-The Convoluted Universe - 

Dolores Cannon


99.9999% OF WHAT AFFECTS OUR REALITY WILL BE
UNDETECTABLE BY OUR SENSES. MAN MUST LEARN TO THINK FOR
HIMSELF, RATHER THAN FOLLOW BLINDLYWHAT HE HAS BEEN TAUGHT.

-- Buckminster Fuller

THE LIMITS OF THE POSSIBLE CAN ONLY BE DEFINED BY GOING
BEYOND THEM INTO THE IMPOSSIBLE.

--Arthur C. Clarke

 


 
Table of Contents
Introduction..i

SECTION ONE - THE SEARCH FOR THE PRODIGY

1 Linda and Bartholomew Come Into My Life..1

2 The Lessons Begin..28

3 The Energy Devices..51

SECTION TWO - CONTINUATION FROM "THE CUSTODIANS"

4 Janice's Omitted Transcripts..70

5 The Repository Planet of Knowledge..116

SECTION THREE - EARTH MYSTERIES

6 Atlantis..139

7 The Mystery of the Pyramids..214

8 Unexplained Mysteries..238

SECTION FOUR - VIBRATIONS, FREQUENCIES, AND LEVELS

9 The Awakening..289

10 The Place Called "Home"..309

SECTION FIVE - METAPHYSICS OR QUANTUM PHYSICS?

11 Parallel Universes..351

12 The Energy and the Assistants..388

13 The Use and Manipulation of the Energy Force..426

14 The Transformation of the Human Body..455

15 The Mechanical Person..498

16 The God Source? ..518

Author's page..531

 


Introduction
It is highly recommended that you read The Custodians first before tackling 
the

information in this book. This is a continuation or sequel to that book. 
The Custodians was a report of my work on UFO/abduction cases since 1986, 
and covers my progress from the simple to the highly complex. I discovered 
that abductions and sightings were the tip of the iceberg. As my work 
progressed I was given more and more complicated information.
By the time that book had been compiled I realized that it was too big, and 
contained information that was veering away from UFOs into highly complex 
metaphysics. That was when I decided to remove some information from that 
book to be put into a new book covering more complicated theories. This is 
the book that resulted.

I am assuming (perhaps incorrectly) that by the time the reader has reached 
this point in my work that they will be familiar with my background as an 
investigator into the paranormal through the use of hypnosis. My roots in 
hypnosis go back into the 1960s when I began work in hypnosis using the 
older methods. After raising a family I returned to hypnosis in 1979. I 
then wanted to focus on past-life regression and past-life therapy, so I
studied the new methods of induction which were faster and used imagery and 
visualization.

Over the years of therapy and investigation I developed my own technique 
which exclusively utilizes the somnambulistic state of trance. This is the 
method by which I am able to tap into a vast wealth of information by 
communicating directly with the subconscious mind.

As my work progressed other entities would often take advantage of the deep 
trance state to communicate through my subjects. This is still continuing 
after over 20 years, and more information is still coming forth. This will 
be put in future books. I was told that I had passed the tests and would be 
allowed to have the answers to any questions I wished to ask. This was 
because I had remained true to the material and had not censored or changed
it. I consider myself the reporter, the psychic investigator and researcher 
of "lost" knowledge. Thus the search is neverending.

The reader will note in my work that the other entities utilize the 
vocabulary in the subject's mind, and use this to often supply analogies in 
an attempt to explain the unexplainable in a way that humans can 
comprehend. Thus they often use words that are not correct English. They 
will make words out of the nearest nouns and verbs they can find
in the subject's mind. However it is done, it works, and we can understand 
what they are trying to convey.

Dolores Cannon

 



Chapter One

Linda and Bartholomew Come Into My
Life

I initially intended to include Linda's story in The Custodians, but that 
book grew to such a size that I had to remove this section. The 
predestination of meeting and eventual working with Linda had many strange 
and unusual overtones. Our initial encounter was at my first lecture in 
Little Rock, Arkansas, in the summer of 1989. The first volume of
Conversations With Nostradamus had been printed, and I was beginning the 
promotions by lecturing and doing booksignings in my own backyard, so to 
speak. After my lecture Linda was one of many people who bought a book and 
stood in line to get an autograph. As I signed her copy she handed me her 
business card and said if I ever wanted someone to work with, she would be 
available. She seemed self-conscious and did not say any more at
that time. Other people also gave me their cards, or wrote their names and 
contact information on pieces of paper. Some of their comments indicated 
they thought they had had UFO encounters. I made notes on these cards 
vowing to get back with them first, because I was conducting UFO 
investigations with Lou Farish in Arkansas at the time. I
soon realized that it would be impossible to meet with all the others.


In the past I always tried to work with anyone who wanted a hypnotic past-
life regression, because I didn't know what importance it might have for 
them. After my first book was published, the bombardment began, and I soon 
realized that things would no longer be that simple. My life would never 
return to that slower-paced normal style. There was no way I could meet and 
talk with all these people, let alone regress them. I assumed
the majority of them were just curiosity seekers, looking for the 
experience rather than answers to problems in their lives. Putting the 
cards and pieces of paper in my purse, I fully intended to make a serious 
effort to contact them if it were at all possible. Linda's card was
among these. I soon became caught up in too many events to get back with 
Linda and the others. At that time she was not an individual, but a blurred 
face in a crowd, one of many.

A few months later I returned to Little Rock for another lecture, and had 
my first session with Janice. I made a special effort to see her because 
she suspected she had a UFO experience, and I soon discovered that her case 
warranted further investigation. I arranged to work with her each time I 
made that long four hour drive to Little Rock. (The story of the amazing 
things we discovered were reported in The Custodians, and the
second section of this book.)

By coincidence, I discovered that Linda was a friend of Janice's, and she 
said Linda was disappointed that I had never gotten back with her. I 
explained the situation to Janice:
that I was being flooded with requests, which were now coming in by phone 
and letters. I had become very selective in choosing those I would have 
time to work with. Because Janice said Linda wanted very much to meet with 
me, I reluctantly scheduled an appointment during my next trip to Little 
Rock in the winter of 1989. I was reluctant because I knew I would be very 
busy. I had scheduled several sessions in addition to a because I knew I 
would be very busy. I had scheduled several sessions in addition to a
lecture, and I knew from past experience there would also be people wanting 
to stay up all night to visit. Though worried I would overload myself with 
too many curiosity seekers, out of respect for Janice I agreed to see 
Linda. I certainly was not expecting anything to come from the session, 
most certainly not an ongoing relationship.

Every time I traveled to Little Rock I stayed with my friend, Patsy, and 
she allowed me to set up appointments for regressions at her house. There 
was always privacy because Patsy was at work. When Linda arrived we sat in 
Patsy's living room and talked. She was an attractive woman, probably in 
her 40s. Nicely dressed, her hair attractively arranged,
she seemed not to be the type (if there is such a thing as a type) to want 
to explore past life regression. She was a business woman operating her own 
pet store. Most of her children were grown and had left home to pursue 
their own lives. Quiet and soft spoken, not the type to encourage idle 
dreaming or fantasizing, she led a busy full life.

When she heard about my first lecture she felt an overpowering impulse to 
attend, even though she did not really have that much interest in 
Nostradamus. She said she was excited on the night of the lecture, having a 
great air of expectancy, although she could not understand why. As she sat 
in the audience during the talk she told her husband that she
had an uncontrollable urge to speak with me. Even though the urge was 
almost overpowering she hesitated to approach me. After the lecture she 
stood in the line of people waiting for autographs, debating whether or not 
she should say anything. She was afraid of how it would sound. Her husband 
encouraged her; saying that if she felt that strongly about it she should 
go ahead. But when the moment came she could only hand me her card and say 
she would like to work with me. Of course, she was unaware at that
moment how many times I had heard that request that day. Our conversation 
was very brief and when she left the auditorium I put her card with the 
others in my purse. I forgot the incident until fate brought us together in 
Patsy's living room.

When I questioned Linda about her reasons for wanting to have the hypnotic
regression, she could not tell me. She was not looking for the answer to 
any problem, nor curious about past lives. It was a compulsion that would 
not leave her alone, and she felt there was something she had to give me, 
but had absolutely no idea what it was. Because my work concerned 
Nostradamus she vaguely thought it might have something to do with
him. I was already working with several people on the completion of that 
project, which resulted in two more volumes of Conversations With 
Nostradamus. I really didn't need a newcomer, especially one that lived 
four hours away. She had no knowledge of the other projects I was involved 
in, so was at a complete loss as to why she was there.

I sighed, thinking the regression would probably turn out to be a simple, 
mundane past life with no importance other than to her. I had conducted 
many of these during the past few days, and I was really not in the mood to 
do another. I was recovering from a sore throat and my energy had been low 
during the entire trip. Though tired, I knew I had to do the
session for her sake. As we began I was expecting absolutely nothing, and 
was soon pleasantly surprised and taken completely offguard. It was another 
example of going into something with no expectations and discovering the 
stage was being set by forces beyond my control.

I used my normal hypnotic induction method that would place Linda in a past 
life.
When she entered the scene her voice was so relaxed and quiet it was 
difficult to hear. I knew from experience that her voice would become 
louder as we talked. She saw leaves on the ground and knew she was in a 
forest, but was surprised to see that her body was that of a man. She was 
wearing boots that came to her knees and a long sleeved shirt. Her
description was of a young man in his twenties with long brown wavy hair 
and a beard and mustache. His eyes were piercing blue. He was busy chopping 
wood in the forest near where he lived. This seemed to puzzle Linda. "I'm 
getting the feeling I don't really need to be doing this. Other people 
would do it for me. But I like to do it, because I'm alone and I
like the feeling and the exhilaration of the work."

I suggested she see the place where she lived. "It's a castle, with a 
drawbridge, and flags flying on the top of the walls. My father is the 
king."

D: Then you really don't need to be chopping wood, do you?

L: No, but it's fun. It makes me feel good. (Quietly) People think I'm 
crazy.

D: Why do they think that?

L: Because I like to work. I do not like the life of the court. It is so 
superficial. When you work with your hands you feel a sense of 
accomplishment that nothing else can give you.

His name was Bartholomew and he lived in the castle with his family, and 
many, many other people including servants. "It's quite a large community. 
They all live within the walls."

D: At least you don't get lonely, do you?

L: Oh, yes. They do not care about me. They do not know my interest for 
learning. They care not for knowledge. I'm happy in my own way.

The situation in his country was not peaceful. There was danger, and they 
had to stay close to the castle walls.

L: The peasants want to not. They are not treated very well. And so you 
cannot go outside without an escort.

D: What does your father think of the way the people are behaving?

L: It is his fault. He is not very kind. He does not try to help them. He 
only uses them for his benefit.

D: You said you were interested in knowledge. Do you have a certain type of 
knowledge that you like to study?

L: Yes. I like to study the stars. The universe. And that is why people 
think I am mad.

Of course, I was assuming he was talking about astronomy or astrology.

D: How do others perceive the stars in your time period?

L: As just twinkling little pieces of the moon.

L: As just twinkling little pieces of the moon.

D: Aren't there other people in your time that like to study the stars?

L: Only one. He is my friend.

D: Is he the one that helped you to learn these things?

L: Yes. He knows. He is not from here. But he is very old, and soon he will 
leave me.

D: But maybe he can pass on his knowledge.

L: Yes, that is what he is doing at this time. And it is a very big 
responsibility that I must carry when he leaves. Then it will be mine. I 
have to learn and pass it forward, so that it will not die and be lost. It 
must not be lost.

D: What type of knowledge of the stars is it?

L: It is the knowledge of the universe. All of God's creation, not just of 
this Earth. But of many, many, many universes, and stars that are so far 
away that we humans cannot even conceive of where they are. This man that I 
study with has been to many places, and he has come here to gift me with 
this knowledge in the hopes that my mind will give it forward for the 
future people to come, so they will not be afraid.

D: You said the old man came from somewhere else?

L: Yes, he came from the Pleiades.

D: He did?

Now my interest was captured. This was not a simple regression.

D: Where is that?

I knew it was a star constellation formation, but I wanted to see what he 
would say.

L: It is ... in the Milky Way. Very far from here.

D: Doesn't that seem impossible?

L: No. He came here on a beam of light ... (puzzled) which is very hard for 
me to
understand.

D: I think it would be. When you first met this man, did you find these 
ideas hard to
believe?

L: No. I knew they were so. There are many things that are created that we 
humans do not
understand. We can only feel they are so, in our hearts.

D: What does this man look like?

L: He is very old. He is bent over, has white hair and wears a robe. A very 
plain old, old
 
L: He is very old. He is bent over, has white hair and wears a robe. A very 
plain old, old
man.

D: Where does he live?
L: I don't know. He just comes to me. Wherever I happen to be, he just 
comes to me.

D: How is he able to do that?

L: I don't know. At first I thought he was magic, but I don't think that's 
right. I think he has powers I do not conceive of at this time, because my 
intellect is not advanced enough for me to understand.

D: How is magic viewed by the average person in your time period?

L: It is a way of life here. There are wizards, but they are fake. My 
father puts great store in these people. They are not who they say they 
are.

D: It would seem he would be interested in your friend.

L: No, because I cannot tell them of this man. His existence would be 
threatened.

D: Have you been studying with this man fora long time?

L: I have been studying for five years now. I was ... twenty.

D: What did you think when he first came to you?

L: Ah! I thought, "Why me? I need peace. I do not need this." (Reminiscing) 
I was sitting in the forest under a tree, contemplating my life. And when I 
opened my eyes, he was standing right in front of me. I asked him who he 
was. And he said to me, "I have come from a very far distance to teach you 
things you cannot conceive of being." So I said to him, "What makes you 
think I want to learn these things?" And he said to me, "Because
it is destined to be. And because of this you will learn them."

D: As if you had no choice.

L: That's what I said to him. "I will do what I damn well please." And he 
said to me, "Yes, and you will please to learn."

D: He sounds like an interesting man. (She chuckled.) Did it take very long 
to convince you?

L: No. I knew in my heart that this was so.

D: Even though it was strange. And he's been coming for about five years 
now, wherever you are?

L: Yes. Most every day. He does not let me rest very often, because there 
is so much I must know. He told me when he leaves me I must find a prodigy 
who is much younger than me. And in this way the knowledge will live. I 
cannot write this material down.


 
D: Why not?

L: Because of the dangers of it being destroyed. It must be a living 
knowledge passed from
one generation to another. And only chosen ones are allowed to have this 
knowledge. I
feel very thankful and fortunate to be the chosen one in my time.

D: It is a great responsibility.

L: It is a great honor, yet I feel the weight of this honor presses very 
hard on my soul.

D: Then you are to remember what he says and not write it down?

L: No, I cannot write it down. It will be stored in my intellect, and when 
I find my prodigy it will all be recalled, as if by magic. It will come in 
the proper sequence, so that this prodigy will understand exactly the 
knowledge he needs to have. And then he will store it just as I have. It is 
not allowed to be written.

D: Don't you think there's a danger of forgetting some of it?

L: No. The intellect is very vast. People do not understand the intellect.

D: Isn't there the danger, as it is passed from one generation to the next, 
that there could be distortion?

L: No, because there is something that keeps it intact in the intellect.

D: I'm thinking of how people are. They change information over long 
periods of time.

L: But this is stored in a very special place, and can only be drawn upon 
at the proper moment. I cannot discuss this with anyone at will. It is only 
discussed in the proper time, and then that portion of the intellect is 
tapped for the information.

D: But is it all right if you talk to me of these things? (Yes) Because I 
pose no threat to you?

L: That's right.

D: Did he come specifically to see you or has he been living on the Earth?

L: He came for me only. I don't think others can see him. Others hear me 
talking to him, and that's why they consider me to be mad. They do not see 
him.

D: That would be confusing, wouldn't it?

L: Yes, but that's all right. I know I'm not mad. We are very isolated 
where I live. There are not many people in this area. We live very far away 
from most other kingdoms.

D: Have you been taught any kind of religious belief?

L: We believe .... Only magic. Fire. God of fire is very powerful.

D: Is this part of what the wizards teach? (Yes) Is this why your father 
believes in these things?

L: Yes. He's very misled.

D: Then this information is not for him, is it?

L: No. He could not conceive of these things. He could not accept them. I 
must travel very far.

D: Have you been told this?

L: Yes. When my teaching is finished I will have to travel very, very far 
away to find a prodigy to give this knowledge. I will never return to my 
forest. That's why I have to enjoy it now.

D: Wouldn't you be able to find someone suitable where you live? (No) How 
do you feel about leaving?

L: Very sad.

D: Are you the heir to the kingdom?

L: No, I am the youngest. If I were the heir I would not have been chosen 
to do this work.

D: You would have other responsibilities.

L: Yes. And since I have none, I can go.

D: I am very interested in the information that you are being given. But 
let's leave that scene and I want you to move ahead in time to an important 
day. A day when something that you consider to be important happens.

The foregoing was strange enough and had peaked my interest, but I was not 
prepared for what came next.

D: (Long pause) What is it? What do you see?

L: (Emphatic) I am in the universe. I am on a journey. I am on a sight-
seeing mission.

D: How is this occurring?

L: I was asked to go on this mission, that I might give my opinions to 
others in a land far away. I am traveling very fast, but it seems not so. 
It seems as if there is no movement.

D: How are you traveling?

L: lamina ... capsule.

D: What is that?

L: It is a round affair.


 
D: Is it very large?

L: No. It's just a very small oval room. No, a small oval section of light. 
And there's no one in this place but me. I do not ... I'm not driving it. 
It just travels by itself.

D: Are you seated inside?

L: I am standing, but I could sit down if I wished.

D: Then it's large enough for you to stand up in it?

L: Yes. It has a window in it. An opening, but you can't put your hand 
through it.

D: Why not?

L: Because there is a covering of some kind that doesn't allow you to go 
outside of it. But it
enables you to see what is around you on the other side.

This has occurred repeatedly when I have regressed someone to the time 
period of the
Middle Ages. They do not know what glass is. It must have been uncommon 
during that
time because this is a repeatable pattern. When such remarks are repeated 
they have
validity because the subject does not know what the other people have 
reported. These are
some of the little things I have learned to watch for.

D: What are you seeing through the opening?

L: I am seeing it's very dark out there. Very dark indeed, very black, very 
peaceful. And occasionally I will see things floating about me. There's not 
much color here, like on Earth. Very black and gray. Not much color at all.

D: What type of things do you see floating by?

L: Oh, I see formations of ... black rock sometimes.

D: How did you get in this little place?

L: I was sleeping and I was awakened and asked if I would come. And I said, 
"Of course."
And then I went to sleep again. And then I was aware I was in this little 
room. I don't know how I got here. All I know is I just consented to come 
and then I was here.

D: Was it your friend that asked you?

L: No. He said he knew my friend, but he was from another place in the 
universe. Not the
Pleiades. On the other side of the Pleiades. He was from a planet called 
(Phonetic: My-
con) Micon. Micon? I never heard of that place.

D: That did that person look like?

L: He was little, very little. He had no hair. He had a very large round 
head.

D: Could you see what his face looked like?


 
D: Could you see what his face looked like?

L: I don't remember if he had a face. I only remember his head being very 
large and very
round. And his body being very little. And I wondered at the time how he 
kept his
balance, because of the largeness of his head.

D: Of course, it was night, and it was difficult to see his features 
anyway. Would that be
right?

L: No. Because he was ... silver. Bright! Silver-colored, and he was 
bright.

D: (Surprised) You mean he was shining?

L: Yes. That was why I couldn't see his face, because it was too bright. 
And I was sleepy,
and I couldn't see. (Linda looked downward.) I am wearing a big belt. (Hand 
motions.)
A big belt on my waist. It is very thick and very warm, and it is silver 
also. It has
compartments around the front of me, like pouches. I am wondering why I am 
wearing
this belt, and what purpose it is serving. It is not leather though. It is 
very soft, it is not
hard. It doesn't feel like anything that I know. (Using hand motions, she 
also seemed to
be examining it.) There is no beginning to this belt, no buckle. And I 
don't remember
putting it on me. This distresses me a little.

D: Is there anything in the pouches?

L: They feel like they have things in them, but there is no opening, so I 
can't see in them.
(The belt seemed to be bothering him.) I guess I'll be told soon why I have 
this belt on
my body.

The voice throughout this portion sounded older and had a distinct 
enunciation not
similar to Linda's normal one.

D: It won't bother you. It's just a curiosity.

L: Yes, it is. It is very strange, this feeling. I feel like my stomach is 
expanding underneath
the belt.

D: But it's not an uncomfortable feeling.

L: No. It's very light, very light.

D: Are you wearing your ordinary clothes underneath the belt?

L: No, no, no. They made me leave them in my room. I am wearing .... (He 
seemed to be
examining it.) It's shiny also. I don't know what this stuff is. The 
garment is very light,
and it encompasses my whole body. I have these shoes on. They are not 
boots, they
are shoes. And it is all together. It is all one. I'm encased in it. I do 
not have a hat on
though.

D: Is there anything on the walls, or is the room bare?

L: Let me see. (Long pause) There is a huge window.


 
D: This is different than the little opening?

L: No, this is the opening. It's very long. (Pause) I'm wondering where the 
door is. I do not
see one.

D: It just gets curiouser and curiouser, doesn't it?

L: Yes, it does. I wonder where I am going.

As soon as he wondered this, the answers began to come. They seemed to be 
coming
from somewhere else, because it was as though he was repeating what he was 
hearing. It
was new information to him.

L: They tell me it won't take long. I am going to visit a new place where 
people have gone
to start a new life. And the reason that I am going there is to ... 
(Surprise) find my
prodigy! (With delight) / am going to find my prodigy. I have been 
searching for such a
long time.

D: You haven't found him on Earth?

L: Nooo! I have looked everywhere, and I am very old now. And I was so 
afraid I would
not find him in time. (With delight and pleasure.) That is where I am 
going. I am going
to this new place to find my prodigy.

I suddenly had an idea. This was too good an opportunity to pass up.

D: Would you be willing to share the knowledge you have been taught, not 
only with your
prodigy, but with me?

L: I will have to ask first. I cannot do this unless I ask.

I checked the tape recorder and saw that our time was running out.

D: All right. If I come again at another time and speak with you, would you 
have time to ask
and get permission?

L: Yes, I will ask.

D: Maybe you can share it with two prodigies that way, because I am also 
very curious.

L: (Delight) Oh, wouldn't that be wonderful? (Almost in ecstasy) Oh, that 
would be two-
fold. Wouldn't that be marvelous?

D: So I would like it if you would ask permission and then I can come again 
and discuss it.

L: That would be nice. I was very worried that this knowledge would be 
lost. And I felt so
happy that I would be finding my prodigy. But it very much disturbed me 
that my
knowledge would be lost to this Earth. And that would be a shame, because 
even
though the people here are very primitive and do not care about such 
things, this
knowledge should remain.


 
D: I agree. I'm going to ask you to continue on your journey. (Yes) I'm not 
going to
interfere with Bartholomew's journey. But I want the other part of you that 
I am
speaking to to leave that scene, and drift forward in time.

I then conditioned Linda with a keyword and brought her back to full 
consciousness. I
was now disappointed that I had only put a 60-minute tape in my recorder 
when we began
this session. But I had no way of knowing this type of information would 
come forth. I was
expecting a dull, mundane past life, and that was the way it began. 
Normally I am able to go
completely through a life in a 60-minute session, because nothing 
spectacular happens in the
simple lives. When Bartholomew began talking about the strange visitor and 
the information
he was gaining, I knew I could not complete the story in one session, so I 
didn't try. I knew
this would be a new project that would take several weeks to complete if I 
were allowed to
gain access to the hidden information. Apparently I was embarking on a new 
adventure,
although our conversation beforehand had not indicated anything of this 
merit in Linda's
subconscious.

When she awakened she seemed confused and was still a little groggy. She 
remarked, "I
had a message to give to you. I remember that. And I feel a big 
responsibility. It's really
important. I don't know what the message is. I just know that there's a lot 
of knowledge
that we do not have. It was taken away from us, because of our primitive 
ways and our
fears. And it's time now to return. And for some reason you are chosen and 
I am chosen to
bring that back to this planet. And it is a very big responsibility. I feel 
that. It weighs very
heavy on my soul. That's all I remember about the session."

It was obvious she was somnambulistic, because she had gone so deep in 
trance that
she could not remember anything else that was said during the session.

I now was definitely interested in pursuing this story. To me it was like 
opening a
Pandora's box. I love a mystery. And when somebody says they're going to 
tell me things
that have been lost and that I need to know, that is too intriguing to 
ignore.

The only problem would be the distance I would have to travel to work with 
her. Thus
I decided to come to Little Rock at least once a month, and try to work 
with both Linda
and Janice on the same weekend.

I now had two separate projects developing between Janice and Linda. In 
order to
work with them I felt I would have to make a special trip to Little Rock in 
January 1990,
and do nothing but have sessions. I intended to devote the entire trip to 
working on the
material coming from the two women. This should have been easy since I did 
not have a
lecture planned. My friends said they wouldn't tell anyone that I was 
coming so we could
keep the visitors away. Of course, it didn't work out the way we planned. 
An acquaintance
of theirs found out I was coming and wanted a regression. I scheduled that 
for the Friday
night that I arrived, even though I was tired from the long drive. That way 
I could devote
the rest of the weekend to the two women.

At first I thought of alternating the sessions, but then decided it would 
be easier to
follow the train of individual stories if I concentrated on one thread at a 
time. Also, if we
alternated that meant that one woman would have to wait while I conducted a 
session with


 
alternated that meant that one woman would have to wait while I conducted a 
session with
the other. We decided to work with each woman on separate days. I would try 
to have
three sessions with Linda on Saturday, and three with Janice on Sunday. 
This was the first
time I had ever attempted this and did not know how it would affect them. I 
expected they
would be tired, but not as tired as I would be, because they would have the 
feeling of taking
short naps all day. It was an experiment and we didn't know how it would 
work out. But if
we could manage it I could get the equivalent of a month's work done in 
only one day.

My first session with Linda was to begin on Saturday morning. When she 
arrived for
this series of sessions I saw that her lower right arm was in a cast. She 
had fallen on the ice
before Christmas and broken it. I was a little concerned that it would be a 
distraction during
our work because it would be awkward and uncomfortable. I thought she would 
be unable
to rest properly and this might interfere with going into a deep trance. 
But she put a pillow
across her stomach and rested the cast on that.

Before searching for the information Bartholomew was supposed to impart to 
me, I
wanted to find out more about his background. If a book were to be written 
later this
would be necessary to set the stage. I would have to uncover what happened 
in his life
between our first meeting and his journey in the space craft to locate his 
prodigy. This was
the first order of business. I used Linda's keyword and it worked 
immediately. The cast on
her arm did not seem to cause any problem. She was able to ignore it when 
she entered a
deep somnambulistic trance. I then counted her back to the time of 
Bartholomew and
asked her what she was doing.

L: (She began slowly and softly again.) I am in the grounds. It is within 
the walls of the city.
Like a marketplace. There is much activity. There are many things going on 
today.
People with their goods to sell. People who are making things. Blacksmith 
is there.
Children running. Dogs, animals. It is very busy today. I am here because 
it is the fall
equinox celebration of the harvest. That is why there is so much activity. 
It is the time
after the harvest is in and people are celebrating their good fortune. And 
also to give
thanks to the gods for the favors they have given to them during the 
growing season.
This celebration will last for three days and three nights, culminating in 
a huge
celebration on the last night.

D: What type of gods do you worship?

L: There are many. There are the gods of the elements. The gods of the 
earth. The god of
the Sun and the moon, and the wind and the rain.

D: Would you have anything in your country called the "church"? (Pause, as 
though he did
not understand.) Like the Catholic church?

L: They came here many times to try to convert the countryside, but it was 
not accepted.
Those that came were stoned. They now leave us alone.

D: The people didn't like them trying to change their beliefs?

L: No, because they called us pagans, and treated us poorly, as if we were 
not good
enough.

D: Your people still worship the old religion, is that right?


 
D: Your people still worship the old religion, is that right?

L: That is correct.

D: Have you had contact yet with your teacher? (Pause) Do you know what I 
mean?

L: I have talked to someone recently, but he has not told me he is my 
teacher.

Apparently we had entered his life at an earlier time than when we spoke in 
our first
session.

L: He is a very old man. He does not come from here. He came to visit me a 
while back
when I was in the forest. He was walking along and I was sitting under a 
tree
contemplating. And he just walked up to me. He had a knapsack, a bag, on 
his back,
so I assumed he was journeying somewhere. And we just talked, that is all.

D: Where did he say he came from?

L: He didn't. He just said he came from a very far place. One that I did 
not know. He
asked me what I was thinking so hard about. And I said that I was just 
contemplating
my life. We got to talking about this and that, and about how people don't 
understand.

D: Is that the way you feel? That people don't understand you?

L: Yes. It is like they have a totally different concept of what is 
happening in their life. They
don't live their life in the same manner that I would wish to live mine.

D: Did this old man feel the same way you do?

L: Oh, yes. He said it is the times. And that people do not realize.

D: That was good that you found someone you could talk to.

L: Yes. I was very sorry to see him go. But he said that he might be 
returning back this way
soon. And that maybe we could talk again.

D: That would be very good. Did he tell you a name?

L: Yes. His name was very strange. His name was ... Christopher. I never 
heard that name
before. I found it very odd in some way.

D: Do you mean it is an odd name for your country?

L: I have never heard this before. He was an old man, and it almost seemed 
like that name
should be for a very young man. When I say it it gives me a very peaceful 
sense.

D: But now you're enjoying yourself there at the festival, aren't you?

L: Oh, yes. Lots of fresh food and all kinds of wares that were made by the 
peasants. Lots
of singing and dancing.

D: That's a good day. Let's leave that scene. Drift away from that scene. 
And I want you to


 
D: That's a good day. Let's leave that scene. Drift away from that scene. 
And I want you to
move forward in time to when you are older in that life. What are you doing 
now?
What do you see?

L: I am in a city far away from my home. It has streets made of stone. It 
has a very dirty ...
many people who are beggars. It is very dreary. I do not like it here.

D: Does the city have a name?

L: I had to go on a boat to get to this place. It is in the country of 
England, and the city's
name is Liverpool. It is very awful here.

D: What are you doing there?

L: I have traveled very far to see how people live on this planet. To see 
how different they
all are. Sometimes I stay a long time, and sometimes I leave very quickly. 
I will
probably leave this place tomorrow. It is very sad. It distresses me to see 
the level to
which people have sunk. They are very bad to one another.

D: But you said you have visited other cities and other countries also?

L: Oh, yes, many. For the last ten years or so I have traveled from one 
place to another.

D: What are some of the countries you have visited?

L: I have visited Gaul, and I have visited Rome. I have visited many 
places. I visited the
east. Most people have never been there.

D: What is in the east?

L: Oh, it is a very large country. And their philosophy of life is very 
different from ours.
They have different colored skin, and they do a thing called "meditation." 
In which they
get in touch with their (had difficulty) ... inner knowledge. They are very 
wise.

D: When you go to these other countries, how do you travel?

L: I walk.

D: It would be a long way, wouldn't it?

L: Oh, yes. Sometimes if the water is there I must take a boat, but 
generally I walk.

D: How do you know where to go?

L: Oh, I just go wherever I feel I should go. In that direction, I just go.

D: Do you have to worry about having money or food?

L: Sometimes. Generally I meet someone along the way, and they are very 
kind to me.
They take me in for a while, and so far I have not had to worry. I have 
been taken care
of.

D: Do you know now the name of the country that you came from? Where you 
lived when


 
D: Do you know now the name of the country that you came from? Where you 
lived when
you were younger?

L: Sometimes people call it different things. Some people call it ... 
(difficult) Seeton
(phonetic). (Long pause) I can't remember. It has no name as such. It is a 
kingdom all
its own, and they do not travel from there at all.

D: Then it was very unusual for you to leave?

L: Yes. No one ever leaves there.

D: It was very brave of you to want to go away.

L: I really didn't want to leave, but I was told that I must. I was told to 
see what life was all
about in very many places. But not to worry, that I would be taken care of 
on my
journeys. And I have been. And I am not lonely.

D: That would be frightening to go out into the unknown countryside and not 
know anyone.

L: It was at first. I was petrified.

D: Who told you to do this?

L: My friend who comes to me periodically. He said it was important to see 
what life was
all about here. That my kingdom was so isolated that I could never fathom 
in a million
years what other people were like, if I did not find out for myself.

D: What have you learned about people?

L: I have learned a great many things about cultures of people. And how 
they are different,
because of their location and the way they live their life. How that has a 
bearing on how
they look at life. How some are very good, and some are very bad. Some are 
very
ignorant, and look no further than the end of their nose.

D: Everyone speaks different languages, don't they?

L: Yes, they do.

D: Do you have difficulty communicating with them?

L: No. My friend has taught me many things. One of which is to focus on the 
middle of
one's forehead, and the communication can take place without speaking a 
word. It is
from mind to mind. It is not like a conversation, but of information 
exchange.

D: Do the other people you meet have to concentrate?

L: No. They are amazed at first. They will start talking to me, and when I 
fix my gaze on
them it is like a calm falls over them and we communicate. And after our
communication is finished, they continue on, in a fashion, where we 
started. It's very
strange.

D: Do they remember afterwards?


 
D: Do they remember afterwards?

L: No. It is like a lapse of time that takes place. And they aren't even 
aware of it.

D: Is there a reason for that?

L: Yes. Because they would be very fearful if they knew and would probably 
put me to
death because of their fear. They would think I was evil.

D: This type of communication makes it easier for you, doesn't it?

L: Oh, yes, very much so. I could not talk with them otherwise. That is 
very nice to do this.
I speak to peasants. I speak to noblemen. I speak to kings. I speak to 
farmers. I speak
to tradesmen. It has been quite educational.

D: You have met important people, like kings?

L: Yes, on my travels I have sometimes met kings, sometimes just the 
noblemen. I have met
priests, high priests. Their philosophies are always interesting to me. But 
they always
are very righteous. I find that sometimes laughable. I don't tell them 
that.

D: Do they think their own philosophy is the only one?

L: Yes, yes, this is what I find amusing.

D: One time when I spoke to you, you said you were also searching for 
someone. Is that
true?

L: Yes, I am looking for a young man that I can teach what I have been 
taught before it is
my time to leave, so that he might carry out my work. And so far I have not 
found him.

D: How will you know him when you find him?

L: I will know immediately. There will be a sign given to me, and I will 
know.

D: Do you know what the sign will be?

L: No, but I have been told that when we start our communication, it will 
be told to me.

D: Would that be one reason why you are traveling? You don't think you 
would find the
young man in your own kingdom?

L: Yes. But also as I am traveling, I am learning many things. And I can 
tell this young man
what I have seen.

D: You have seen very many wonderful things, I suppose.

L: Yes. And I have seen some very bad things also. But that is what life is 
all about. You
have to take the good and the bad together.

D: You can't make any judgments.


 
L: No. That would serve no purpose. I cannot do anything to improve the 
status at this
time. It is a gathering of information that is taking place at this time.

D: Yes, it would be useless to try to help the people. There are just too 
many.

L: They would not listen. They are not ready to make any changes in their 
outlook at this
time.

D: I suppose you're like an observer? (Yes) What did your family think when 
you decided
to leave?

L: They were sad. However they have always felt I was mad. So it was just 
something else.

D: You were never the same as they were.

L: That is correct. So they just let it go. I miss them sometimes.

D: I imagine you would be lonely sometimes.

L: Yes. Even though they do not know the things that I know, a family is a 
very comforting
place to be.

D: Yes, I can understand that. But now you are in a place called Liverpool?

L: Yes. I am going to leave here tomorrow. I will probably go to Spain.

D: Will you have to take a boat again? (Yes, yes.) Have you ever thought of 
journeying the
other way, across the ocean?

L: There has been some talk of this. However, I don't think at this time 
there has been a
proven route. It is a very big ocean out there, and I am not ready to 
undertake that
project at this time.

D: You mean people have not been going in that direction?

L: There is much discussion about that. There is a man named Columbo, who 
says the
Earth is oval. And people laugh at him.

D: Did you see the man called "Columbo "?

L: No, I have not seen him. I only heard about him from the townspeople. 
They were
talking about him and laughing. And I thought to myself, how sad. So I just 
stood there
and listened for awhile. And for awhile I thought maybe I would help him 
out a little, but
I was told not to. But he is right. He does not know how right he is.

D: How do you know?

L: I was told about these things from my friend. I could help this man, 
Columbo, in his
journey. But I have been told to keep silent.

D: What did your friend tell you was out there?


 
D: What did your friend tell you was out there?

L: He showed me pictures. They weren't drawings. They were what he called
"photographs". I do not understand what that is. It is a picture, but it is 
not like anything
I have ever seen. It is not drawn or painted. They are very beautiful. And 
he shows me
unbelievable things about this Earth, that I could never ever have 
imagined.

D: Can you share that with me?

L: It was as if I was very far away in the night sky, looking down, down, 
very far away.
And it was most beautiful. You could see the shape of the Earth and places 
in the
ocean that I could never have known about. You know, people today only 
think of the
existence of where they are. They do not ever consider there would be 
another place.
And there are very many places that no one knows about, or could even 
imagine.
Much larger places than where we live now. Much bigger masses of land, with 
forests
and hills and mountains. Unbelievable places. Some where there are people, 
some
where there are no people, just land waiting. (This was all said with a 
wistful tone of
voice. Almost melancholy.)

D: What are the people like in these places?

L: I have not visited them all. I have only visited a very small segment in 
my area, because
to walk to these places would be impossible. I am told however, that 
perhaps some
day I might be able to visit these faraway places also.

D: You said you were shown pictures.

L: Yes, but they were not of people, just of the Earth and the land from a 
great distance
away. I would really like to see those people there though. I wonder if 
they are like us.

D: Do you think this is where this man, Columbo, is going?

L: He thinks he is going to the east. I don't think he knows about those 
other places. He
does not know they exist.

D: And your friend doesn't want you to tell him.

L: No. He said that would be very bad. He said he would not believe me 
anyway.

D: That's true. He has to find out for himself, just like you have done. In 
your time, what do
the average people believe is out there?

L: They believe if you go way far on a ship, there are very many evil 
things there that will
take you over. And you will be lost forever.

D: Do the people of your time believe there are any other people over 
there?

L: No, they don't believe there is anything beyond what they see.

D: When he showed you the pictures of the Earth, what shape did it look 
like?

L: It was kind of round, and there was lots of water. (Excitedly) And you 
know what? I


 
L: It was kind of round, and there was lots of water. (Excitedly) And you 
know what? I
think that the Earth turns around and around and around.

D: Did it look like it did that?

L: Yes, but very slowly. And there is water and land, big pieces of land. 
Everywhere more
water.

D: Do the people in your time believe the Earth looks like that?

L: They don't know that I have seen these things. They think that Earth is 
only where they
are. And beyond that there is nothing. Most people are very fearful, and 
they stay with
what they know. They don't venture very far away from where they live.

D: So you have been very brave to do these things.

L: I had to be very trusting with my instructions that were given to me. It 
was very hard at
first. But after a few years it was not hard at all.

D: You were probably afraid too. You didn't know what was out there.

L: I was very frightened. I was very fearful. When I figured out that I 
would not be hurt, that
I would be taken care of, then it was very easy.

D: Do you still see your friend?

L: Yes, occasionally he will come and talk with me. He shows me very nice 
things
sometimes. He tells me things that I need to know. He shows me about the 
Earth. And
he tells me how things will be many years from now. And how people will 
progress in
their thought patterns and in their life styles. And how much civilization 
will change. It is
very interesting. It is very hard sometimes to think that these things will 
really happen.

D: What are some of the unbelievable things he has told you will happen?

L: (Excitedly) He told me once -- and I find this very difficult to believe 
- that there will be
carriages that fly in the sky. Is that not silly?

D: Oh, that does sound strange, doesn't it?

L: And that people will travel in them all over this Earth. And that they 
will know of all these
places that we don't know of now.

D: That sounds very miraculous to think that someone could fly.

L: That is very exciting. I cannot ... (Sigh) my mind cannot fathom such a 
thing. I asked him
if the horses would have wings. And he said there would be no horses. Can 
you
imagine that?

D: No, I can't imagine how it would happen.

L: I can't either. There will be many wonderful things. He said there will 
be machinery that
will do the work of ten men. And that all they will have to do is push 
buttons and things


 
will do the work of ten men. And that all they will have to do is push 
buttons and things
will be made.

D: That would save a lot of work, wouldn't it?

L: Yes, it would. He said that people would communicate together better 
than they do now.
They will have things to speak through from one place to another, and you 
could hear
them for many miles away. He said this will open the communications for the 
whole
world, so that we can all talk with one another. And not be ignorant 
anymore.

D: These are all good things, aren't they?

L: Yes. It would be so nice if some of these fears could be taken away. And 
people would
be kind to one another.

D: Do you think that would happen if they had things like that so they 
could speak to each
other?

L: Yes. Then they would not be so fearful. You see, people are very 
isolated now. They
live within their own families in their own little cities. And they are 
very fearful of
anything beyond those boundaries. And because of this fear they do not 
communicate
very well. They could learn much from one another if they would only allow 
it.
Ignorance would be abolished by these methods.

D: So you think the answer is learning to communicate?

L: Very definitely. Lack of communication is very bad, because it allows 
fear to envelope
one's being, and not see the reality of what is before them. It cloaks 
everything in
darkness.

D: So he told you about things they could talk into or talk through?

L: Yes. And they could hear too. They were little machines. I don't know 
what they look
like. He just told me they were little machines.

D: And this would be good because then they could communicate with each 
other.

L: Yes. You see, then they could give their ideas on things, and the other 
people could give
their ideas. And maybe the best idea could be used.

D: That sounds very good to me. Did he tell you other things that were hard 
to believe?

L: Yes, very many things. He said there are other earths in the universe. 
And that these
people have progressed much faster than we have. And they have more 
knowledge
than we do. But as our world grows and we have these machines to help us 
become
more educated, these people from the other places might come and visit, and 
exchange
their ideas also.

D: That all sounds very good.

L: I think it would be wonderful.


 
D: It's hard to think of people living on other earths, isn't it?

L: Yes, it is. It is very hard, although I have always known this. And for 
some reason that
was easier for me to understand, than thinking there were other places on 
this Earth that
I did not know about. I don't know why I had such a hard time with that.

D: It was easier for you to understand there were people out there on other 
worlds?

L: Yes, I could understand that much easier than that there were other 
places of land on
Earth, and that the Earth was not just here.

D: But isn't it difficult for other people in your time to think of other 
worlds?

L: Oh, yes, they think of that as evil and bad, and they are very afraid to 
think of such
things. It is their fear that keeps them back. Anything they do not 
understand they call
evil and bad, and they try to get rid of it by killing it or burning it. 
They are just very
afraid.

D: When you went to Rome, isn't that where the Catholic church has its 
home?

L: Yes, they have very many beautiful places there. They have many priests 
that teach that
religion to the countryside. They too are steeped in fear.

D: Do you think so?

L: Oh, yes. I think so. They try to keep the peasants under control with 
their religious
philosophy. But it is all a cover for the fear.

D: Why would a religion have to be afraid?

L: I don't know. Their God must not be very good. If He were good, why 
would they have
such fear?

D: You mean, the priests themselves are afraid?

L: Yes, they have this system. It is like a kingdom. It is the same old 
thing, just a different
name, to keep the peasants in line. A system of the higher ups against the 
little people.
They believe that there is only their God, and that all the others are 
evil. That there is
only one way to be good, and that is the way they teach. And if you do not 
follow their
instructions you will be damned for eternity. This is incorrect. There are 
many, many
avenues. This is a word I learned, you know? The word "avenue". Isn't that 
a strange
word?

D: That is a strange word. What do you think it means?

L: Avenue means trail or pathway. I find that a very interesting word. 
Avenue.

D: Yes. But you think it is wrong for them to think their religion is the 
only way?

L: Very definitely. They tell them that they are very, very holy or very, 
very wise and that
this is the way it is. It does not allow the individual person to examine 
his own inner


 
this is the way it is. It does not allow the individual person to examine 
his own inner
truths. They teach that he is very limited. He must follow directions 
explicitly and only
do it in one manner. And this is very bad. It does not allow a person to 
think for
himself. (Sigh) But this is the times. You know, it is like that all over. 
It is not just Rome.
It is not just with the religion. It is with the politics of the day. You 
are not allowed to
think for yourself. You are told what to think and what to do. I was amazed 
that there
was such a thread of consistency, a pattern throughout the world. They may 
have
different customs and do things a little differently, but it is basically 
all the same. The
fear is all the same. It may be over something different, but it basically 
is the same cloak
that people wear. And they allow it to color their interpretation of life, 
and they allow it
to hold them back. They are afraid they will be punished.

D: They would rather stay with what they know. They're safe with that.

L: That is correct. And then there is no danger of being stoned or hung or 
put in a box.

D: What do you mean, put in a box?

L: They have these things. They are very awful. They are wooden boxes. And 
people are
put in these boxes and kept there for days without food or water. They 
sometimes die
there. It is very awful.

D: These things are done to people that don't believe the same way?

L: Yes, or if they question. Oh, there are some bad people out there who 
deserve to be in
those boxes. They steal or kill or that sort of thing. But to be put there 
just for believing
differently is a very bad injustice, in my way of thinking. Who could it 
hurt if you think in
your mind something different? It might be better, you know?

D: What have you found about people's health, as you travel?

L: Some places it is very good and they live a long time, especially if 
they live out in the
open on the farms. If they live in the city it is very, very bad. As I 
said, cities tend to be
very dirty, and there is much disease. People live not very long. There is 
much death in
the city.

D: Are there people you would call 'physicians" to take care of these 
people?

L: Yes, but they don't do any good. These people die anyway. I think they 
don't help at all.
They think they do, but they don't.

D: Well, you have been lucky in your travels. Have you ever gotten sick?

L: A few times. Not anything very bad. Most of these people in the city die 
by the time they
are forty. This is old in the city. I am fifty, and this is amazing to 
people that I am in such
good health. My hair is getting white now, but I am in good health.

D: That is considered old then.

L: Very old, very old.


 
D: But you're still able to walk and travel.

L: Yes, yes, I am in good physical condition. I do not have a horse. I do 
not want the
responsibility of taking care of anyone but myself. Even though that has 
been done for
me.

D: I was thinking if you had a horse you could travel faster.

L: This way I do not have to worry about feed for my horse, or lodging. I 
can just go at my
own speed and stay as long as I want and then leave. Sometimes I hitch a 
ride, but not
very often.

D: But you travel on boats though.

L: That is a necessity because I could not swim that far. That is just a 
necessary thing to get
to another place.

D: Are the boats very big that you travel on?

L: Sometimes. I have traveled on a big ship with many sails. And other 
times I have just
gone in a small boat. It depends on who I can hitch a ride with.

D: You don't have to worry about money that way, do you?

L: No, isn't that amazing? I would have never thought that I could have 
traveled for so long
with no money. It is amazing.

D: Do you carry any clothes or anything with you?

L: No. When my clothes get tattered, someone always comes along and gives 
me new
ones. And someone feeds me. I do have a big stick that I carry with me. It 
is like a
staff. It helps me go up and down hills. It has become my old friend.

D: Do you think you will ever find this young man you are to pass the 
knowledge on to?

L: I am getting a little concerned now, because of my age. I was not 
previously concerned.
I just felt that he would be shown to me at the proper time. But as I grow 
older I am
becoming concerned that I will not find him in time. You see, I have much 
to tell him.
And it is not something I could tell him in a day or a week. I have very 
many things to
tell him, and this will require some time. I will have to stay with him. I 
must be able to
teach him while I have my health. This is a very big concern of mine at 
this time.
Although I have been told not to worry. It has been taken care of. And thus 
far all
things have been taken care of that have been told to me. So I guess I 
should stop
being concerned. I do not feel myself as an old man. Only when it is drawn 
to my
attention.

D: Your body doesn't feel old then.

L: Not to me inside. But to those outside I am very old.

D: But you're going to Spain next?


 
D: But you're going to Spain next?

L: Yes, I have never been there. And I understand that it is very 
beautiful. So I thought I
would look and see for myself. I have been east of there, and I have been 
north of
there, and I have been west of there. But I have not been south of there. 
Maybe I will
go there this time. I am usually directed when I get up in the morning to 
leave, in which
direction to go. I am told to go east or northeast or whichever road I am 
to take. I am
told to take this road, and so I do.

D: You don't ask any questions. (No) All right. Let's leave that scene. I 
want you to move
ahead until you have arrived in Spain, and tell me what you think about it. 
Did you take
a boat?

L: Yes, I took a large vessel this time. I met the captain at the inn, and 
he was very taken
with me and let me ride on his vessel. I stayed in his cabin. It was very 
beautiful. It was
a very large ship with many masts.

D: What do you think of Spain?

L: There aren't very many people here so far. It is very warm. Such a 
change. It warms my
bones. It was very chilly in Liverpool, very damp. And the sunlight feels 
very good on
my body. The air is very fresh, and the breeze is just perfect. All of the 
stories I have
heard are true.

D: Are you going to stay therefor a while?

L: I think I might. I would like to visit with these people for a while, to 
see what their
philosophy of life is. They seem very friendly. They don't seem to be as 
frightened.
These people are open. They are not as steeped in tradition. And they seem 
to be more
independent in their thought than what I have been seeing.

D: Maybe you will find your prodigy there.

L: I don't think so. I think my prodigy is very far away from here. I don't 
know why I think
that now. I don't think I will find him. I think he will find me. I think 
now I will stay here
in Spain for a while. Maybe they will send him to me. It is so refreshing, 
and is such a
change. I may rest a while here.

D: But do you really think that someday you will find him?

L: I have been told that, and I have no reason to believe otherwise.

D: You have devoted your life to doing this. As long as you believe it, 
there must be some
truth in it.

L: Yes. It is a very big lesson that I learned a long time ago. A lesson of 
faith.

D: So if it is intended to be, you will find him. (Yes) All right then. 
That sounds like a very
beautiful place, and you can rest for a while.

I then brought Linda back to full consciousness, and left Bartholomew in 
his world,
knowing we would join him again soon and continue our story.


 
knowing we would join him again soon and continue our story.

 


 
Chapter Two

The Lessons Begin
After the first session we stopped for a few hours to have lunch, rest and 
visit. We

went back to work around 2:00 p.m. Using Linda's keyword again, I counted 
her back to
that life. I had finished the background about Bartholomew, and now wanted 
to proceed
with obtaining the information. My curiosity had certainly been aroused, 
and I wanted to
discover the knowledge Bartholomew was supposed to pass on to his prodigy. 
I intended
to return him to the craft and pick up the story from there.

D: I would like you to find Bartholomew once again when he was in that 
strange room, and
he was going somewhere. I will count to three and we will be there. 1, 2, 
3, we have
gone again to that scene. You had just left your bedroom and found yourself 
in this
strange place with things going by outside. What are you doing and what do 
you see?
Tell me about it.

L: I am the only one here. (Almost in awe.) I am sitting in a chair looking 
out into the
universe, watching the stars and the planets go by. I was awakened and 
asked to go on
a journey. And when I agreed I was told that I must put on these clothes. 
Then a beam
of light enveloped me, and the next thing I knew I was sitting in this 
chair by myself.

D: Didn't you say you are older now?

L: Yes. I am very old. I am almost sixty by now. I am very, very old.

D: Were you still looking for your prodigy?

L: Yes, I was. I felt I had failed my mission in this life. I tried to 
trust, knowing that I would
be given the piece to the puzzle in the proper time. But as I grew so old, 
I began to
doubt and I began to fear.

D: Did you ever find anyone in all your journeys on Earth that you thought 
you could trust
with the information?

L: No, not one. I thought maybe the eastern culture was more understanding 
and open and
receptive. But they too are covered with their own traditions and belief 
system. I was
very disappointed. That was when I began to lose faith. It was only this 
night that I was
told this would be my last journey. And I would be given the final piece -- 
the end of
my search.

D: What was the last piece?

L: The final piece is the sharing of this knowledge with someone who is 
akin to me, who is
open to ideas they cannot fathom. Someone who is able to examine these 
things
without fear, without prejudice, without bias. Just accepting the facts, 
and examining
them carefully. Just to share your knowing, and that is all.


 
them carefully. Just to share your knowing, and that is all.

D: Are they taking you to your prodigy?

L: They are taking me to a new place. They call it the "colony". It is a 
new experimental
place where they are hoping pure truth will pervade, and not be distorted 
in any
manner. These people are of a pure heart and mind. I will be their teacher. 
I will give
them the knowledge I have accumulated over these very many years. They will 
be the
keepers of this knowledge. Because of their purity they will not misuse, 
hoard or color
it in any way, shape or form. They will be the keepers of the knowledge of 
the universal
truth.

D: Is this where your prodigy will be?

L: Yes. He then in turn can be sent at the proper time to enlighten the 
planet Earth when the
time is right. Until then he will stay at this place with the others and 
wait. The others
have their places to take this message also in the proper time.

D: Why couldn't you pass it onto someone on Earth? That was what you 
thought you were
going to do.

L: Because there was no one of a pure heart that could keep it without 
distortion or
misusing it. At this time the evolvement of the planet is not at a space in 
time that
humanity is ready. They have so many, many lessons they must learn before 
they could
use any of this to the proper advantage of humankind. It would be 
distorted, misused,
and eventually destroy the entire Earth.

D: So in this way it will eventually be brought back to Earth.

L: That is correct. This prodigy will live here in this "colony". This 
place knows no time or
space. They will not age or change in any way. It is a holding place. And I 
will leave
here when my job is done, and go to my place for rest. I will not stay 
here, nor will I
return to Earth for quite some time.

D: If you consider yourself to be old, will that make a difference where 
you are going?

L: No. But I cannot stay at this colony. My soul pattern is different from 
these ones on this
place. It is not compatible for a long indefinite stay. I would not be 
comfortable here. I
do desire to go to my rest when my job is done. I need to be at rest for 
some time. I
need to be with the All.

D: Are you saying that you will come back to Earth in this body after you 
have finished
giving your messages and knowledge to these other people?

L: No, I will not return to Earth for many, many generations. I will go to 
the "All" for rest. I
will return much later in a different capacity.

From his answers it sounded like he was referring to going to the spirit 
side and
entering the resting place for a while before being reincarnated into a 
different body. This
place is described in my book Between Death and Life. The only problem I 
had
understanding this was that he had not mentioned dying. He still apparently 
was in his


 
understanding this was that he had not mentioned dying. He still apparently 
was in his
physical body. And everyone knows you can't take your body with you when 
you die.

D: I'm trying to understand. You still have your physical body. It is 
inside this room sitting
on the chair.

L: Yes, it is my body. I've never asked what would happen to it. I guess I 
should. But it just
didn't seem important.

D: All right. Let's move ahead till this vehicle or whatever it is, this 
machine that you are
inside, reaches its destination. You said you are traveling to where the 
colony is. Let's
move ahead till you have reached your destination. Tell me what happens 
when you
reach there.

L: It is a very bright place, and I am sitting in my chair hovering over 
this bright place. All of
a sudden a very bright light envelopes my body. It starts from the top of 
this room. It is
cylindrical in shape, and I am in the center of it. In an instant I am with 
these other
spirits. I am no longer in the room. I am just transported by this light 
into the presence
of these beings. They are all very, very happy to see me. They look like 
beings of light.
Each one different but yet alike. They are very bright beings.

D: They have no physical characteristics?

L: They do, but they are so bright. When I try to look into their faces I 
am blinded. It is like
looking into the Sun. I can see that they smile. They must have a mouth. I 
feel they are
smiling at me. But they are covered in such bright light that I cannot 
distinguish their
body forms.

D: Are you still in your physical body? (Pause. Maybe he wasn't sure.) What 
does it feel
like?

L: It feels very light, very light, like I am floating. Like there is no 
weight, no force of any
kind. I am just free. I don't think I have a body. I think I am just me.

D: Do you think these other beings are physical?

L: (Pause) Maybe. But I think they are probably pure energy. I see them, 
but I don't think
they are human bodies.

This was said with a sense of curiosity, of wonder, as though trying to 
understand
something strange and different which he was unprepared for.

L: I think I have come to a different plane of existence. It started as a 
physical trip, but I
think I have come through the physical plane and entered somewhere I don't 
know
about. Yet I feel I could leave here if I chose, at any time, and return to 
that room.

D: Do you think you could find your physical body in that room? (Yes) You 
said you were
going to share your knowledge with these beings. Is that correct? (Yes) 
Once before I
asked if it would be possible to share your knowledge with me also. And you 
said you
would have to get permission. What do you think?


 
I felt expectation, hoping I would be allowed to receive this knowledge. My 
curiosity
was eager for this to happen, but it would all depend on forces outside 
myself -- forces of
which I had no knowledge.

L: I asked my friend, and he said perhaps you could listen in on my 
teaching assignments.

I felt a thrill of joy.

D: That would be wonderful if I would be allowed to do that.

L: He said there would be times when you would not be able to hear certain 
things, but
most of it will be made available to you. D: Why wouldn't I be able to hear 
certain
things?

L: Because there are only a few more things to be put in place before a 
plan is implemented
into existence on the Earth. And those very few things must be kept until 
the plan is
implemented. And once implemented you will be given the remaining 
information.

D: Then if I sit in on the teaching assignments I will be able to share in 
the knowledge?

L: That is correct. You are given this chance because you also are one of 
the very few who
will not color or distort. You are pure in heart and will not use this for 
yourself.

Linda's breathing was becoming faster. She showed signs of discomfort.

D: I see those are important requirements.

L: Yes. Not everyone could do this. Only a very, very few.

During the last few sentences I noticed her breathing was irregular, faster 
and a little
labored. This made it difficult for her to speak clearly.

L: The air here is going to take adjustment. It is very heavy on my chest. 
(She was still
breathing heavily.) It will be a few days before I will be adjusted.

I gave suggestions to dispel any physical discomfort. My main concern is 
always for the
comfort of the subject.

D: The physical body 1 am speaking to will be able to adjust with no 
problems whatsoever,
even if the entity that is speaking to me is having problems. Do you 
understand?

L: (Her breathing was returning to normal.) I understand.

D: All right. Are you going to begin your classes?

L: Soon. There is a welcoming time now. A time of rejoicing. A time of 
being together.

D: Have they been expecting you?

L: Yes, they have been waiting for me, and they are very, very happy. They 
are cheering
me. They are hugging me. They are very happy for me.


 
D: It sounds like a nice place, a nice environment.

L: Oh, it is very nice. It is very warm.

D: Can we move ahead to when you start your classes, and I am able to 
listen? Do you
have any plan or order you're going to give your classes in?

L: I had not considered. I at one time had a plan, but it has been so long 
I have forgotten. I
have now decided to first start off with questions from my friends. And 
then I will
lecture on their questions. I feel this is probably the best way at this 
time.

D: I agree. But because I will not be able to hear their questions, will 
you repeat them?
(Yes) Are you at the point where you're going to begin? (Yes) All right. Go 
ahead at
your own pace then.

L: I am pointing to ... Artness (Phonetic. maybe: Ardness) has asked me, 
(Slowly as though
listening and then repeating.) "What happened on the Earth plane to make 
people so
narrow in their belief system?" Many, many eons ago people who came to the 
Earth
came with vast knowledge of the universe. There were others who were 
already living
on the Earth, who were not as knowledgeable as those who had just recently 
come.
And it made those who were just coming examine the issue of power. It was 
something
they had not experienced until this time. And they liked that feeling. It 
gave them an
exhilaration they had not known. So they decided to keep their knowledge to
themselves and not share it, as it was meant to be. And they enslaved those 
who were
not as knowledgeable. They told them things that were not so, to frighten 
them into
serving them. They were thought of as gods. They became the gods. The 
general
people, the ordinary people that were here first, thought they were gods, 
because they
could do unusual things. It was not meant for this to happen. And when they 
got into all
of this power and greed, they did not want to leave. They wanted to stay. 
And so they
did. As they passed from this lifetime, stories were handed down about 
these gods and
their great powers. And fear began to take hold. Fear that if they did not 
do as the
gods had said they would be destroyed. It was a very dark time for the 
planet Earth.

D: What did these beings tell them that frightened them, that allowed them 
to be enslaved?

L: They told them they could rule the wind and the light, the Sun, the 
moon, the rain. They
ruled it, and if these people didn't follow their rules, they would be 
destroyed. The
people would have no water, no Sun. They knew they needed the Sun and the 
water
and the wind, the rain. They had to have these things to exist. And the 
gods had control
over all this, so they had to obey or they would be destroyed instantly. 
They did not
know that their being, their spirit, lives forever. They could only see the 
here and now.
The original purpose of these light beings who came to Earth was to share 
this
information, so that the fear could be removed and the people could 
understand.

D: Did these beings perform wonders to make the people believe they were 
gods?

L: Yes, they did. It was all a trick. They did it with lights and magic, 
but the people thought
they were gods. I want to say that this is a perfect example of human 
nature, of the
constant fight within against fear and self-service. To serve the self. 
Power.


 
constant fight within against fear and self-service. To serve the self. 
Power.

D: But the beings that came were the ones that caused the problem.

L: Yes. They did not do what they were told. They fell because they came to 
serve
themselves and not humanity.

D: You said this was an example of humans, but yet the problem was not 
caused by the
humans.

L: They were sent to bring the level of the Earth beings to a higher 
existence. They were
sent to teach those that were here, not to make them slaves. They failed in 
their
assignment. They were supposed to make humans understand and live on a 
higher
order of things. They got stuck.

D: What do you mean, they got stuck?

L: They became involved in power and lost the light that was to be given to 
the human
element on the Earth. The Earth was a place to experience new things. And 
those who
came here in hopes of raising those who were already here up to their 
level, got stuck
and were brought down to a lower order instead of vice-versa.

D: In other words, that was integrated into the human species? (Yes) Is 
that all you want to
say about that question? (Yes) Do you want to take another question from 
the group?

L: We are rather going into historical background here, so that all may 
understand what has
evolved over many eons. I think this is probably the best way to explain 
it. To show
what has happened in the past and then progress from there. The question 
was, 'Why
weren't more sent to help those who had gotten stuck? Why were not some 
sent to
bring those home who were misusing their trust?" The reason being: at that 
time frame
we were afraid if more were sent they too would fall into that pattern. So 
the decision
was made that we would wait until this generation passed, and then send in 
a new influx
with hopes of turning the project around. So that is what happened. The 
first people
who came to Earth were from the planet Tyrantus (Phonetic: Ty-rant-tus). It 
is very
similar in some respects to the Earth's magnetic field. So it was not 
difficult for these
people to be accepted into the main stream of life. They would not be 
looked upon as
oddities. They looked very much like the Earthlings. Unfortunately they 
failed.

D: Those are the ones that wanted-power?-

L: Yes. They came first. Some bred with the Earthlings amongst themselves. 
The second
wave that was sent was from (She had difficulty with the name.) Iranius. 
(Phonetic:
Iran-i-us) These folks were different. They did not look human, and so 
therefore they
came in disguise. They came as animals.

D: Animals?

L: Yes. And their job was to very quietly work with selected beings to turn 
the project
around. There were some chosen ones who were given instruction from these 
animals,
as they were thought of. It was on another level, this instruction from 
these beings was
imparted to them in their dreams. They were instructed on concepts of love, 
immortality


 
imparted to them in their dreams. They were instructed on concepts of love, 
immortality
and cooperation among the species. It was done very quietly and subtly. 
Unfortunately
this project also failed, because there were only a few that could be 
indoctrinated into
these new thought systems. And they were scorned by the populace. They, 
because of
the fear of the general populace, were afraid to accept what was being 
given to them.
And of course, the ones in power wouldn't accept it, because then they 
would lose their
power. So by this time man had sunk to the lowest level, and it was a very
disappointing situation.

D: These beings came as animals so they wouldn't be noticed?

L: Yes, because they were not humanlike.

D: What did they really look like?

L: They were very small, and they had large round heads and little bodies 
that were withery.
They had arms and legs, but they were very pliable. They weren't like human 
arms and
legs. They thought they would be too noticeable, and people would be afraid 
and put
them to death.

D: So they had this ability to make themselves appear as animals?

L: Right. They had the ability to take on the look of an animal. They 
disguised themselves.
They stepped into that existence.

D: And this way they could influence people through their dreams, you said, 
in a subtle way.

L: Through their dreams. Right. It was hoped that if they could influence 
enough people that
the project could be turned around very quickly. But evidently it was too 
subtle, too
slow, so it failed also.

When I was researching Indian legends for my book Legend of Starcrash I 
found many
stories of animals appearing to humans in the earliest times to impart 
knowledge. This is
very much a part of American Indian culture. Other cultures throughout the 
world also have
similar legends. It is interesting to note that in modern day UFO/Alien 
sightings the
extraterrestrials often appear as animals as an overlay or screen memory so 
the human will
not be frightened.

D: Are you receiving any more questions about this?

L: The question was, "Why were not more Iraniusans sent to the planet 
Earth? Since they
are a very strong intellectual race, they could overcome all those who were 
on Earth at
that time." And the answer to that, my friend, is: force never ever works. 
That is not a
viable solution. Those on Earth must come to the realization through their 
own choice.
Force has been used too often as a solution to many problems. This never 
ever works.

D: That's a good answer. What is the next question?

L: "How long did this interim time of degradation last before more were 
sent." It lasted for
ten thousand years. The decision was made to allow the Earth to grow a 
little while on
its own, and maybe find something for itself. Things didn't change for a 
very long time.
People grew, but grew in darkness. There was very little light in their 
hearts.


 
People grew, but grew in darkness. There was very little light in their 
hearts.

D: What were the people doing that was dark?

L: They were very primitive. And there was not much love. There was much 
killing, much
hate, many power struggles, which continued on for many centuries, many 
eons. The
darkness pervaded for a very long time.

D: Do you have another question?

L: Yes. The question is, "What about Earth changes during this time." There 
were many
changes on the surface. There were very many who were taken from the planet 
in
hopes of recruiting lighter energies.

D: What kind of Earth changes took place during that time?

L: There were floods. Water, water everywhere. Continents that were 
together broke
apart. There were times of intense heat. Heat so hot that those who were 
here expired.
Some traveled to other parts to escape. Those who did escape started new 
colonies,
praying for guidance and knowledge.

D: What caused the continents to break apart? And why was there so much 
water?

L: Beneath the surface of the Earth there are things called "grids" which 
hold the earth
together. And when all of this was happening, these things within the 
Earth's surface
changed their position and made the continents split apart. The water came 
from the
heat melting the frozen water. When these continents split apart many were 
lost.
Humans, plants, animals, they were lost. Then came the cooling-off period 
after this
intense heat. As it cooled much new vegetation began to emerge. New life 
began to
evolve, and there was great hope of having the Earth come into the light. 
They thought
now they had learned that love and acceptance of one's neighbor would 
thrive. And it
did for a while, but not for very long. People tire of a peaceful 
existence, and look for
something exciting and different. And this is what happened eventually.

D: You mean it was the nature of humans to not be satisfied when things 
were going good?

L: Yes. And that is what was hoped to change. But it didn't.

D: What did they do when they wanted something exciting?

L: They at first would play games, and then games became a test of strength 
and will. And
one thing led to another, and they were back to the power thing. The "I am 
important. I
am stronger. I am better." This has been very hard for people to understand 
and learn
from. They keep falling into the same trap that is set for them.

D: Do you think that's because the blood of the ones who came here is 
integrated into the
people? Is that where it came from, or is it human nature?

L: It is human nature that is magnified on the plane of existence through 
the intermixing of
the cultures. The people from other lands, other places. They came and 
sought to make
the world better, but were taken in. So therefore what they chose to 
destroy and make



the world better, but were taken in. So therefore what they chose to 
destroy and make
better only magnified through them into the Earthly existence.

D: So their genes helped to make this trait stronger? Would that be a way 
to say it?

L: Yes. And they were sent to do something different for the planet. That 
is why it was a
long time before anyone else was sent, because of the fear of magnifying it 
yet again.

D: All right. I think that's all the time we're going to have right now for 
questions. But I can
return in a little while and ask more.

L: That would be fine. I will be here.

D: And we can continue the storyfrom that point.

L: We have only touched the surface of the beginning.

D: We have to begin somewhere. I have many, many questions.

I then brought Linda forward to full consciousness. She wanted to tell me 
about an
image that remained in her mind. I turned the tape recorder back on for her 
description.

D: You said you could see the inside of the world?

L: It was as if it was hollow, and there were things that held it together. 
I don't know what
they were. They were moving inside. And it was like a lot of stuff was 
going on top.
(Hand motions.) Going like this, up and down. In the middle of the Earth it 
looked like
a hollow ball. And these things on the sides of the ball were moving up and 
down. I
don't know what they were. They were things that held it together. -- Those 
people
who came the second time had big round heads, and they were silver. They 
had
bodies, but they had these extensions coming out of their arms and in their 
middle and
their legs.

D: Extensions?

L: Have you ever seen those statues and drawings from the eastern cultures 
of some of their
gods? They had human faces and bodies, and arms coming out in different 
directions?

D: I've seen some that have all these arms.

L: Yeah, right. Except that these people were very little, and had huge 
round heads. I don't
remember the faces. They had no hair. Then they had all these arms and legs 
coming
out in different places.

D: Then these were real appendages, real arms and legs.

L: Right. They were little people. Their whole being was shiny. I don't 
know if they wore
suits or whether it was the people themselves. It was silver all over, one 
solid color
everywhere.

D: And they knew they couldn't present themselves that way to people, 
because they
looked so different. It would have been too frightening. (Right) Did you 
mean they


 
looked so different. It would have been too frightening. (Right) Did you 
mean they
could go into an animal or make themselves appear as an animal?

L: I understood it that they came down and went into the animal somehow. 
Into their
intellect or however they did it, I don't know. They did it so they could 
be in close
proximity of the human being.

D: I was thinking if an animal started talking to a human, no matter how 
far back in time,
that would have startled them. But it wasn't that way.

L: No. It was done through the mind somehow, or through their dreams. But 
the reason
they went into these animals was so they could be with the humans in close 
physical
contact. I guess these people must have had pets, because I saw these 
people sleeping
and these animals lying in close proximity.

D: Could you see what the first people looked like? The ones that were made 
into slaves?

L: I saw them in the form of a human being. They were dark. I don't know 
whether it was
the context that they were of the dark side or lower in intelligence or 
growth or
something, but I would see them in dark. And these first beings that came 
down looked
very human, but they were light-skinned. You know, in our religious 
background we're
taught that Adam and Eve came and propagated all the other people on the 
Earth. And
from what I'm getting from this, it is different. There were lots of these 
people on the
Earth. But yet when I picture these dark people they're groveling on the 
ground. And
there again I don't know if that was a synonym-type thing for light beings 
and dark
beings. But it was very obvious to me that these light ones were up here 
and erect, and
there's this groveling mass of dark down here.

D: Of course they must have been very much in awe or frightened of these 
people. I
wonder if they were primitive to begin with, and that's why they were 
easily enslaved.

L: I would assume, from what was being said, that they had very little 
knowledge. And
these other beings were here to enlighten them and bring them to a higher 
level of
existence. So from that I would perceive they were very primitive.

D: There would be a lot of fear and awe, and they took advantage of that. 
Whether these
beings were human, humanoid or whatever, they were not evolved to the point 
where
they couldn't go on a power trip when people were falling down on their 
knees. So it
shows that even somebody that advanced can be corrupted.

L: They weren't perfect beings, but they were knowledgeable, and I guess 
that's why they
came, to bring their knowledge. They looked human and very regal. Very tall 
and quite
confident. And I remember saying they made gods out of them.

D: You can see why they would.

L: And those light beings on that planet that he's telling the story to. 
They were very bright,
white light. It was like a blob. The globs of light. They reminded me of 
the shape of that
Casper the Ghost cartoon. Except that it was very bright intense light, and 
they were
very peaceful, very happy, loving. They just like to share love.


 
Linda expressed her impatience that we were not getting more information 
faster. She
thought it would only take a few sessions. I reminded her that there was 
too much
information to just pour it all out in an hour and a half. It was also 
taking longer because she
was speaking slower. I was accustomed to working a long time (several 
months in some
cases) to compile information and put it in order, but of course, Linda was 
not. My part in
these projects was to have patience and try to organize the sequence of 
events.

We stopped to eat supper, rest and visit with Patsy. We began our last 
session well
after dark. We knew it would be late when we finished but it didn't matter 
to me, because I
was unsure of when I would be able to return to Little Rock. We wanted to 
try and get as
much done in one day as possible. I figured she could sleep late the next 
day and so could
I.

The keyword put Linda into the deep trance state once again, and we 
returned to the
same scene we had left a few hours before. Bartholomew continued as though 
there had
been no interruption.

L: I am standing on a platform in front of my students. I am taking 
questions at this time.

D: Before we take questions again, I would like to clarify something you 
said earlier. Those
first people that were here on Earth when the others came. Do you know 
where they
came from?

L: They were here. They were Earth beings.

D: Were you told what these original beings looked like?

L: I assumed they were humans like me. I never asked.

D: All right. Then we had taken the story up to the time where you spoke 
about the
catastrophe with the Earth's continents breaking up, and the people moving 
to where
they would be safe. We were at that point when I was called away. Do you 
want to
take some more questions from your students now?

L: Yes. My students want to know why these people were dissatisfied with 
their situation?
Why they disrupted the peace they had known for several years? The answer 
to that is
very confusing to me. I was told that they wanted to experience an 
emotional state of a
higher nature. They were tired of the calm. They wanted excitement in their 
life. And
when the games became war, this provided that outlet for them. Their hearts 
became
darkened, and there was much killing, much trauma. It was something they 
desired for
themselves to experience.

D: They were tired of peace. Bored, so to speak?

L: Not bored so much as, it did not afford them much emotional outlet. They 
felt that
extremes in behavior promoted their emotional needs. It gave them 
experiences they
wanted to explore for themselves. Not realizing that when they allowed 
these emotions
to rule, they were losing the light within themselves. It did not leave, 
however it became
very, very dim. And all because of wanting to experience the exhilaration 
of emotional
states and trauma.


 
states and trauma.

D: Didn't you say the space beings decided to leave them alone, and let 
them try to work
things out for themselves?

L: Yes. At this time there were not many of these people, and they were not 
a danger to
anyone. So it was decided to leave them to their own resources. And they 
would either
grow in this experience or they would be demolished. And then the planet 
could be
given over to others who wanted to live a life of good.

D: Were the space beings watching the people all this time through their 
history?

L: Yes. They would just shake their heads in amazement at the black arts, 
wondering why.

D: Where were they watching from? All of these things must have taken a 
long period of
time.

L: Their time is much different than our concept of time. They could tune 
into it through
mental projections, or sometimes they actually visited the planet in a 
physical manner.
This was not done very often because it was not safe to do so. People here 
at this time
were very bad, and they killed others with no second thought. There was 
much murder.

D: Why were these space beings so concerned? Couldn't they just go away and 
forget
about Earth?

L: No, because there was a master plan for this Earth. It is the most 
beautiful planet in this
universe. It was designed in beauty as an experiment. Unfortunately it 
never evolved in
the way it was designed. It was to be an experiment in emotion and physical 
pleasures.
Things that many other places do not have. It was designed to be an 
experience for
those who came here, and then to leave. People would come here on holiday 
to
experience the Earth, the pleasures that it would give. Physical pleasures 
that these
beings would normally not experience.

D: You mean, they came here like on vacations and such before the situation 
got bad?

L: It was before people inhabited this Earth. Then some of them got so 
involved in this
physical pleasure, they got so mired in it, they did not leave. They stayed 
to experience
it further. The longer they stayed, the less they were able to leave. They 
lost the ability
to leave. So they were here when the first set of beings came. The ones who 
were
supposed to help those who were mired in the physicalness of this planet, 
to help them
regain their light spirits. They also were caught up in it.

D: They were supposed to help them get back what they had forgotten, but it 
didn't work
that way.

L: No, because they too were caught. So they stayed also, and became 
intertwined with
those that were here first.

D: You said it was part of the master plan in the beginning. Can you tell 
me anything about
that?


 
L: In the beginning the plan was a beautiful plan. The plan would allow 
souls to come to
Earth to visit the beauty, to take pleasure in Earthly things, as a reward 
for things they
had done in other worlds. It was meant to be a short vacation, a 
pleasurable
experience, and then to leave and go on about their existence.

D: That was the master plan?

L: Yes. It was like a reward for a job well done.

D: It seems like everything went wrong, didn't it?

L: Yes. It was sad.

This was not the first time I had heard this. In other regressions dealing 
with other
subjects, Earth is mentioned as a vacation spot, a holiday retreat, where 
beings from many
different worlds and dimensions came in the early days before the world was 
contaminated
by humans. This was said to be before souls became entrapped in the 
physicality of Earth.

D: Does anyone have another question?

L: When the flood came, and the continents broke apart. He wants to know if 
that was an
abrupt change or if it was a gradual thing that happened. In some instances 
it was very
abrupt. But the heating of the planet was a gradual thing. What was abrupt 
was when
the flooding began. It destroyed a great deal and came very quickly. There 
was
practically nowhere on the planet that it didn't touch. Most inhabitants 
were caught and
lost. Only very few survived. It was hoped this would make them see the 
error they had
made previously, and they could be thankful for the peace that now visited 
them. But
they soon tired of it.

I wondered about the flood legends that are prevalent in every culture of 
the world. But
this might have been a very ancient and primitive time in Earth's history. 
Apparently the
Earth has shifted several times, and floods of great severity are not 
uncommon in our
history. The Biblical flood and others may have occurred at a later date. 
It is as though
there is really nothing new in the physical history of the world, but a 
repetition of a series of
events. Some of these things have been recorded in ancient records, and 
some probably
occurred before our conception of record-keeping.

D: Is there another question? We are following the history very well.

L: "Why did the people who were left not leave the planet if they were 
enlightened enough
to be saved?" The answer is that they were not enlightened beings. They 
were still Earth
beings, and they had no desire to leave. They did not know of an existence 
outside of
their own daily life. So they were not aware of the fact that there was a 
choice.
Therefore they did not know they could leave. And probably it is well they 
didn't.
Question: "Do you think if they had left it would have contaminated other 
places that
they went?" That is a possibility, because their motives were not as pure 
as some. If
they visited places that were receptive to their way of thinking, they 
might have
influenced them. However, there were so few of them, I doubt whether that 
would have
been a possibility. Question: 'When was the decision made to send in more 
light
beings?" It was not until many years later, when the Earth was again 
visited by a ship.


 
beings?" It was not until many years later, when the Earth was again 
visited by a ship.
There were many people on this ship, and they came, not to stay, but to 
instruct many
who were here. They were not allowed to intermingle with the Earth people. 
They were
only to teach them enough that would stimulate their thinking process to 
evolve a little
more into the light. Question:....

D: But first, what did those people look like who came this time? You said 
there were
many.

L: There were very many. They were human-like in some ways. Enough that 
they would be
accepted. They were very, very tall, and had funny feet.

D: Funny feet? What do you mean?

L: They didn't have hands and feet like ours. They were kept covered so as 
not to be
noticed. They wore shoes and gloves at all times, so as not to frighten 
anyone. Their
eyes were very large, and dark. And they only had holes in their face 
instead of a nose.
They had a mouth although they did not use it in ways that we do. They did 
not speak a
language or eat food of the Earth, nor did they drink liquids.

D: What did they use for sustenance then?

L: They have a system totally foreign to human concept. It is a energy 
system of light,
promoted, vitalized, revitalized through a series of light.

D: You mean it was light that kept them alive?

L: Yes. Without it they would die. They brought their lights with them on 
the ship, and
would have to rest in a chamber from time to time to become revitalized. 
They only had
to spend a short time in these little places, but it was crucial to their 
health that they do
this on occasion.

A similar concept was reported in Legacy From the Stars where beings lay 
down in a
sarcophagus to take a light bath. This was also their only sustenance, and 
they said the light
originated from the Source.

D: Did these beings all come to one place on the Earth?

L: No. There were - satellite? (as though it was an unfamiliar word) - 
satellite ships that left
the main ship and went to different areas where there were people. They 
kept in
contact with the main ship periodically comparing notes on their progress.

This was all said as though repeating information either memorized or 
hearing it from
somewhere. As though it was strange and unfamiliar. A mere recitation of 
facts.

L: Some were more successful than others. Some failed completely. Most were 
successful
however. They taught very many things to the Earthlings. Things that would 
enhance
their physical existence. Philosophies that would enhance their spiritual 
and
philosophical outlook, hoping to plant that spark of light that might grow.

D: What kind of things did they teach them to help their physical life?


 
D: What kind of things did they teach them to help their physical life?

L: They gave them knowledge of agriculture: times to plant, times to 
harvest, how to plant,
which they did not know. They were hunters previous to this, and did a lot 
of killing.
The mission was to divert their attention from killing to a more positive 
mode, such as
growth and harvest, another source of food and energy. This also would keep 
them
stationary or in one place, rather than living a nomadic life. They would 
have more time
to think and develop their reasoning powers if they were stationary. They 
also taught
them how to use animals other than killing them. They taught them to be 
kinder to one
another, and to live a more harmonious existence. Unfortunately the people 
looked
upon the teachers again as their gods. But this time the teachers remained 
true; they
were not caught up in the Earthly existence. Their purpose was to come to 
teach. And
when their assignment was finished, they all left together. This experiment 
was
considered a great success. The Earth people were given a better existence, 
and a
reason to expand on what they had. They were taught and they were given a 
more
stable existence than any they had known in a long time. And a chance to 
use their
minds in a way they had not thought of before.

D: These were very good things.

L: Yes. It was a very good project, and many were happy and rejoiced for 
some time over
its completion.

D: But you said some of the teachers went to places where it was a total 
failure.

L: Yes, because those people were so steeped in their Earthly pleasures. 
They could not
nor would they accept any help, so they were left to their own devices, to 
evolve as
they would or to be lost. To die off, which many did. Because they didn't 
listen, they
were lost.

D: Were there any specific races that may have died off because of this? 
Races that no
longer exist on Earth?

L: In this time the Earth beings were all alike. It would be some time 
before there would be
a difference in color and look. At this time they were all similar, and 
there were not very
many at all.

D: Do you want to go on with the questions?

L: Question: "When did the changes come that made the different colors and 
the different
languages, dialects that are spoken on the Earth?" This happened sometime 
later in the
Earth's evolvement. It had to do with other seedings that took place in 
different areas.
People came from all over the universe. Some stayed and intermarried with 
the Earth
beings. This was a long process before it developed into what we know 
exists today. In
my life it was a very long time before I realized there was another color 
of skin besides
the one I had known. In my travels I only saw two other colors, but I was 
told there
were more than what I had seen. I had seen the eastern, the yellow race, 
and I had
seen the brown race. I am told there is a red-skinned race, which I cannot 
imagine how
that would look on a person. I have been told there is a black-skinned, 
which I could
imagine that being. And I am told there is another color which I have not 
seen. It is like
my skin but different. It is more white. I have not seen this either.


 
my skin but different. It is more white. I have not seen this either.

D: Have you been told of any colors that used to be on Earth that no longer 
exist? (No) But
these skin colors occurred because of other beings coming from other 
worlds?

L: Yes. It was a slow evolvement.

D: I had always thought some of it was caused by hot and cold climate. 
That's not the only
factor?

L: No. That may have happened afterward, but previous to that it was caused 
by the
intermingling of the people. At one time we were all alike. There was no 
difference.
And then we started to marry beings from other worlds, and that is when the 
changes
started to evolve.

D: What were we like when we were all the same?

L: When we were all the same, we were brown-colored skin. That was the 
color. It was a
very warm brown.

D: Did we have hair?

L: No. No hair.

D: Did that come through the intermingling?

L: Yes. We intermingled with people from other planets, and also with some 
animals. We
wanted to have the strength of these animals, and thought we could get it 
by mingling
with them. It was a very bad idea, because there were many strange-looking 
beings
that evolved from these matings. And it affected our speech and our 
capacity to think
rationally. So it was stopped, because it was very, very bad.

D: It caused the humans to regress rather than progress.

L: Yes. They became more animalistic than human. And we had already gone 
backward
enough. So it was forbidden to do any further mingling with animals.

D: Were there any certain animals that were bred with more than others?

L: Yes. Ones that were very strong and large were the ones usually chosen, 
because of the
physical strength and the greatness of their stature.

D: But you said it created some very strange-looking beings.

L: Yes, it did.

D: Were those traits passed down? They didn't all die off, did they?

L: No. Some did, but some strengths stayed.

D: But they were not positive traits.


 
L: No. Except for, it did give the Earthlings larger stature than they had 
previously. They
were small in stature, and this did bring about a change in size. And also 
added physical
strength they had not had previously.

D: But it had enough of a negative side-effect that it was forbidden after 
that.

L: Yes, it was not good, because these first offspring cared nothing for 
their families or life.
They only sought solitude and physical existences, sheer survival.

D: It was not what the space beings wanted.

L: No. The purpose they had in mind was to teach the Earthlings to get 
along with one
another in a more open and loving existence. And these creatures were 
loners. They
did not interact with other beings unless it was necessary for their 
physical survival. The
second generation from these beings was a little better. They had at least 
participated in
a community.

D: These space beings that came from many places and interbred, and 
eventually created
the different races. Did they come with good motives?

L: Some did. They brought with them technology and a philosophy of good 
intentions.
Others came to explore, only to explore. They did not come to teach or to 
help, but
just to see. These people unfortunately could become entangled in the 
Earthly ways by
accident, and it would be difficult for them to want to leave.

D: So there were different reasons for coming. Was there a reason they were 
all coming at
about the same time?

L: Because the first experiments in agriculture were successful, and those 
beings left en
masse. And it was thought that the Earth would progress more rapidly if it 
were given
more experiences. The breeding program had been stopped, and it was felt 
that now
was the time to come in and assist in a higher form of existence. Some 
genuinely came
to do this work. Others came because of the curiosity of it. Others came 
for selfish
motives. They came to conquer. They were warriors in their own existence. 
Theirs was
a very small planet, and most other people did not associate with these 
beings because
they were too self-serving. And so they were isolated from the others. They 
saw this as
an opportunity to advance themselves in the universe. You see, no one was 
allowed to
come to Earth for a long time. Then the permission was given to come to the 
Earth at
this time. The first people who came were from the planet Syrus (phonetic: 
Sy-rus).
They were the ones that were successful and left. And because they were 
successful it
was felt that maybe others could help also. But that was not the case. Some 
did, some
did not.

D: These ones that were like warriors, why weren't they forbidden to come?

L: I think they came without asking. It was unexpected.

D: I was thinking there might have been some group or someone who would be 
in charge of
this, and keep the undesirable people from coming here. Do you know 
anything about a
group like that?


 
group like that?

L: Yes. It has been in existence for a very long time. However, it was felt 
that the Earth had
so many problems that it wouldn't matter. They were here, they did not ask 
for
permission. They just came. And once they were here it was like they would 
just
integrate. And it couldn't be any worse than what it was.

D: I see. I thought maybe someone would have ordered them to leave.

L: They did have some good qualities along with their negative ones. They 
were highly
intellectually evolved. They were motivated in the wrong direction by their 
intelligence.
They were dynamic leaders in developmental skills.

D: Do you have another question from the group?

L: "I would like to know why these people on Earth could not be taught a 
better existence
through the aspect of love and refinement of spirit?" The answer is that 
they could be
taught these things, if they desired them. But at this time they did not 
desire to be any
more than what they were. It is a universal law. One may not infringe on 
another
without permission. And these people were satisfied with the way things 
were, not
wanting any changes at that time. It is very hard for me to understand why 
a person
would not want a better life if it were offered to him. But that is the way 
it was.

D: Didn't they consider it an infringement when they brought them 
agriculture and
technology?

L: They accepted these things as gifts. They wanted these things for 
themselves. They did
not want a new philosophy. They were only interested at that time in the 
physical
aspects of their existences.

D: The material things to help their lives?

L: Right. They were not interested in anything beyond what they could feel, 
see or be. It
was only hoped that the planting of that small spark would allow it to 
grow, even so
slowly, but at least it was a start. It would take very many eons for it to 
be awakened.

I had received this same information from others. It is mostly presented in 
Keepers of
the Garden. In the beginning of my work I thought the concept of the 
seeding of the planet
Earth rather radical. But it has been presented through many subjects, and 
I always think
the repetition of evidence adds validity, because the people involved have 
no way of
knowing what I have already received.

It was now time for me to again bring the session to a close. "May I come 
again and
ask more questions, and listen in on your lessons? You have much to teach 
me, as well as
the others."

L: Yes, you may. It sometimes is confusing to me, these things that I know. 
I only hope that
I can explain them to you so you will know the truth. Many distortions have 
occurred
over the years, and so we have much misinformation about these things. It 
will be my
pleasure to clarify the things and to show you the progression, in the 
hopes that the light
will shine brightly and everyone will see it for themselves. In this way 
our planet can


 
will shine brightly and everyone will see it for themselves. In this way 
our planet can
evolve and be a part of what it was destined from the beginning. We will 
become
beings of light also, if we will only allow ourself to reject all that is 
not of this light. All
that is not of the perfect essence from which we all, at one time, evolved. 
To get back
to that place in one's destiny would be most wondrous.

I then brought Linda back to full consciousness, and Bartholomew once again 
receded.
It was very late when this session was over, almost ten o'clock, and Linda 
was obviously
tired. Toward the end of the session there were longer-than-normal gaps 
while she was
speaking, almost as though she was falling asleep. A few times I had to 
prod her by
repeating what she had said, to get her to proceed. But when it was typed 
it all fit together
and made sense. We were both tired after this, even though we sat and 
talked with my
friends until after eleven. I knew I would have the same schedule on the 
next day with
Janice. But at least we were able to get a lot of work done in one day.

I intended to try to return to Little Rock at least once a month so I could 
continue
working on these stories. But that did not work out. During the next months 
I was busy with
the final editing and the galley work on the Nostradamus sequel (Volume 
II). I also had
several radio shows. I did not have time to go anywhere or do anything 
else. Our next
opportunity to work was several months later.

 


 
Chapter Three

The Energy Devices
I did not see Linda again until she and her husband came to my area for the 
Ozark

UFO Conference in Eureka Springs, Arkansas, in April, 1990. We wanted to 
have at least
one session while she was there. I had many things going on and the only 
time we could get
together was between the end of the conference and the banquet. The session 
was held in
her motel room, and we knew there was not time to have a full session. I 
put an hour tape
in the recorder and thought we would try to get as much done as possible. 
Anything was
better than nothing. All during this session I kept watching the clock, 
knowing we had to
quit in time to get dressed for the banquet. I would have liked to continue 
the story, but I
think I got most of what she wanted to say without feeling I was rushing 
her.

Her husband, John, sat in on this session and seemed to be supportive and 
quite
interested. He said later that he knew this information was not coming from 
her, because
she was not that smart. It was a joking, chauvinistic remark, but it proved 
a point. He was
positive she could not have been making any of this up. She didn't have the 
imagination, in
his opinion.

I used the keyword and counted her back to the same scene when Bartholomew 
was
teaching the glowing globs of light.

L: I am on a platform and I am lecturing to all of these light beings who 
have waited for me
to come to impart my knowledge to them.

She was continuing as though it were the next instant, rather than several 
months later.
It was as though time had stood still waiting for our return.

L: I am telling them the history of the Earth. How it has evolved over the 
eons, and how
many people came from various planets and universes to help the Earthlings 
progress.

D: Are you telling them about any specific time in the history?

L: I have just finished telling them of a time when many teachers came to 
endow their
knowledge to those of the Earth. They did not stay but a short time to 
teach them
agriculture and building techniques.

D: Are those the main things they taught?

L: Yes. They taught how to plant grain, how to irrigate, how to harvest, 
when to plant,
when to harvest, how to store the food so it could be used at a later time. 
They taught
some building techniques that had been unknown to them, so they could build 
places to
live, places to meet.

D: What type of buildings did they have before that?


 
L: They were made of wood and animal skins. And they were taught how to use 
the
resources of the Earth to make brick, to use stone. How to put it together, 
so as to
have a more permanent place that would not be subject to the elements, and 
so easily
destroyed.

D: Did they teach them anything else?

L: Only a very few were taught how to use the elements to their benefit. 
How to use the
Sun and the moon and the stars for benefit to the people on this planet. 
How to use the
Sun's energy.

D: In what way did they teach them to use the Sun's energy?

L: They taught them by certain devices. How to capture the energy during 
the day with
these devices, so it could be used later as a source of energy. This energy 
could do
many things. It could move things. It could light things. It could preserve 
things, such as
food stuffs. It had many, many uses that the Earthlings were not aware of, 
because they
did not have the proper equipment to capture this energy and put it to 
proper uses.
There were only certain people who were allowed to have this knowledge, and 
they
were sworn to secrecy. These people were looked upon as priests or gods, 
and they
were the only ones allowed to know of these things. They were, however, 
allowed to
choose students to carry on the work that was being done.

D: Can you describe this device that could do all these many wondrous 
things?

L: It was made of a substance from another place, not of this Earth. It 
looked like a piece
of bronze, however this was not what it was. It was long, and it had a 
triangular shape
to it. It laid on the Earth's surface, and had to be manipulated at a 
certain degree
between the Earth and the Sun, at a specific time and place that the Sun 
was in the sky.
It had to be at a particular time of day, and it was crucial that this 
device be placed at a
specific radius and degree between the Sun and the Earth's horizon.

D.â?¢ That's all it was, just apiece of metal?

L: It looked like metal and it was in the shape of a triangle. It was 
probably five feet long by
three feet tall, and it was V-shaped in the middle.

D: You said they also taught them how to use power from the moon and the 
stars. How
was that possible?

L: The moon has much energy also. Human beings have never understood this. 
It is a very
passive form of energy, totally unlike the Sun which is very active and 
strong. However,
the passive energy of the moon is equally as strong as that of the Sun.

D: We think of it as being cold.

L: Yes. It is a different type altogether. And that is why humans think of 
it as cold, but it is
not.

D: What type of device did they use to capture the moon's energy?


 
D: What type of device did they use to capture the moon's energy?

L: It was shiny and bright like a piece of glass.

D: Could you see through it like glass?

L: No. It was silver and shiny, and sat on an arc-shaped pedestal. It was 
concave in the
center, and rotated in many directions. It was much larger than the 
instrument used for
the Sun, because of the nature of the energy. It was fifty feet in 
diameter, and twenty
feet in height. It was very, very large.

D: That's probably why it had to have a pedestal to turn it.

L: Yes. It took many men to move it.

D: What was the energy from the moon used for?

L: The energy of the moon could be used to alter the effects of time on the 
human form. It
could be used for healing the human body. It could be used for many things.

D: How would it alter the effect of time on the human body?

L: As a person ages, there is a breakdown in the cellular communication 
throughout the
system. And because of this breakdown, it causes the organs of the body to 
age and to
not function efficiently, therefore starving vital functions of the body. 
This device
rejuvenated the cellular structure, allowing it to function normally, as in 
a younger age.
Only those who were chosen were allowed this knowledge, and this was given 
to them
so they could remain on Earth for longer periods of time to direct the 
Earthlings.

D: The energy would have to be stored, wouldn't it, not only directed?

L: Yes. It was stored in secret places. People were told that these were 
temples of the
gods, and they were made fearful so they would leave them alone and not 
explore what
was inside. They were not allowed to enter these places.

D: Then the energy of the Sun and the moon were both stored in this type of 
place?

L: Yes. In separate chambers, because the energy of the Sun would be 
destructive to that
of the moon.

D: You also said they used the energyfrom the stars. How was that done?

L: They captured bits of light from certain stellar configurations.

D: The stars are so far away. How were they able to do that? The stars 
wouldn't have
much power.

L: No, it was not so much the energy, as the placement of the stars in the 
sky. They were
charted and kept track of, so as to learn more about prophecy. More about 
the
spiritual nature of things.

D: Then it wasn't so much the energyfrom the stars, it was a study of the 
stars?


 
D: Then it wasn't so much the energyfrom the stars, it was a study of the 
stars?

L: A study of the stars for projections (had difficulty finding words) of 
other times and ... I
do not understand. Other ... projections of prophecy. Prophecy. I'm 
confused.

D: It's something you're not familiar with? Is that what you mean? You 
don't understand it?

L: Yes. The placement of the stars in the sky gave them information on 
prophecy, things
that would happen.

It was obvious she was trying to describe astrology, but apparently the 
entity,
Bartholomew, didn't have a word for it or didn't understand the concept. 
Another example
that we were using his mind and not Linda's.

D: It would seem like a very wonderful place and time, if they were given 
all these
wonderful things to make their lives better. What happened?

L: It was wonderful for some time. These priests used their knowledge 
wisely. They helped
their people to progress. They were kind. They healed their broken bodies. 
They
protected them. They taught them many things. And then, as has happened 
many times,
negativity takes place and grows like bad weeds in a field. It eventually 
smothers the
wheat or the grain. And these things were lost.

D: Just a gradual thing, or something sudden that caused the negativity?

L: It was a gradual deterioration.

D: And this caused the loss of the knowledge?

L: Yes. These wonderful things that were given to the Earthlings as gifts 
were destroyed
because there was an uprising amongst the common people, who wanted to have 
the
energy of the Sun. They found out it was stored in this certain temple of, 
what they
thought was the gods. And they wanted it for the masses. They thought this 
would
make them powerful. And they raised an army to overtake the temple, and the 
priests
were slaughtered. And when they entered the temple they were, of course, 
not able to
use the energy properly, because they did not have the knowledge. And it 
was
destroyed. There was huge devastation, explosions, fire, and mass 
destruction. And it
was lost.

D: This would have destroyed the other energy from the moon also, wouldn't 
it?

L: Yes. There was no danger of explosion from the moon's energy. However, 
because it
was kept in close proximity, it was also destroyed.

D: Were the original devices also destroyed?

L: Yes, because they were kept in this place.

D: Couldn't the people who originally gave them this knowledge come and 
give it to them
again?

L: No, because they had been gone from the Earth for a long time, several 
hundred years.


 
L: No, because they had been gone from the Earth for a long time, several 
hundred years.
They had gone back home. They were not aware of what had taken place.

D: That group of beings seemed to be a positive group. They were trying to 
give humans
some knowledge they could use.

L: Yes. They were very saddened when they found out, but it was a long time 
after it had
happened. And the decision was made not to replace it at that time.

D: But there must have been survivors of that group of people on Earth.

L: Yes, there were those who were in outlying areas, and were not involved 
in the actual
siege of the temple. They were away from the center of the upheaval. They 
were the
very old or the very young, and they thought it was the anger of the gods 
of the temple
that caused this destruction. So they were not aware of what really 
happened.

D: I imagine their life was quite different after that.

L: Yes, it was, because they had to rely on what little knowledge they had. 
They could only
plant when they remembered. They had no direction from the priests. 
However, they
managed. They did very well with what little resources they had.

D: They were probably never able to get back to the other state where they 
had all the
power and energy to help them.

L: No, they didn't. It was a major, major setback. Many things were lost. 
Much technology
and many secrets.

D: Did the survivors return to primitive ways?

L: Yes. However, they continued to build homes and to plant fields, and 
they continued to
trade with other people, as they had previously.

D: Then they still remembered how to build with the rock and stone. L: Yes. 
However, they
did not have the devices that they had previously to move the stone. It had 
to be all
done by hand. There was no energy to move it.

D: Was this the Sun's energy that was used to move the stones into place? 
(Yes) Was some
of this done by levitation? Or do you know what I mean?

L: Yes, I guess you could call it that. This energy entered the stone or 
whatever was to be
moved, and it drew it like a magnet to whatever position was calculated. 
And when it
reached that station it was released, and it just stayed there.

D: So after the destruction of these energy sources it had to be done by 
hand.

L: Right. Because they didn't know how it was done.

D: They retained partial knowledge but it wasn't enough. There are many 
lessons to be
learned from these things.

L: Yes, there are very many things to know. Some of them are very, very 
sad.


 
L: Yes, there are very many things to know. Some of them are very, very 
sad.

I brought Linda forward. This session couldn't be as long as normal, 
because we had to
get ready to go to the banquet, and we were really pushing the time.

When Linda awakened she drew how she perceived the devices. In the case of 
the one
for the Sun she took a piece of paper and folded it in half to show the 
angle of the triangle.

Because of the final editing and galley proofing of the Nostradamus sequel, 
I was
unable to work with Linda again until I went to Little Rock in June, 1990, 
for a writer's
convention.

I drove to Little Rock in June, 1990, to attend the Writer's Convention. In 
addition I
intended to work with both Linda and Janice, even though I had a full 
schedule. I was able
to have only one session with Linda.

Using the keyword I counted her back to the time of the glowing beings and
Bartholomew's continuing story to them.

L: I am surrounded by these light beings. They are bombarding me with 
questions. There is
so much to know, and we are very excited about being able to absorb all 
this
knowledge for safe keeping, to be given to others at its proper time. We 
feel very
blessed to be chosen for this work. There is much chatter. I must calm 
everyone so the
work can progress. (Pause) I have now accomplished this, and we are ready 
to
continue on this mission.

D: Can you repeat for me the questions that they ask?

L: There were many, and everyone was speaking at one time. We are going to 
continue on
from where this excitement began to cause such disruption. It had to do 
with the energy
sources that were received from the Sun and the moon. (Two months had 
passed, yet
they continued from the last instance.) This is what caused all the 
excitement. Because
there are many Suns and many moons in the universe, and they all contain 
this power
and energy. It is the same on many planets, and this energy can be 
harnessed as it was
on the Earth, for use for mankind and all interplanetary journeys.

D: It can be utilized as a source of power, you mean?

L: Yes. It can be used for many things. Not only as a propellant and a 
source of power and
energy, but it also has many other uses. Plus growth of spirituality of the 
beings who
inhabit a particular planet or area. It has the potential for healing and 
with this healing
comes spiritual growth and knowledge. This is what caused the disruption, 
because it
was so exciting.

D: Had they never heard of that before?

L: Some had, but most had not. They had thought about these things, but did 
not know for
sure. For some this was a verification.

D: Of course, the problem is always how to harness the energy to make it 
work in these


 
D: Of course, the problem is always how to harness the energy to make it 
work in these
ways.

L: That is correct, but it is not a very difficult process. It is a very 
simple task. However, not
very many know of this, because it is so simple. It is a process of 
magnification, of
absorption of the energy through magnification from the Source. The energy 
is collected
and magnified tenfold, and then absorbed into a collective device to be 
distributed at
the proper moment. The magnification process is the most important part of 
the
process. And unless this is understood and done properly the process will 
not work.
The collection and the distribution cannot be accomplished unless the 
magnification has
taken place property. This is where many have failed. They have tried very 
hard, but
have missed the simplest aspect of the process.

D: What is that simple aspect?

L: The simple aspect is not size, but the quality of the material used in 
the magnification of
the energy. This material cannot be found in very many places in the 
universe. It is only
available on certain planets. The Earth is one of these places where this 
substance is
readily available. And that is why the universal pact with the Earth people 
was so
important to everyone concerned, even though the Earthlings are very 
primitive. And it
has been tried very many times to help them evolve to a higher 
understanding, which
has failed many times also.

D: What kind of pact was made?

L: A pact was made with the Earthlings on several occasions to allow 
intergalactic flights to
come and trade for this material. From time to time there were disruptions 
in this
trading, because of the warring nature of the Earthling. Things were 
destroyed, people
left, and new pacts had to be renegotiated. Most times these were made with 
the
leaders in particular areas on the Earth. Sometimes they could be 
negotiated with
private citizens who had charge of a particular area.

D: I'm thinking of a pact as usually negotiating for something in return. 
(Yes) What did the
Earthlings receive in return?

L: The Earthlings received technology they had not known before, or a help 
in technology
they were developing in a very primitive stage. In these pacts they were 
given more
information to help them develop what they happened to be working on at 
that
particular time. It just speeded the process up a great deal. And more 
knowledge was
able to be put into practice.

D: What is this material that they wanted so badly?

L: This material is a mineral found just beneath the Earth's surface. It is 
a fine, powdery
substance which can be taken, and once put under pressure it is formed into 
thin sheets.
These sheets are used in the magnifying process, and must be constantly 
changed as
they filter the energy, shortly after use. So they must constantly be 
replaced. There is a
great deal of this substance in many places around the Earth. And it is 
very easy to
access it with the right tools.

D: So it is very common. What color is the powdery substance?


 
D: So it is very common. What color is the powdery substance?

L: It is gray, varying shades of gray. Sometimes it could be mistaken for 
dirt, but it is very
fine in consistency, almost powdery.

D: In the construction of these sheets, you said it's put under pressure. 
Does it have to be
heated, or are there any other steps in the process to convert the powder 
to the sheets?

L: No, it is just tremendous pressure. While in this pressure chamber, 
because of the degree
of pressure, it becomes very hot. No heat needs to be added. It just 
becomes hot from
the pressure exerted on it.

D: And then it is formed into sheets?

L: Yes. Very thin sheets, very pliable sheets.

D: And then this is used in the magnification process. (Yes) And then you 
said it was
absorbed into a collective chamber? (Yes) You said propellant was one use. 
If this was
going to be used on some kind of a craft, would it have to be onboard the 
craft?

L: Yes. There is a collective portion on the craft, within the belly of the 
craft. Much energy
is stored here for long trips. It is not a very large space that is needed 
for this container,
because the energy is very powerful and can take it for long periods of 
time.

D: Then it can go for long distances and long periods of time without being 
replenished?

L: Yes. Many, many years.

D: Then the craft must eventually return to the source of the energy to be 
recharged?

L: Yes. However, they are now working on a portable device that can collect 
this energy
from different moons and Suns, by having these sheets onboard. However, 
this has not
been very successful, because the sheets are very .... (Long pause) I think 
the word is
"fragile". And they have to be kept in a certain manner and temperature 
control. If it
varies very much one way or the other, it destroys the ability of the sheet 
to magnify the
energy without filtering it. These sheets are not made very far in advance, 
because they
lose their ability. The substance of which the sheets are made can be 
stored for long
periods without losing its ability. But the sheet, once made, must be used 
within a short
period of time.

D: When these are in natural conditions, such as on the Earth, are the 
sheets more stable?

L: No. It is the same problem. The actual powder can be stored for long 
periods. Once
pressurized into the sheet, it must be used soon.

D: Is it dangerous for humans or any beings to handle this substance? (No) 
So it is a
perfectly safe component or element?

L: Yes. It is what you will call "inert." It has no particular properties 
until the pressurization
process activates it.


 
D: So this is what the beings wanted when they made these pacts with Earth.

L: Yes. Otherwise the Earth would be left to its own devices, because those 
who people it
are very unpredictable and have tried the patience of many from other 
lands.

D: Is it one group that has learned to use this element as a power source?

L: No, there are many who know of it, and they visit from time to time. 
However, they are
controlled by a council. There are representatives from each place who sit 
on this
council. And they make the decisions: who may visit and what they may give 
and take
from the Earth. It is all decided beforehand before any contact is made. No 
one may
come without permission from this council.

D: I have heard of this council before, and I have always been curious 
about where it is
located. Do you have that information?

L: This council is located in a place that is inaccessible to anyone but a 
council member.
And they must be a being in high respect of their peers. No one knows 
exactly where it
is.

D: But it is a physical place?

L: No, it is not a physical place. It is on another plane, and is only 
accessible by those who
are evolved enough to go there.

D: Then they give permission to come and get this material. And to trade 
knowledge with
the Earthlings.

L: That is correct.

D: Am I correct in assuming that other groups have also come for other 
reasons, besides
obtaining the material?

L: Yes. Some groups come to learn why we do the things we do. They come to 
observe
our ways. Some come to try to teach us how to be a more peaceful people. 
There are
many reasons why they come, not just for trading purposes. Some come just 
strictly out
of curiosity, but not very often, because this permission to enter the 
atmosphere is not
given solely for curiosity.

D: They must have a purpose then.

L: That is correct.

D: Do any of these groups ever come for negative purposes?

L: Not very often, because the council is very wise and they do not permit 
it. The Earthlings
have enough negativity for many lifetimes. However, sometimes people who 
visit get
involved in the negativity that is here, and react in such a manner as to 
make them seem
negative. When removed from this atmosphere they are not.

D: Then this is one way of collecting energy and creating propulsion for 
crafts. Aren't there


 
D: Then this is one way of collecting energy and creating propulsion for 
crafts. Aren't there
other ways?

L: There are many ways of making propellants for crafts for energy. This is 
only one way.
However, this way, even though more critical in its collection, is less 
harmful to the
environment of most planets. It is such a powerful method and can be stored 
very easily
in small spaces, that it makes it very desirable.

D: Then there are other methods that are dangerous or harmful to the 
environment?

L: Very much so, as you know from what is going on now in the Earth's time 
that you live.
This is being worked on in your time, and when people become more aware of 
what
can be done, many things that you now use for energy will no longer be 
available for
use on the Earth. But it will take an awakening. There are many people who 
do not
want this change.

D: Did these beings use these more dangerous types of power at one time?

L: No, not the power that you are speaking of. Nuclear power was 
investigated, but never
used. It was discarded as being too pollutant to the galaxies. It was not a 
good source
as it was very volatile.

D: So they found the safer methods. I was thinking if that element was so 
rare and hard to
find on other planets, they might have developed other methods that were 
more
convenient for them.

L: This is true. They have found other planets where this material is 
readily available.
However, the Earth is a closer source than some of the others. And that is 
why it has
been pursued. Otherwise it would have been left alone. It was just more 
convenient.

D: And the Earthlings could develop this themselves if they understood the 
process?

L: Yes. This process has been given to some, but it has not found very much 
acceptance,
because there are many who benefit economically from the other ways. And 
the other
ways seem to be, to the Earthlings, a better source. It is something that 
has been here
longer, they think. But in reality this is not so. These other energy 
sources have been
used here before many times. However, they were lost many times also.

D: I thought maybe it was because it was so simple that they didn't believe 
it would work.

L: That is part of it, but it goes much deeper than that. It has to do with 
power and greed.
There is a question from my students. They want to know how the material 
was
discovered by the visitors. I am telling them that starships once again 
came to the Earth
to visit. It was by accident that they discovered this material they have 
been using for
energy. It was quite a revelation, and they were very ecstatic to find it, 
because they
had been journeying far into other galaxies to collect this mineral. The 
expedition this
time was to give medical knowledge to physicians who were practicing 
medicine very
archaically, and killing many people. They came to teach them some basic 
knowledge
of the physical-biological makeup of the human being. It was a much needed 
operation
in order that life could progress on this planet. While here there was a 
great plague and
many were dying daily. They were trying to decide what to do with the 
corpses. It was


 
many were dying daily. They were trying to decide what to do with the 
corpses. It was
during this time frame that the mineral was discovered while they were 
digging mass
graves.

D: The space people or the Earth people?

L: Earth people. The space people were observing what was going on at that 
time. They
never interfere with the day-to-day life of human beings. They only observe 
and
provide avenues for humans to learn their technique.

D: But if they didn't interfere, how were they giving the humans, the 
doctors, the
information?

L: Through mental telepathy. Doctors thought it was something they had 
discovered on their
own. They needed to know how diseases were transmitted from one to another, 
and
how it lived in the blood. Blood is very crucial to the life force of a 
human body.

D: And the humans, the doctors, didn't know how the disease was 
transmitted?

L: No, they weren't aware of the necessity, the value, of the blood flowing 
through the
human body. It was very necessary to the life force of the human for this 
blood to be in
the body. And they did not practice good hygiene.

D: At that time period they didn't know about germs either, did they?

L: No. This was what they were trying to convey to them, about bacteria and 
allowing the
blood to leak out of the body.

D: To leak out?

L: They did not stop the blood from leaving the body. They did not know it 
was necessary.
And so if one had a wound and bled profusely, they did nothing to stop it. 
They did not
know that it was necessary for living, to maintain a certain amount of 
blood within the
body. This was one of the mistakes they were making. And the lack of 
cleanliness
caused bacterial infections. It allowed bacteria to enter the body and the 
blood stream.
It was unknown at that time about disinfecting and washing and being clean. 
They had
no knowledge of chemicals. The first step was to teach them to use water to 
wash
themselves thoroughly. And to keep the environment clean.

D: Were they able to transmit this knowledge through one doctor or 9

L: Through many. The seeds of this knowledge were planted through minds, 
from one mind
to another. Most of the doctors thought it was their own idea. It was not 
given in such a
manner that they felt they were given this knowledge by another. It was 
just something
that occurred to them.

D: I was thinking if they just gave it to one man, he might be feared or 
considered unusual.

L: No. They gave it to many. And when they compared notes, they agreed that 
this was a
good idea.


 
D: But didn't the beings think this was interfering?

L: No. They gave it as a gift, and it was up to the individual whether he 
wanted to take it or
not. It's not considered interference because they had the opportunity to 
decline.
Something had to be done. Many were dying.

D: Did this plague happen at the same time they decided to give them the 
information?

L: It was occurring when they came. That is why they came. Many were dying. 
And it was
feared that the balance of life would be affected, and eventually the human 
race would
die out on this planet. And this was not what was desired. This group was 
sent here for
this mission. And because they did their mission well, it was a gift to 
find a better source
of energy than they had known previously.

D: Then this material was not something they were using at that time?

L: They had experimented with it. However, it was unavailable to them where 
they were,
and it was a long voyage to obtain it. So the idea was discarded because of
unavailability.

D: What type of energy were they using up to that time?

L: They were using light. And this was all right. However, there are times 
when it is not
available and runs out.

D: Where did the light come from?

L: It is collected on sheets. (Slowly as though she did not understand what 
she was seeing.)
On panels. Sheets. However, some places that were traveled had no light to 
revitalize
their panels. And therefore they ran out of power, and had to be rescued by 
another
vehicle.

D: Where did the light source come from originally?

L: From the Suns in various galaxies.

D: But these would have been veryfar away if they were traveling in space.

L: Yes. This was the disadvantage. (Slowly, as though studying something.) 
Some of these
panels had magnifying lenses that were able to transmit the light from 
these Suns at very
far distances. But it took very large pieces of machinery to do this, and 
it was not
feasible to have these on crafts. So they only had their panels for energy, 
and could not
travel very far distances lest they run out of fuel.

D: What about crystal power? Did they experiment with that?

L: No. At this time it had not occurred to them to explore that 
possibility. They were
looking for another system, because when they were traveling at great 
distances it was
not good if they went out of range of a light source.

D: So this new material had great magnifying properties. Is that correct?


 
D: So this new material had great magnifying properties. Is that correct?

L: No, the material itself did not have these properties. However, they had 
the ability to
transform it with the magnifying abilities they already possessed. It was a 
very simple
process to transform these granules through their system, and have the 
ability for
storage in small containers, so that travel at great distances could be 
achieved with the
least amount of package.

D: Was the source of the power still light?

L: Yes, light is necessary and utilized. However, these granules were used 
to store. This
was the missing property in their whole energy system. It enabled them to 
store their
energy in very small containers, where previously they had to have very 
large panels in
order to propel their vehicles. This revolutionized their entire energy 
system, and they
found various ways to use it. Not only for vehicles, but for many varied 
operations. At
first they just took it. But then they had to negotiate for it, as time 
went on. What they
were doing was discovered, and they had to barter for it. But for a very 
long time that
wasn't necessary. At first when they were discovered they just moved to 
another area
that was not inhabited at that time. But as the populace grew on the Earth 
there was
very little area in which they could obtain this mineral that was not 
populated. So
negotiations have been made with several governments all over the Earth, 
not just in this
one place. It was feared they would be stopped, so they made agreements in 
several
different places.

D: Could we return to the history you were speaking of? You said they made 
pacts with the
people to help them obtain this material. And they would reward them with 
technology
of some type, knowledge that they could use in their lives at that time.

L: That is correct

D: Then what would happen to break the pact?

L: The pact would be broken on several occasions when the physical nature 
of the human
being would allow power and greed to take over. To want to use this 
technology for
purposes of war, of destruction, rather than to help mankind. When these 
things would
occur, the humans would try to conquer the beings who came. And when this 
occurred,
those who came here from other places would leave for a time, until a new 
generation
could evolve and a new pact could be made.

D: So the Earthlings would take the technology that was given them, for 
whatever purpose
or benefit, and turn it into warlike things. Is that what you mean?

L: Yes. Many times this happened, many times.

D: It seems strange that they would turn it on their benefactors.

L: They thought if they had this power, they could control the benefactors 
and make them
do as they wished them to do. They felt they had the only source available 
to these
other planetary beings, but they were mistaken, because there were many 
other places
on the Earth.


 
D: So then the beings would withdraw?

L: Yes. They would leave. And many times, depending on the transgressions 
made, they
would remove all their technology, or they would destroy it so it could not 
be used in a
negative way. Then the people would regress. This has happened very many 
times over
the life of this Earth. It seems like mankind evolves to a higher state and 
then they allow
power and greed to completely absorb them and what they have learned. Then 
they are
destroyed, and they take many, many steps backward.

When Bartholomew entered the world of the little glowing light beings he 
apparently
transcended our concept of time, or rather, time did not exist there. In 
the beginning he was
supplying information from the mind of Bartholomew, information that had 
been given by his
strange friend. The longer he reported he began to have access to 
information from future
times that would not have been available to Bartholomew. He had truly 
transcended time
and was in a place where past, present and future were all one. This is the 
only way I can
explain his access to information pertinent to our present timeframe. His 
mind (in
conjunction with Linda's mind) had been expanded in its ability to access 
and assimilate
complicated and relevant facts.

But what was the purpose of teaching these little beings? What part would 
they play in
our time?

L: Humans have not been able to learn enough from past transgressions to 
allow them to
evolve past a certain point. This has been a very serious problem 
throughout many
lifetimes. The beings are hoping sometime to help these Earthlings in their 
evolution past
this one space. Once they evolve past this space, they will allow 
themselves to evolve
further along the way. That one obstacle continues to cause major 
regressions into past
mistakes. This is why we are meeting now, to find a way to close the gap, 
so that
mankind can make that leap forward in their evolution. And we are helping 
to do this.
All of these beings here today are wanting to help close this chasm once 
and for all. So
that mankind may evolve into what has always been there for them. And 
through their
ignorance they were unable to close it for themselves.

D: How are they able to help us?

L: Many, many will be sent soon to work in everyday things. To enlighten in 
a subtle
manner, to send a message of love, so that this can be closed once and for 
all. Many
will choose not to stay on Earth. But those who do will work very hard and 
will be
granted many wonderful things for their work.

D: You mean these little energy beings would come to Earth to help? (Yes) 
How will they
do that? Will they remain in their energy forms of light?

L: Some will remain as they are. Others will have the ability to enter many 
human bodies.
One light being will have the ability to enter ten human bodies at one 
time. And lighten
the human body itself, to allow a progression of thought and spiritual 
growth that to this
point was an impossibility.

D: Will they enter bodies that are living on Earth and occupied by another 
spirit?


 
L: Yes. They will not disrupt any natural law or take over the body. They 
will only be a
speck of light that will lighten the physical body itself, and enable it to 
grow.

D: I thought you meant they will enter as a soul and live a life from the 
baby onward.

L: No, no. This is not possible. These light beings are so light and so 
evolved they have no
need to take on a physical existence. This is not what they were designed 
to do. They
are beyond your concept. They are not a soul, as you would consider them to 
be. They
are light beings evolved from a God of all creation. The Source.

D: But our souls also evolved from that.

L: Yes, that is true. However, there are many, many different sources from 
the One, and
they were all designed differently for different purposes. Yet they are all 
part of the
same.

D: But if they enter the human body for a little while -- you said it would 
not possess or
take over, but to help -- is it allowed to do that by the rules of the 
universe? I'm
thinking of the soul as being the guardian of the body. Is something else 
allowed to
enter?

L: Yes. It may enter if it is agreed upon beforehand. These light beings 
are so pure that they
would not impose their will upon another. There will be many souls who are 
waiting
anxiously for their assistance.

D: Is this permission between the two given consciously?

L: No. It is given on another level.

D: So the conscious individual does not know what is happening?

L: That is correct. They know something is changing, on a conscious level. 
However, they
do not know exactly what. As they accept this in their conscious state and 
allow the
evolution, they will find the answer and they will then know what I am 
telling you. At
first they will only have a feeling of change of thought patterns. And they 
will wonder
about this. But it will be a strong feeling that they must change, even 
though it is not
understood why or how.

D: But this will not occur with every individual.

L: No. Only some, and these will bring others along to their way of 
thinking. Some will
choose otherwise. Some are unwilling to change. They will fight this 
vehemently, and
will cause much pain and trouble. But these negative ones will be 
eventually
overshadowed by the majority who want to make the transition. And they will 
be
forced to leave, because they will be very unhappy in the environment being 
made.

D: These are probably people who wouldn't make an agreement for the being 
to make this
entry anyway.

L: No. I want to make it clear that these light beings in no way will 
interfere with the human


 
L: No. I want to make it clear that these light beings in no way will 
interfere with the human
body or soul or purpose in which they are to live this lifetime. They are 
only there to
enable a certain growth to take place. They are not there to change 
anything that has
been agreed upon or established thus far.

D: That would be an invasion of the free will of the individual.

L: That is correct. They are only a spark to allow the human to cross the 
chasm and close it
once and for all, so that this back-sliding into primitive ways can be 
stopped.

D: Is this the reason they are coming as a spirit form, so to speak? 
Because the physical
beings have not been able to accomplish this on their own?

L: That is correct.

D: Other beings tried many different ways, and like you said, they were 
caught up in the
physicalness of the planet sometimes. And they also failed in many other 
ways.

L: Yes. And this is why these light beings were created.

D: To perform this task in a different way.

L: Yes. For no other reason are these beings here.

D: Is this the reason why Bartholomew has to teach them the history of our 
Earth?

L: Yes, they must know how many times this has occurred. They must 
understand
thoroughly human nature, so they will not transgress in any way. The human 
element
must accomplish this for themselves.

D: When they make an entry, so to speak, does the human have to be more 
open at that
time? (Yes) Is this accomplished in a certain way? I'm thinking of a human 
having
natural defense systems subconsciously.

L: Yes. This will be a transition made very simply. All that is needed is a 
desire to grow.
Not a walking-in, not a taking over, but a blending, a merging, an adding 
to, a
combining. An element being added that enhances but does not diminish.

D: That makes sense if it won't work any other way. Are there any other 
spirits or beings
that are planning to come to Earth to help in all of this?

L: At this time it is a wait-and-see. It is hoped by the council that once 
Earth beings have
evolved, that a coming and going of many from other places might be 
accomplished.
And a trade network set up on an open policy rather than a hidden policy. 
Earth can be
a more open place to visit.

When I received this information in the beginning of my work I thought it 
was
complicated, but over the years it has been corroborated by many other 
sessions from all
over the world.

 


 
 


 
Chapter Four

Janice's Omitted Transcripts
When I was writing my book The Custodians I was focusing on my research 
with UFO

and suspected abduction cases. It explained how I began (as most other 
investigators do)
with the simple cases of sightings, landings, and abductions. It traced my 
work as it
progressed from the simple to the complex. The last section of the book 
involved my work
during the late 1980s and early 1990s with one young woman who lived in 
Little Rock,
Arkansas. She supplied a great deal of valuable information which allowed 
me to discover
that the extraterrestrials were not only coming from other planets and 
galaxies, but from
other dimensions. Some of the concepts they gave me were mind-expanding, 
because they
had not been reported by others.

A strange phenomenon occurred when I worked with Janice. After we were into 
the
session and she was in the deepest possible level of trance (the 
somnambulistic level) her
personality would disappear, and other entities would speak through her. 
These were often
beings onboard the spacecraft she was taken to. This curious phenomenon 
also occurred
with other subjects I worked with, as though I had established some kind of 
direct pipeline
to these beings. The information that came from Janice was so voluminous 
that it took up
most of The Custodians. These beings would answer any of my questions and 
supplied
information on a large variety of subjects.

My concern was that The Custodians was growing into a huge book, and I knew 
some
information would have to be deleted. I found that in portions of the 
sessions Janice was
moving away from UFOs and spacecraft, and exposing new ground into more 
complicated
metaphysical concepts. We were no longer communicating with only beings 
that operated
spaceships and conducted the many experiments in the Earth project. We 
seemed to have
contacted more advanced beings, familiar to the space people, but unknown 
to us. I then
decided to delete those portions from that book, so it would remain true to 
its original
concept and the focus would remain on my work with extraterrestrials.

I had been accumulating information for many years during my normal 
regressions that
overstepped the line into an area of the paranormal that I was unfamiliar 
with. To remain
true to the focus of the books I was writing at the time, I did not include 
these concepts. I
also knew I could not destroy that information just because I did not 
understand it. I put it
to the side, knowing at some time in the future it would have value as my 
understanding
increased. I did not know if and when the general public would be capable 
of understanding
some of this, so I decided to write a book that would strictly deal with 
this information, and
hoped there would be people who liked having their minds expanded. It 
certainly did
expand my mind, and rearranged my pattern of thinking. Every time I would 
smugly think I
had all the information, and had formulated a way of understanding the way 
the universe
works, "they" would slyly supply information that expanded the concepts and 
started my
mind exploring in another direction. "They" have always done it gently, 
spoon-feeding me a
little at a time so I would not be frightened off, and be able to digest 
the next tantalizing
morsel. I could have refused, saying that I did not want my beliefs 
challenged, that I was


 
morsel. I could have refused, saying that I did not want my beliefs 
challenged, that I was
comfortable with my own theories and did not want my line of thinking 
upset, but I am too
curious for that. I want to know what's around the next curve in the 
exciting journey. Even if
I didn't understand it, maybe there would be those out there who would. So 
my exploration
has been aimed at those who like their minds bent like pretzels. My books 
are designed to
make people think.

The sessions with Janice occurred during the late 1980s and early 1990s 
while I was
heavily involved writing the Nostradamus material. In 1986 I was asked to 
become a UFO
investigator in Arkansas, and that was my first exposure to this 
fascinating subject. All this
was told in The Custodians. I would travel from my home in the mountains of 
Northwest
Arkansas to Little Rock to work with two women who had proved to be 
excellent
subjects, and were supplying wonderful information. Since it was a four 
hour drive I tried to
have as many sessions as possible while I was there.

I would stay at my friend Patsy's house where I had the privacy of an 
upstairs bedroom
for the sessions. Janice came there and I tried to have several sessions 
with Janice in one
day. On one of these trips it appeared that three sessions in one day was 
too much for both
of us since the sessions lasted late into the night. After that we tried to 
see how many we
could do without overburdening either one of us.

On this trip in 1990 we intended to explore another event of missing time 
Janice had
the month before. She was invited to a Saturday afternoon dinner with many 
friends at a
house outside of Little Rock. She called her friend before leaving the 
house to be sure she
didn't need any last minute items, and then got on the freeway. When she 
arrived, her friend
was quite aggravated with her. The party was over and guests were leaving. 
Her friend
said, "At least you could have called and told me you would be late!" 
Janice did not know
what she was talking about, until she discovered four hours had elapsed 
since she had left
home.

This was very similar to the office lunch incident reported in The 
Custodians, where
several hours disappeared without her knowledge. It was definitely creating 
problems with
her social life. Janice had reached the point where she avoided making 
social commitments
in order to keep from being put in the embarrassing situation of having to 
explain these
oddities to friends. It was made more difficult because she didn't have any 
explanations
herself, until we started working in 1989, and discovered she was being 
taken (car and all)
from the freeway. After the incident she would be deposited back on the 
freeway,
confused, but unaware that a large block of time was missing from her life.

In our work we discovered that Janice had been working with 
extraterrestrials all of her
life, unknown to her conscious mind. Her experiences had progressed from 
early
reproduction experiments to participating in complicated classes onboard 
the wonderful and
enormous "mother" craft, where she could study any subject in the universe. 
Of course, all
of this teaching was never available to her conscious mind. It was being 
held in her
subconscious mind until the time was right for it to be released. One part 
of her knew there
were important things happening to her on another level, but that didn't 
help the confusion it
brought to her normal waking life.

I began the session by using her keyword that put her immediately into the 
deep level of


 
I began the session by using her keyword that put her immediately into the 
deep level of
trance. I then had her regress to the day the missing time event occurred.

She relived the details of getting ready to leave the house, but she had 
some
apprehension, because she felt something was going to happen. "I can feel 
the presence of
my friends. They've been here for days. I had a premonition of ... I knew I 
was going to do
some work, and I just didn't want to be at the dinner, because other people 
were going to
be there. And I don't want to be exposed. It's a private thing, not to be 
sensationalized by a
bunch of people who don't understand. So I don't want to go, because I know 
I'm going to
have an experience. It's coming, but yet I don't know when. So I thought I 
should stay
home and let it happen where I was by myself."

These feelings must have been on a subconscious level, because consciously 
Janice
normally only felt uneasy sensations before an event, without knowing where 
they were
coming from or what they meant. The connection was always unclear, mostly 
because it
was happening on another level inaccessible to her waking conscious mind. 
Only later
would they be associated with the missing time episodes.

She left the house, but the apprehensions continued. "I was beginning to 
feel the strange
sensations. And I've learned that it's okay to drive when it happens. I 
don't have to worry
about having a wreck or anything. In the beginning, I was sometimes afraid 
I wouldn't be
able to drive. It seems scary to not be able to know." She had not driven 
very far on the
freeway when she whispered, "Ohhh! There they are!" Her facial expressions 
indicated
something was happening.

J: (In awe.) Huge! Huge ship! It's in front of me, but it's above me. I'm 
looking, and I think,
'What exit?" I was only on the freeway for a minute or two, and there it 
is.

D: Do you see other cars around you?

J: I know there are other cars, but it's like I'm the only one. It's like 
I'm in a corridor, for
lack of a better term. It's like I'm in my own "space," but it's separate 
from the other
cars' space.

This phenomenon of being separated from the outside world when these events 
occur
was explored in The Custodians, where no one else seems to see anything. I 
have learned it
is an individual experience and is invisible to anyone that is not 
involved.

J: I've seen large ships, but this one is just astronomical. Whew! (She was 
definitely in awe.)
It's a gray color like the sky looks on a cloudy day. There are different 
sets or lines of
little windows, because it's several stories up. It's just huge!

D: Then what happens?

J: I'm just blipped. (I didn't understand.) Swhooosh! Just snap your 
fingers, and it's just
"blip". Poof! It's an instant thing. It's almost as fast as a thought can 
be. One minute I
was on the freeway, and then I wasn't any more. I'm up there.

D: Is your car up there too?

J: Oh, yeah.


 
J: Oh, yeah.

D: Tell me what you see.

J: It's like you have your own city there. It's just so big. And we leave 
the car right there,
and I go with them. You know they're waiting for you, and they take you 
where you
have to go. This place is so big you would get lost. You couldn't even find 
your way
around. It's so big.

Her escorts directed her to get on a strange contraption. "You're tilted. 
It looks like a
seat by itself. There are no wires. I was looking for the wires."

There was then a sharp intake of breath, and she seemed uncomfortable. I 
could see
she was experiencing something that was an unfamiliar physical sensation. 
It seemed to take
her breath away. "How does that thing go like that? It moves very fast."

She reported becoming dizzy, so I supplied instructions to alleviate any 
physical
sensations. For several seconds she described the sensation of moving very 
fast, and
literally had to keep trying to catch her breath. This was punctuated by 
vocal exclamations.
She could not describe the appearance of the area she was rocketing through 
because it
became a blur of color, and the sensations took precedence.

J: Oh, goodness! Ooohh! It was really fast. Really, really, really fast. My 
body feels weird.
(An almost hysterical laugh.) Oh, it tingles all over.

I continued to give suggestions of well-being as she took deep breaths. I 
was trying to
move her ahead so she would arrive somewhere, and the sensations could 
subside. After a
few seconds her breathing was returning to normal. Then her next remark 
surprised me.

J: (Whispering) You're so loud. You're so loud!

This was confusing. I had not increased the volume of my voice. This is not 
done
because that could break the trance state if you alter the pitch.

J: It's like a megaphone.

She was sighing and moaning, obviously still recovering from the frantic 
ride. I gave
instructions that she would perceive my voice in a normal manner.

J: Thank you. It was like a megaphone for a minute.

D: What do you see as it slows down?

J: It's not slowed down in my mind yet. Physically I am, but it's still 
fast. It's still fast.

D: Things are returning to normal, because we don't want you to have any 
kind of
discomfort.

J: It's not discomfort. Don't misunderstand. It may be necessary to feel 
it. I'm participating
because I want to. It's not discomfort. It's an experience. You can't do 
that here. Oh,
my gosh, it was fast! See, you have to go fast to get past the speed of 
light.


 
D: But it won't bother this physical body.

J: Well, the physical body's been adjusted. Its tolerance level has been 
.... There's another
word, besides adjustment, but I don't know what it is.

She was breathing heavily again. Then she became hot, and moved around to 
get out
from underneath the cover. I helped her. This sometimes happened and 
indicated a
fluctuation of energy. Sometimes the subject can shift from hot to cold and 
back again. She
went through several seconds of alternating discomfort as though she was 
still feeling the
acceleration. I was still trying to get her to the end of her journey so we 
could continue with
the story. After a few seconds of suggestions she took a deep breath, 
relaxed, and began
making very graceful hand motions.

D: Why are you making those motions?

J: (Softly) It's a greeting.

D: Who are you greeting?

J: A being.

She continued with the hand motions, almost reverently, and indicated the 
being in front
of her was also making the same motions. Almost oblivious of me, she was 
concentrating
on her motions. I had to get her talking again. I asked for a description 
of the being.

J: The being is an area that is light, but it's a body. Like it's not 
physical yet. The light is very
bright. It is the absence of color. You would say it is the brightest light 
you have ever
seen.

D: Is he conversing with you?

J: Yes. It's like instructions of some kind. Explanations and instructions.

D: Can you repeat what he's saying?

J: Well, I don't hear them. (Sigh of frustration.) It's not in words. It's 
like if you saw dust
coming, or you felt it going into yourself. I mean, it's more than your 
brain. It's more.

I have received letters from many readers who have strange experiences of 
receiving
information through symbols that seem to go directly into their brain. This 
sometimes occurs
after or while having a UFO sighting. At other times it has occurred while 
the person is lying
on a bed or sofa, and geometric symbols appear to enter their brain through 
a beam of light
coming through a window. I have received too many of these reports to 
dismiss them as
fantasy. This was also reported in The Custodians as the aliens said 
information was being
imparted very quickly on a cellular level. They said the information would 
come forth into
the conscious mind at a future time when it would be needed, and the 
recipient would not
even know where the information came from.

D: Do you know what the instructions are pertaining to?


 
J: (Sigh) It's too fast to know.

D: Maybe that's the only way a great deal of information can be 
transmitted. Just going
directly into your body and your mind.

J: It's everywhere. I feel like a sponge.

D: Do you feel comfortable in that presence?

J: I feel very humble. I asked to see it, and it turned into a person. The 
light can be a person
if it wants to. It can be anything. Wow! ON It's standing in front of me as 
a person. (In
awe.) It looks like a human, but it's different. He can be like a soft 
light. You sense the
skin is soft. Like a light being ... like a light bulb that's frosted.

D: You mean his face and body look like it is made out of light? (Yeah) 
Glowing from
within?

J: Yeah. I asked, "Are you just a light? Is that all you are? Just a 
light?" And right before my
eyes it just formed. I was really overwhelmed to see that happen. To 
realize that a light
could turn into a person.

D: Can you ask it who or what it is?

J: I'm so awed that I don't ask. It's as if you know to be quiet. (She 
appeared to be
listening.) Things are happening to you. Things are happening to you, and 
if you said
anything it would be chatter. Like you just don't talk. You're talking, but 
not in any way
that I know. I just allow whatever is necessary to happen, for it has to do 
with
something else.

D: Well, let's move ahead. You can speed up that sequence. Is that all that 
happened? Did
you just stay in his presence, and absorb information?

J: No. We went around to a different place.

D: Did you get out of the chair?

J: I wasn't in the chair then. I don't know where it was. We went out onto 
the planet, or
whatever this is. We're not on a craft anymore.

Apparently the chair took her out of the craft to another location. 
(Another dimension?)

J: (Big sigh) It's very bright everywhere. It almost hurts your eyes it's 
so bright. It's very
quiet. We went on what we think of as a tour of your city. The way we moved 
was
interesting, because we weren't walking. Just moving. No wires. I was 
looking for
wires. (Chuckle) Just very smooth. No bumps. Just moving through the air.

D: Tell me what you see as he gives you the tour.

J: I don't know. (She was frustrated at times trying to explain what she 
was seeing. She had
no concepts for it.) It's light. And you move through the light. And then 
it changes,
because there are areas of the light. And then you move into it, and it 
becomes - not


 
because there are areas of the light. And then you move into it, and it 
becomes - not
solid - but it changes from an area into something. And then you move to 
another area,
and it's different.

D: What does it change into?

J: (She had difficulty) You know, like you're driving in a subdivision, and 
then you change
and you're in another one, except it's different.

D: You mean like buildings or objects?

J: They're not buildings, but that's what they live in.

D: He's showing you places where they live, among this light?

J: The light is the sum total of the .... Gosh! I can't explain this.

D: Can you describe one of them to me?

J: There's no way, because I don't know anything that they look like. It's 
like nothing I've
ever seen before.

D: Well, I think of a house or a building as like a container with walls or 
something. (Her
facial movements indicated disagreement) It's not like that?

J: No. You know that's the home like the light turns into the person. And 
then you know the
light .... I can't describe it.

D: Can you ask him to help give you the answers? I'm sure he has the 
answers, and maybe
you have the vocabulary that he can help you to explain it. (Long pause)

This is the way it happened in all the other circumstances. When I needed 
an
explanation that the subject could not supply, another entity would come 
forth if I requested
its help.

J: It's not time to understand it.

D: Will he tell you why he is showing you these things?

J: This is the first step.

D: First step of what?

J: I don't know.

D: Can he tell you?

J: It's not time.

D: This place is not on Earth, is it? (No) Another planet?

J: They don't call them planets.


 
J: They don't call them planets.

D: What do they call them?

J: I can't say right now.

D: Is it physical?

J: What do you mean?

D: I'm thinking of our Earth as physical, solid. You can touch it. (Big 
sigh) Or is it different?

The voice changed. It became more spontaneous, where Janice's was confused 
and
faltering. This one sounded authoritative. Maybe now I could get answers. 
This was the
type that had supplied answers before. Her subconscious? Or maybe the mind 
of the other
being?

J: It's a different reality and it's a different dimension. And it's not 
considered ... (Confused)
solid.

D: So it's different, but nonetheless it is real. (Yes) But do the people, 
the beings that live
there, need bodies? (No) Was that a body that was shown to Janice?

J: Yes. It was a body that was shown to her, as our bodies can be shown. It 
is not a shape
that we maintain all the time.

D: It is not a solid body like hers, a physical body? (No) Is this because 
you don't need a
body?

J: That is correct.

D: I'm trying to understand. This place where you are, is that like a 
higher state of
evolution?

J: It is a much higher state of evolution.

D: I've been told about some of the dimensions. The spirit states where 
people go when
they leave the physical body on Earth. Is this like that, or is it 
different?

J: it is like that.

D: But more evolved than what I've been told about?

J: I do not necessarily understand your question.

D: In my work people have reported when they leave our physical dimension, 
when they
die, so to speak, their spirit or their essence moves to different levels. 
And sometimes
those levels are much like Earth, only in a different spectrum. Then as 
they move higher
sometimes these objects, whatever you want to call them, change. (She was 
shaking
her head.) It's not like that?

J: Some of the functions could be termed to be the same, in that the 
properties involved are
those that would lend themselves to those levels which you have been made 
aware of.


 
those that would lend themselves to those levels which you have been made 
aware of.
However, at this infinite point of the beingness, one does not need house. 
One does not
need body. For the existence is at a much different ... (Softly) the 
terminology is just ....

D: I know it's difficult to find words. Let's see. Vibration? Frequency?

J: (With certainty.) Vibration! ... That's not correct, but as an element 
that you can relate to,
we will use vibration. For what you understand is incomprehensible in 
comparison to
what I'm trying to tell you at this point. And it is simply evolutionary to 
the point that
one must be able to comprehend what I'm saying. And I must be able to 
communicate
it in your language. And this cannot be done through words.

D: The language is insufcient. I've been told that before.

J: I could do this in another manner, but it will not take place at this 
point, for you.

They had indicated earlier that they could communicate directly through me 
(as
channeling), but I preferred this method so I could remain an objective 
reporter. Or he may
have been referring to the same method of inserting symbols directly into 
my mind. In which
case I would be limited in my ability to extract them and convey the 
meaning to others. I
might understand but be unable to transfer the knowledge.

J: Languages are very limiting. But the type of communication used by our 
people is much
different than language.

D: She said she was getting a lot of information, just flowing into her 
like a sponge. Is that
the way you communicate?

J: That is one method. That is a very intense, and a very thorough method 
of assimilation of
information.

D: What other methods do you use?

J: I believe she has spoken to you of the ... symbols. But that is not the 
word.

He was referring to the symbols she had been receiving while in a relaxed 
meditative
mood.

D: But it's a word that we understand, in our limited way. Would we be able 
to try to
interpret those symbols?

J: That will be decided by someone other than myself.

D: Can you say why you are giving her this information?

J: That is not allowed at this point. I must know you better.

D: That's perfectly all right with me.

J: And she must be ready to hear it.

D: Yes, because oftentimes if you hear things and you're not ready, it can 
be quite startling.


 
D: Yes, because oftentimes if you hear things and you're not ready, it can 
be quite startling.

J: Correct.

The voice continued to sound deeper and more masculine than Janice's normal 
voice.

D: Are you giving her this information more or lesson a subconscious level?

J: Nothing to do with the subconscious, and everything to do with the 
subconscious. In that
when I speak to you of selves, then we are speaking in terms of the 
subconscious, the
conscious, and the physical, the non-physical, the entire state of the 
being.

D: So it's much more complicated, much vaster, much more than we can 
understand.

J: Perhaps.

D: Well, is this information that she will need to know later?

J: Very definitely.

D: Will it help her in her Earthly life?

J: Very definitely.

D: Will it help others?

J: Very definitely.

D: Would we be allowed to share the information later?

J: It will evolve, and it will be brought forth. But it will happen in a 
timely fashion. Some of it
will come forth in a natural state. Some of it you will be allowed to 
access. So the
answer to your question would perhaps be "yes", but not at this point in 
time.

D: All right. I have a lot of patience. I intend to put the information in 
the form of writing so
other people could share it, and be helped by it.

J: That will be determined by many other factors. I cannot answer your 
question "yes", for
that will be determined by the outcomes of various planetary and 
interdimensional
interactions.

D: I was thinking if it would help the people of Earth, maybe we would be 
allowed to
explore it.

The voice not only sounded masculine, but now sounded old and very wise. 
The
enunciation of the words was very careful and exact. There was an 
occasional pause and
mumbling as it searched for the proper word. That was the only time there 
was any
faltering. I felt as though I was in the presence of an entity possessing 
great wisdom.

J: There are, and will always be, peoples of Earth whom it would not help. 
Whom it would
hurt. By hurt, is to say, because they will never be ready to know or 
assimilate any of
the information. And that is why it cannot be brought forth except through 
certain rare


 
the information. And that is why it cannot be brought forth except through 
certain rare
individuals who are able to assimilate and integrate it into the being. And 
these ... we do
not find many on your planet. Therefore it is imperative that you 
understand the
protection of any information you would gain if you come to this point of 
infinity in the
future.

D: Do you think I will come to that point at another time?

J: It will be determined as we go. I am not at liberty to discuss with you 
many things at this
point in our interaction. However, it is - I'm having difficulty 
communicating. It is my
problem. It could be done in another manner, but you need to remain as you 
are.
Therefore, to communicate with you I'm ... I hope you understand that I 
seem to be
faltering and stumbling, when it is very difficult to slow to the level of 
vibration that
forms word language. And therefore, it is difficult for me interacting with 
you. So we
will come to develop a comfortableness of sort, perhaps if you and I should 
meet again.

D: Then you think it is wiser that this is the only way that I communicate 
with you, through
another person.

J: Presently. I could communicate with you now in a different fashion. I 
could do that. But I
won't do that, for it would be of no value to you if you did not hear the 
words.

D: That's the way I have to communicate then?

J: It's not the way you have to, but it is the only method that would suit 
your purposes and
be productive for you.

D: I think that is correct. It would be better that I get the words through 
another person,
another vehicle, with the work that I do. I feel more comfortable with that 
method. I
understand what you mean that some people will never understand it, and it 
would
harm them. I was told many years ago that some information is as medicine, 
and other
is as poison. That it could be misunderstood and taken the wrong way.

J: Very definitely.

D: I was told that some of this information the world's not ready for. They 
also said not all
of my questions would be answered, for that reason. I think you can see 
that I do
understand, and I don't intend to push.

J: Yes. I'm sorry that more cannot be given presently.

D: The important thing is that Janice is absorbing whatever she needs to 
know. She will use
it at another time, and she doesn't need to know it consciously.

J: And she knows that. It is the rare individual on your planet who is able 
to be secure
enough to come to this point of infinity. It takes a very secure person to 
come to this
point and return. And secure is the word. It would be important for the 
being's
intelligence level to be understood by us, because this type of individual 
can
communicate on many levels. That is only one reason that this interaction 
is taking place
at this time. Plus there is another factor involved, in that the person is 
very trustworthy
with being careful to protect the work. It wouldn't benefit the world to be 
told of this


 
with being careful to protect the work. It wouldn't benefit the world to be 
told of this
point of infinity, for they would never believe it in the first place. In 
the second place,
they could never understand it. And in the third place, they would commit 
Janice to an
institution.

D: I would never want that.

J: It would never happen either.

D: But in my limited understanding are you at what we consider the God 
level? The Creator
level?

J: It's the point of infinity, yes.

D: I've taken many people to different levels, and they speak of some that 
are higher.
Although maybe there isn't any such thing as direction.

J: It is direction only in the sense of movement of the being. For really 
"higher" is merely a
reference point from which they have come.

D: Yes, in our linear way of understanding.

J: Correct.

D: So this would be the level we all hope to attain some day?

J: There are levels past here.

D: There are? Then this is not the ultimate.

J: This cannot be discussed at this moment. Except to tell you that 
interaction from this level
requires purity of body, mind and spirit. Purity. These interactions are 
not that prevalent
on your planet. Although they do happen, it is not known. For most 
individuals are not
able to carry knowing.

D: She said she doesn't listen to these tape recordings that I make of 
these sessions. Maybe
is it better that she doesn't know what's going on?

J: She knows what is going on. And that was my statement to you, in that 
she can carry
what she knows. For being able to carry it is the key to attainment of the 
different other
states of beingness. And it's very important that she be developmentally 
taken to stages.
-- You must understand one thing. This individual has worked very, very 
hard with
many beings. Her work with UFO energy is only one facet of what she does. 
She is not
of your normal peopled world, although she is very much a part of your 
peopled world.
Functionally, her properties are totally out of the realm of comprehension 
by measured
science. What you must understand is that this person operates at the 
physical level,
and is a very physical human being. But at the same time operates at many 
other
dimensions and levels interdependently.

D: You said there were other levels above this, but yet you call this an 
infinity level.


 
J: It is an infinity level.

D: To me infinity means forever, like there's nothing beyond that.

J: There's the point of infinity, and then there's past the point of 
infinity.

D: Does she have to come to this place very often?

J: Its not a matter of having to come. This is an interaction which is 
necessary for ....
(Hesitancy, searching for words.)

D: Her work or what?

J: Hmmm. Many reasons. One is comfort to the individual.

D: So she experiences comfort when she comes there? (Yes) Even though she 
is
bombarded by information, and the feeling of speed? (Yes) It is still 
comfort.

J: You see, to reach the point of infinity you must go past the speed of 
light. Past light. So
past light is faster than light. Then you enter into another type of 
beingness.

D: Well, I think we have been doing this long enough. I am very protective 
of how long we
do this. So I want to thank you very much for allowing me to speak with 
you.

J: You wouldn't be speaking to me unless it had been preapproved by other 
than myself. I
thank you for allowing any faltering communication, for it is difficult. 
And I merely wish
to thank you for your patience in my stumbling.

D: That's all right. I appreciate it that you have spoken to me. And maybe 
at another time in
the future we may speak again, if you're willing.

J: Perhaps things will have been evolved to the point that we could have a 
more indepth
discussion. But it is not warranted at this time.

D: That's all right. I have patience. I will wait until the time comes. I 
will take anything I can
get in the meantime.

I oriented Janice and brought her forward to full consciousness. As usual 
she took a
long time to be able to sit up. She was always able to talk to me, but 
seemed so relaxed
that it would be impossible for her to get up and walk for several minutes. 
Even then she
was wobbly until she was fully awake. This seemed to be her normal pattern, 
and nothing to
be concerned about. While she was composing herself, we discussed some of 
the session.
She always had total amnesia of the session.

After eating and relaxing with Patsy we went back to the bedroom for 
another session.
It was agreed that two would be enough for this visit. We have had three 
sessions in the
past, but these often prove tedious and tiring, moreso for me than the 
subject.

Before we began we discussed what we wanted to find out. Janice was still 
wondering
about the symbols she had seen flooding into her mind the week before. I 
explained that the


 
about the symbols she had seen flooding into her mind the week before. I 
explained that the
being said it was not time for her to know, and we couldn't have the 
information yet.
Although she was disappointed, I knew from past experiences that you could 
not force this.
They would allow the information to come through when the time is right. It 
would do no
good to try to override them anyway. I always had to maintain their trust 
or all information
would be shut off and my research would stop.

We finally decided to explore a strange incident that had occurred the 
night before. She
had gone into a darkened parking lot to get in her car. As she started the 
motor she
suddenly saw what appeared to be smoke or fog rising around the car. 
Thinking something
was wrong with the car, she got out and walked around it trying to see 
where the smoke
was coming from. The smoke then settled into an area in front of the car. 
In the center of it
she could make out a cat. The last thing she remembered was walking toward 
the animal
into the fog. When she became conscious of being back in her car preparing 
to drive home,
it was several hours later. So we decided to focus on this event in this 
session.

After using her keyword she immediately went into a deep trance, and I took 
her back
to the previous night when she was leaving a meeting and going to her car 
in the parking lot.
She began reliving the scene.

J: I am trying to see if it's smoke that's coming out of the hood. It isn't 
exactly smoke-
colored, but I could see it just kind of move up. And it was in front of 
the windshield,
and on the hood of the car, and all over the front of the car. It isn't 
thick like smoke, it's
vapory. More like mist. At first I thought it was the car overheating, but 
I had a sense it
was something else. I stood there and waited. And I thought, well, I'll 
just see what
happens. And then I saw there was a cat there. And I said, "I knew it. I 
knew it. I
knew it." And then I was moving toward the cat, but the cat wasn't a cat. 
The smoke
and the cat were just there to get me out of the car. And then I moved 
toward the cat. I
knew the cat was going to move, and when the cat moved I'd go away. That's 
how it
works. You have these sort of things that happen, and you know it is not 
what it looks
like.

D: What happened when you walked toward the cat?

J: I was locked in. It's like you lock into a frequency. You look in the 
cat's eyes and you're
locked in. It's like you move from being in the now to a frequency. It's 
like changing
channels on a TV, except you do it differently. And then it's like you're 
on a beam, or
you're in a corridor. But you know you're moving. I don't know if I'm 
physically
moving, or just mentally moving.

D: When you became locked in on that, did you see anything besides the cat?

J: Yeah. It turned into a group of beings right before my eyes. I knew I 
was moving toward
it, but sometimes I move toward it and then I find myself in the ship. They 
were
standing there, and yet they couldn't have been standing there. Anyway I 
kept moving
toward them, like I was drawn, like I was on automatic. Then I heard a 
sound, and I
knew what was happening. And I began to feel myself go, in another way. You 
feel
very fluid, and you go like that. And they were waiting for me to come.

D: Who was waiting?


 
D: Who was waiting?

J: There was a whole group of beings there. I wasn't sure that I really 
recognized them. The
guy in that green robe, I know him though. I was trying to look at 
everybody, but I was
moving too fast, so I couldn't look at all of them.

D: You said it was somebody you recognized?

J: I recognized the clothes from another time. When I was at a big meeting, 
and I was in an
auditorium. This same guy was standing down on a stage giving a lecture. 
And I was
sitting there, except I was in a vapor state. If you looked over at 
something, you saw
the physical of it, but then it's right back to vapor. It's a different way 
of seeing. We
were all there in this big place, and he was down there, in front of a 
whole bunch of us.
And he did his part and he left, and then somebody else came.

D: And you thought it was safe to go with them, because you knew him?

J: Because I saw him and I knew it was okay.

D: Where have you gone?

J: I don't know where I've gone. I'm laying in the air. I'm just laying. 
It's not on a table. I
don't understand it, but I know I'm not on the Earth.

D: Can you see anything around you?

J: No, right now I can't. You know what the night sky looks like. You know 
it's there, but I
can see the stars. And I don't think there were stars last night.

D: Can you sense anything around you, if you can't see it?

J: I know they're there. I know that they are the preliminary to where I 
went. So I moved
through them to get to where I am. They stood between me and where I am. 
I'm safe
and I'm okay. And they tell me I know I'm safe. It's like I had to lie down 
after I got
there.

D: Is anybody with you?

J: I sense there is, but I don't see them. There's a big purple light over 
my face. It's
pulsating. It's moving. It's like a heartbeat, except it's not a heartbeat. 
It's huge. And
sometimes all outside of it is green. It's like a glowing thing, almost an 
indigo iridescent
center. I've seen it a lot, and I don't know what that is. Then in the 
light came some
different shapes again, but I've never seen them come in that light before. 
I've seen that
light a hundred million times, but I've never seen that. This has never 
happened. Shapes.
Patterns. Shapes. Patterns. (She repeated these words over and over at an 
increasing
speed, indicating they were occurring rapidly.) Like I'm watching what's 
happening
inside ... it's integrating in me. Shapes, patterns, shapes, patterns. 
Patterns, shapes.
Snowflake pattern shapes, six-sided pattern shapes.

D: But does it have a good feeling?

J: Oh, it feels as if you were cramming for a test or something. You know 
what it feels like


 
J: Oh, it feels as if you were cramming for a test or something. You know 
what it feels like
when you study really hard. Except I don't really have to study it. I'm 
just absorbing it.
But it's happening to me. (In awe.) Oh, my goodness, look at that one!

D: While you're doing that, is there anyone there that can answer our 
questions? And we
could find out the purpose for this?

J: It's like the group's between us.

D: Do you want to ask someone if they can come forth and answer our 
questions? While
you're doing the viewing of the shapes they can talk to us.

J: The light went away. The shapes went away. I'm hearing some talking. I 
don't know what
they're saying though, cause I don't understand that talk.

D: Can you ask for someone to help us with information?

J: (Pause) They're not listening.

D: Maybe you can do it mentally.

J: I'm trying to. (Softly) I just don't know what's happening. (She was 
mumbling and
seemed to be communicating silently with someone.) They sound like they're 
all busy
and they're talking. (Pause, mumbling again.) Now they're just around me.

D: What are they doing?

J: Exchanging information.

D: With you, or with each other?

J: Both.

D: All right. Can you mentally ask one of them if they can answer our 
questions while this is
all going on with you?

J: It's hard to ask while this is happening. There's so much going on right 
now. It's just a
major .... It's a lot of .... (Confused and a bit overwhelmed.) So much 
coming in, it's
hard for me to even ask. (She made hand motions pointing to different ones 
around
her.) This guy does an exchange, then this guy does an exchange, and this 
guy does an
exchange, and this guy does an exchange. (Repeated over and over).

D: And they're all mentally doing this with you?

J: I don't think it's mental. I don't know how it's done, or what it is. It 
doesn't feel mental.

D: Well, can we move past that, then you won't have so much going on in 
your mind? Let's
move to when that is finished.

J: My head hurts!

I suspected the discomfort may have been because of too much input into her 
brain. I


 
I suspected the discomfort may have been because of too much input into her 
brain. I
gave suggestions that when I touched her head any discomfort would 
disappear. (She gave
some relaxed and relieved moans. I could tell it felt better.) Let's move 
to where you don't
have so much input going on, and you can discuss things with me. (A long 
relieved sigh.)
Can you mentally ask someone now to come and answer questions?

J: Okay. Now they're discussing who's gonna talk to you. I'm trying to see, 
but I can't see.
(A sudden gasp.) Oh, a pyramid came down to me. With the point down. And it 
has
lines on it. It just came down.

D: What is it, a light or what?

J: I don't know what it is made out of. It's now moving. It's more like one 
of the video
games that you see. It's coming down to my head. I see it's coming into my 
body. It has
different levels. It's divided, and it has rings around it like a tree 
would have rings,
except it's a pyramid. And the point comes down, and it goes in to a 
certain point. And
it stops. Then it goes again and stops. It moves again and stops, moves 
again and
stops. It's like my whole body's in it. It's spreading out in the whole 
body. My arms feel
funny. It feels like my body's going away. (I was momentarily concerned.) 
It's fine. It's
okay. It's not hurting. My body's just going away. It's just dissolving. 
Ohh, it's just
dissolving.

D: You can always hear my voice no matter where you are. Is there anyone in 
that group
that can answer our questions, and explain this for you?

J: Please. (Deep breaths) At this moment it's not possible to answer your 
questions. They
will answer your questions, but not right now. It can't happen right now.

D: Okay. But it's a good feeling?

J: It's a good feeling, yes. It's just that my body's dissolved. It's 
completely ....

They wanted me to wait so I used the time to give more suggestions for 
well-being.

J: (Long pause) We can understand that you wish to have some communication 
input.
However, we are doing some work, and taking an opportunity and perhaps 
liberty with
your session. A continuation is in effect of last night's work. And you are 
wishing to gain
the information of the evening before, when what is happening now is an 
entirely new
development of information for this person. To know more of the product of
involvement which she is being led to do.

The voice had definitely changed. It was always easy to tell when one of 
the beings
spoke, because the change was immediate.

J: I will now explain it to you. What do you wish to know?

D: She's curious about the purpose of the shapes and images she has been 
seeing.

J: This is an entire language of -- I cannot discuss with you from where. 
However, I can tell
you that there is a method of communication that is important for humans to 
have at
their disposal. And yet it is at this particular time impossible to 
communicate it to you in


 
their disposal. And yet it is at this particular time impossible to 
communicate it to you in
a language you would understand. There will be a way to do that when Janice 
gathers
more experience in functioning in this manner. Presently she is, you could 
say, receiving
guidance and other methods of communication, because of some work that will 
be
done in the future. Perhaps the best way to explain it to you would be to 
say, you go to
school and you study French, so that you can go to France and speak French. 
She's
learning it for future developments. And she's learning it for her own 
protection.

D: These symbols will be a way of protecting herse)

J: The symbols are a way of protecting herself from being able to 
communicate things which
should not be communicated at the human level at this point in time. 
However, it is
important that they be imprinted, so that in the future when they are 
called to the
forefront of her consciousness, then the imprint will have been there to be 
activated. At
that time when she will need to know and need to explain and need to teach.

D: At a future time would she be able to draw these symbols for me and 
explain them?

J: Perhaps. That is a liberty which I cannot give permission for. That must 
come from a level
of development that is not present at this time. You could have asked it in 
your earlier
session, and gotten your answer.

D: I did, and they said I couldn't have it at that time.

J: Then I would give you the same answer.

D: She also wanted to know the purpose of the group of various beings that 
are gathered
here.

The voice changed again. This one sounded more authoritarian and 
professional. "I will
answer you. The purpose of the group of beings is that each member of the 
group has a
particular level of expertise. So! What you have is a group of -- you would 
perhaps term -
the 'cream of the crop' in various aspects of development. Much as you have 
your masters
program of college professors that teach in the masters program. They are 
not the same
professors that would teach the freshmen in your college classes."

D: She said she couldn't see them all, but they did appear to be different.

J: Very.

D: Some of them she recognized. Well, among this group of people, would you 
be one that
could answer some questions?

J: If I am not the one to answer the questions you have, the one to answer 
your questions
will come forward. For it is agreeable with the group to interact with you. 
If there are
any in the group who do not feel that it is proper to interact at this 
time, it will not be
done. If that should take place, we ask that you understand that although 
anyone in the
group can answer, it will not be done. If the authority feels that the 
answer should not
be given, no one else will answer for the authority.

This had also occurred when working with Phil in The Keepers of the Garden. 
At that
time a group of twelve entities were communicating with me and giving me 
the story of the


 
time a group of twelve entities were communicating with me and giving me 
the story of the
seeding of the planet Earth. They also said they were only allowed to give 
information that
they all agreed upon.

D: I always take whatever I can get. If you don't want to answer, just let 
me know. There is
a mystery occurring on Earth at this time that many people are asking 
questions about.
This concerns the crop circles in the fields in England. They call them 
Corn Circles,
although it's really wheat and other grains. They have been occurring over 
the last few
years. Can you give me any information about that? Where they're coming 
from, and
how, and why?

J: I can tell you that there are several reasons for the circles. And there 
are different reasons
for them. And at different times different reasons apply. Now, you 
understand spirals?
(Yes) And you understand windows? (Yes) At a particular time these are used 
by
certain energies to interact with the currents of your Earth, the 
vibrations of your Earth.
I am trying to answer you without being technical. I cannot give you all 
the information
on this. But I can tell you that some of them are made by ships that land. 
And they are
made due to the method of propulsion or travel that fuels the ship. And it 
has to do with
the gravitational force of your planet. There are other reasons besides 
anti-gravity.

D: They are not all made by ships, are they? (No) Some of them seem to be 
in patterns.
They have circles around circles, and different designs.

J: That is correct. You are speaking of their interrelationship to each 
other. (Long pause)
I'm sorry. I have your answers, but in your next meeting I will give them 
to you. I
cannot do it now, because it is a timing problem. Meaning that it is 
important that it not
be understood at this time. I can tell you only that there is a project 
that certain people
are working on. And these are a part of that project. Just believe that 
there is no harm
to come from these circles. It is in conjunction with other aspects of 
energy flow. It is
very important for them to be there. And just as Janice is learning the 
symbols of
language, every effort is being used in relation to the fragile planet 
Earth's mantle
stabilization. If it needs to have a reverse circle - circles are very 
powerful, you know.
And they are also used as a transmission focal point. So that is what I can 
tell you.

D: Do the-patterns- have significance?

J: They do have significance.

D: Is it significant that many of these have been found around the old 
monuments such as
Stonehenge?

J: Of course. When you think of Stonehenge, when you think of your old 
monuments or
your so-called "sacred places" on your planet, then you must know that to 
become
sacred does not happen instantly. Time is a carrier of the energy. And we 
have worked
with these particular locations for centuries.

D: But it seems to be a new phenomenon with the circles.

J: It is only visible. You couldn't see them before, but they have always 
been there. You can
see them now, because of a dimensional shift that has now taken place.


 
see them now, because of a dimensional shift that has now taken place.

D: Then they were on the ground?

J: They were below the surface of the ground. They've only surfaced. The 
Earth is changing
so much that ... (Big sigh) The shifting on your planet has been another 
manner that has
caused them to come to the surface.

D: Then in the past the energy they were creating, or the function they 
were serving was
being done beneath the surface. (Yes) And now is being applied to the 
surface?

J: Yes, because things have changed.

D: Many people are thinking maybe it's a form of communication.

J: It is. I explained earlier to you that they were used as a focal point 
for vibrational ...
perhaps I didn't say it. You see, that's what happens when you communicate 
in a
different manner. You tend to believe that everyone knows what you're 
thinking. What
I'm trying to tell you is that, they are a focal point for energy entrance. 
Now, energy
entrance in a pattern, in a spiral, comes in and is slung up .... 
(Confusion about how to
word it.)

D: Out of the same place? (Yes) Rather like a bouncing effect? (Yes) All 
right. She had
been told she was part of a project where they were using energy.

In The Custodians it was explained that Janice was part of a project where 
her energy
is being used to help balance the energies of the Earth. There are many 
people involved in
this project, although it is totally unknown to their conscious mind. I was 
informed that I
was also a part of this, and my travels would take me to many parts of the 
world, because
my energy would be needed there. This project does not create any depletion 
of energy to
the participant involved.

J: It is a different phase of the same project.

D: But this sounds as though energy is ricocheting or bouncing. Would that 
be correct?

J: There are different .... May I answer that? (Her question was soft and 
was obviously not
directed at me.) Yes. I answered that? (This was soft, and I didn't 
understand that she
was not talking to me.)

There was a long pause, then another voice, a softer, almost sweet one. 
Obviously
feminine.

J: Perhaps I can answer you. It is not time for you to understand 
everything about this
project now. It is important for you to know some details, which you will 
be given by
members of the group. One of the things that you need to know is that there 
are circles
in Peru. There are circles in other places on your planet that people do 
not realize. We
are making an effort to allow mankind to begin to know other ways of 
communication.
However, there are those that can be communicated with through those 
circles. The
circles of energy also go through the Earth, so it's a part of the same 
project. It's just a
different phase. Now, another thing to know is that your Earth is spinning 
in space, is it


 
not? (Yes) And how does it spin? What direction?

D: I'd have to think. Is it going counter-clockwise? (She made hand 
motions) Clock-wise,
all right. I don't remember that part of it.

J: Well, actually it wouldn't matter if it were spinning end over end. The 
point of the circles
is simply to create an opposite effect. And this is another area of 
balance. That's one
purpose, and only one. But they are used and energy is circulated through 
them. If you
could see into another dimension, you could see the spiral. You would see 
the effect of
that swirl, for it is in movement and motion. You cannot see it, but it is 
moving.
Constantly moving. Just as a top moves. Clockwise.

What direction do crop circles go? The ones I have seen and been in go in 
both
directions.

D: I'm thinking of a top. The top is rotating and moving. And these would 
be places where
it touches down on the Earth?

J: Perhaps you could think of a vortex.

D: All right. I'm thinking of it being in space, and then coming toward the 
Earth and touching
down.

J: That is correct. Actually the beam is transmitted to the center of the 
circle and it rotates
out. Remember the focal point I spoke to you about? The beam is transmitted 
to the
center of the circle, and swirls.

This was something I noticed when I was in the Crop Circles several times 
in England.
In my mind it appeared as though there was a central focal point, and the 
circle swirled out
from that. Almost like the visual image of someone focusing the nozzle of a 
high pressure
hose, and then opening it up to rotate from that central point. I know it 
was not done with a
hose, but probably with the focus of energy, but that was an analogy I 
could identify with.

D: And this is part of the project that is helpful in stabilizing the 
Earth's movements. In the
plates?

J: Yes, it is.

D: And it seems to be directed at only certain places, or they're more 
noticeable there.

J: They have surfaced there. It is an attempt to cause mankind to ask. It 
is an attempt to
also allow those beings who are able to comprehend it, to begin to know and
understand it.

D: In some cases there will be a circle where all the grain is going one 
direction. Then a
circle around the outside where the grain is going in the opposite 
direction.

J: This is my point.

D: Why is it in the opposite direction in the outside circle?


 
J: Because it is necessary to balance the inner intensity.

D: This must happen very fast. Is that right?

J: Very fast. You can't see it.

D: They say it appears overnight. Where is the beam coming from?

J: I cannot ... (Fast breathing, and the voice was disrupted and distorted. 
It sounded strange
on the tape, almost garbled at this point. An energy flux?) ... tell you.

D: You can't tell me?

J: (The entity seemed upset.) "No."

D: All right. I was wondering if it was coming from space, coming from a 
craft, or .... ?

Janice was reacting as though she was uncomfortable. I thought she might be 
getting
hot again, as in the earlier session. I was trying to make her comfortable 
by adjusting the
covers, and giving cooling suggestions. But something else seemed to be 
occurring. She
was breathing uncomfortably fast. After several seconds of suggestions her 
breathing
slowed down. She was relaxing again, so I continued with the questioning. 
The being
interrupted me.

J: (Softly) Please ....

D: What is it?

J: Allow the being a period of adjustment.

D.: Okay. Because she got very hot just then. (Yes) Was that because of 
energy?

J: Yes, it is. The body came in touch with the full force of the phase of 
that project. You
must understand that when we are communicating with you, the body is a 
vehicle to do
so. However, because of the level of involvement of this body in this 
project, it is
sometimes impossible to prevent the experience from full force. The being 
will
experience the work being done mentally. Mentally. Perhaps you could 
understand
"mentally," but it's not really a mental process, as the physical can 
become affected.
And it happens very quickly. The words that you used to cause that to take 
place was,
you said, "This must happen very quickly." So the word "quickly" was a 
trigger.
Communication at this level becomes very delicate.

Actually, after listening to the tape recorder, I had said "very fast," 
instead of quickly,
but apparently it was interpreted in the same way through their use of 
Janice's vocabulary.

D: I'm sorry. I had no way of knowing.

J: It is an impossibility for you to know. And we wish to interact with 
you. We wish to give
you guidance in your work. We wish to have you continue to work with the 
being. And
it is important for you to realize that there are times when a leveling out 
must be affected
by us and by you, for the being to be able to continue to be involved in 
your session.


 
by us and by you, for the being to be able to continue to be involved in 
your session.
You must understand that the level of operational energy is very ... 
(Confused,
searching for the word) ... delicate.

D: I know she reacted. It seemed like a burst of heat.

J: That is because when this individual is located in the center of one of 
the circles, the
particular rotational force can cause in the physical a vast amount of heat 
to be
generated in an instant. We are trying to share with you, and coming here 
to speak with
you, because it is important that these things be discussed. However, we 
will need to
teach you some methods for helping the individual sometimes continue.

D: Yes, because I had no way of knowing that any of my words would trigger 
anything.
And I certainly didn't want that to happen.

J: The individual's physical body will not suffer. You will perhaps believe 
because of your
physical eye observation that the body's physicalness will suffer. This 
individual has
been .... (Unsure of word again.)

D: What's the word? Conditioned?

J: That's close. But it's more than conditioning. (Hesitated.) Prepared. 
Yes. There's a way
to explain to you. Through the years, because of her long-term involvement 
in this
project that has gone on for her entire lifetime here, she has developed to 
a point of
being able to withstand physical energy levels that are incomprehensible to 
the common
individual. And also impossible for their physical body to experience 
without some
disintegrational effect.

D: As long as she can handle it, because I certainly wouldn't want to do 
anything to harm
her. Do you think it wise that we discontinue talking about the circles?

J: There's more to it than just talking about the circles. The circles are 
an integral part,
because what you have yet to experience is the pyramids. You have your 
physical
pyramids in Egypt. However, there are pyramids much as your circles, that 
you have
yet to see on the surface, that are also operational. This is just another 
method of
energy work. Energy work is vital to the maintenance of your planet. And 
what you
must also know is that there are crafts who come, and upon landing on the 
surface, can
cause a physical imprint to be made in much the same manner. So there are 
circles, and
there are circles.

D: But those landing sites don't have the same energy effect. They are just 
caused by the
propulsion of the craft.

J: Yet once they are made they are used.

D: What I was asking was, were the beams coming from space or from a craft? 
Where are
they being directed from?

J: I'm not allowed to tell you that. We will discuss that at another 
meeting. There are beings
who have not given you knowledge, who are present if you wish to ask your 
questions.


 
D: All right. But 1 never know if I am touching on subjects I am not 
allowed to know about.

J: You will.

I was about to proceed with the questions, when I was suddenly interrupted.
Something had occurred that the group considered an emergency. It took 
precedence over
what I was doing.

J: (A stern voice.) Supply the suggestion!

D: What?

J: (It sounded impatient.) Supply the suggestion!

D: What do you mean?

J: The being is in pain. Supply the suggestion!

Janice was holding her head, so I started to give my normal suggestions to 
alleviate
something like this, by touching the center of her forehead. But the entity 
interrupted the
process and commanded that I apply pressure with one finger. I tried to do 
as it suggested,
but it interrupted again. "You are in the wrong location!"

D: Show me where.

J: (She pointed to the location.) Lightly! I will guide you. (She took my 
finger and guided it
to the correct spot in the middle of her forehead.) I will guide you. 
Continue to talk and
supply the suggestion.

As I continued to give suggestions it still did not satisfy the entity.

J: Let me have your hand! Do not operate your hand! This is important! 
(Sternly.) Do not
operate your hand! Allow me to have your hand. This is important to the 
being. Relax
your hand! Give me your finger. (Softly) Give me your finger.

D: You have it.

There was a long pause as she directed my finger to the proper spot on her 
forehead. I
relaxed my hand, and gave suggestions to relieve any discomfort as she 
manipulated my
hand.

J: I will allow you to know when I am finished. I am sorry to be so 
forceful with you, but
there was an emergency.

D: Can you tell me what caused it?

J: (Pause) Do not talk! (Long pause.)

D: Are you using the energy from my body? (No)

There was a long pause, then Janice appeared to be more relaxed and 
breathing slower


 
There was a long pause, then Janice appeared to be more relaxed and 
breathing slower
again.

J: (Mechanically.) Thank you. I am sorry to have been so forceful, but 
because of the
emergency it was necessary for us to be able to have that physical touch 
with the being.
And from where we are operating that is impossible.

D: I'm glad I could be of use, because I care very much about her safety 
also. Can you tell
me what caused the emergency?

J: Ina moment. We must stabilize.

D: Then it's not my energy, it's just the physical touch.

J: Yes. It has nothing to do with you or your energy. And if you are 
feeling anything, we will
remove it.

D: No, I'm not.

J: I didn't think so.

D: I'm just trying to relax so you can use my hand.

J: That is very difficult, and I appreciate you. It is very important.

There was another long pause as she moved my finger to other points on her 
head. She
gave several big sighs.

D: Can you tell me why you're applying pressure to those different areas?

J: These are meridian points. These are much as your acqupressure. What is 
happening is
that the individual is able to connect to me through your touching, 
although your body is
not involved.

D: I want to put this on the recording. You were touching the forehead and 
several places:
the eyes, the area just in front of the ears ....

J: (Interrupted) Give me your hand! Hold your arm stable.

D: It's the way I'm sitting. Okay. And you were touching in front of the 
ears, and under the
chin, and the top of the crown of the head. Then just above the bridge of 
the nose in the
middle of the forehead.

These actions were repeated over and over again. Then she relaxed and 
lowered my
hand. Apparently the emergency was over.

J: Thank you.

D: Is it better now?

J: (Her normal voice.) Yeah, it's better.

D: I'm glad I could help. I didn't know what I was doing. I was sitting in 
a strained position,


 
D: I'm glad I could help. I didn't know what I was doing. I was sitting in 
a strained position,
so it was hard forme to relax.

J: (The stern voice was back.) Thank you for the use of your hand.

D: What was the emergency? Can you tell me?

J: It is a residual effect of the circles. What you must realize is that 
you are interdimensional
at this time. The being is interdimensional. When you very quickly move 
dimensionally
then if the proper alignment is not affected, in that a point is not 
reached prior to that
dimensional shift, there can be pain or short-circuiting in the 
physicalness of the being.
And we (had difficulty finding the word) ... preceded ourselves, so to 
speak.

D: Went a little too fast?

J: It is a matter of timing. Cosmic time, Earth time, biological time. When 
you are
incongruent in those times these things can happen to the physicalness of 
the being.
Now, what you must understand is that when you discuss the circles, the 
being is living
it.

D: I didn't know that.

J: We know. We thought perhaps it would be something you need not know.

D: But in order to insure her safety and freedom from pain, I'd like to 
know these things.

J: It was handled in a manner in which you will be instructed in the 
future. It will not be,
unless necessary, to advise you in the future pre-given. This particular 
kind of
transference of information to you is very unusual for this group of 
beings. What you
must know is that .... (Big breaths, and she seemed uncomfortable again.)

D: Is she experiencing heat again?

J: We are trying to see if this is possible, so that we can speed up the 
process of
communicating with you. There will be some adjustments necessary, as we are
discovering at this moment.

D: Okay. But if it causes her any discomfort, I don't believe it is worth 
it for my sake.

J: It is not a matter of your choice of it being worth it. Actually, either 
you choose to do the
work or you don't. I do not mean to be forceful. I simply mean to tell you 
that this is
very important information. And it is a matter of finding the proper medium 
to deliver it.
And as the group works with you a kind of equilibrium will be established 
that is not
present at this time. So we have some minor adjustments of equilibrium 
between the
being and the group, and the group and you, and you and the being, and the 
being and
the group. When we move very quickly into a very serious subject like the 
circles, then
things can happen very quickly. And there is that word. But we have taken 
care of it
with the individual. You see, we were not aware that "quickly" would cause 
the same
reaction. So we are learning at the same time how this individual reacts.

D: That's what I mean. When I am speaking, I have no way of knowing how it 
will affect


 
D: That's what I mean. When I am speaking, I have no way of knowing how it 
will affect
her.

J: We can fully understand your predicament, and are sympathetic. And we 
appreciate you
being able to understand that if we are forceful, it is not due to being 
upset with you. It
is due to urgency. (Long Pause)

D: Are you listening to someone?

J: (Her voice sounded more normal.) Yes. It's somebody that wants to speak 
to you, but
they can't talk English, and I can't talk that. And we're trying to figure 
out how to do it.

D: Can they have someone else communicate it?

J: They're looking. They're talking. They're having a little discussion. 
They're in the corner.
It's like they're trying to decide.

D: Tell them we're running out of time here. I really want to get the 
message, because they
were giving me instructions. (Confusion) Maybe they can relay it to someone 
else who
can give me the message.

J: That's what they're doing. (Softly, as though talking to someone else.) 
Okay. (Big sigh.)

D: Are they ready now?

J: (Another louder voice.) Perhaps.

D: Because I have no way of knowing if I'm breaking any regulations, if 
they don't instruct
me.

J: (She started to talk, then cleared her throat, as though the being had 
to adjust to her
vocal cords. The next voice was definitely feminine and softer.) There have 
been no
regulation violations. But we would caution you to be extremely careful in 
your casual
discussions of the phenomenon. You must be careful with whom you share 
casual
information. There are sensitive areas. It is important, I repeat, just 
casual information
and sharing is not allowed. You have done well, and we are thankful. One of 
the
problems could be the nature of the information, and the timing. It is not 
a matter for
everyone to know everything. You are very good at being able to determine 
who
should know what. That is a level of your expertise that allows us to work 
with you
well. It is not a matter of trusting or not trusting you, as much as it is 
a matter of timing.
Time to know, time not to know. So, whenever you are given information in 
the future
there will sometimes be instructions not to divulge it, until you are given 
further
instructions. Perhaps you can find a way if it is necessarily crucial to 
something on
which others are working, to advise them. But do not divulge your source. 
We will be
orchestrating their knowledge, so that anything that is shared with others 
will be of a
nature that it is preapproved.

D: Then I'll abide by your instructions.

I had learned in the past that I had to listen to them, or they would find 
ways to keep
the information from being published. In The Custodians I reported how four 
tapes


 
the information from being published. In The Custodians I reported how four 
tapes
disappeared for eight years because it was not time for them to appear in 
writing. It has
been over ten years since this session, so I believe it is now time to 
bring the information
forth. They were correct about another point also. Several times during the 
years of my
work I have been given sensitive information and told not to publish it, 
either for my own
protection or because the time was not yet right. So I have learned to 
abide by their
instructions.

D: I think we're running out of time. And the vehicle has been through an 
ordeal with this
today. But I want to thank all the members of the group who have spoken to 
me today.

J: There are others who will speak to you at the next time.

D: And I'll try very hard to do what you want. If I make mistakes it's 
because I don't
understand.

J: Oh, we are well aware of your capabilities, and appreciate and thank 
you. It is just that
sometimes it is necessary to be in a bit of an urgency. And being in that, 
we can sound
very harsh, and it is not our meaning.

D: But please understand that I am trying very hard. And I won't betray 
your trust, because
I don't want the connection to end because of any fault on my part.

I began reorientation suggestions to bring her back to this world, but she 
was making
hand motions instead of following my instructions.

D: What does that mean?

J: (Very softly.) We are saying "good-bye" to you.

D: I don't think I could duplicate those hand movements, but I appreciate 
it.

I then brought Janice back to full consciousness. She had no memory of 
anything that
transpired, and seemed to be no worse physically or mentally from the 
ordeal she had put
both of us through. I had learned a lot from the entities in this session. 
When working in
such an unusual field I often have had apprehensions that there might be 
some danger to the
subject, mostly because we were treading new waters and did not know what 
to expect. I
also carefully monitor the person's physical body signs so I would be 
warned of any
problems that might develop unexpectedly. The entities told me earlier not 
to be so
concerned about it, that they would always tell me if any problem was 
developing. During
this session they proved true to their word. They alerted me to a situation 
that I had no way
of knowing could possibly occur. I had learned a valuable lesson, but I 
also learned that I
would never have to rely on my own expertise alone. I was definitely being 
guided in my
work by forces from elsewhere, a higher dimension.

If I thought what occurred in the last session was confusing, I was 
certainly not
prepared for the information that came out in this session. I only hope the 
reader can follow
more complicated concepts.

There had been a lapse of over a year since our last session. On one 
occasion when I


 
There had been a lapse of over a year since our last session. On one 
occasion when I
was in Little Rock Janice was unable to work with me. She knew she had been 
somewhere
the night before, and it had affected her to the point that she could not 
leave her house and
definitely could not drive her car. In the past she said that sometimes she 
would get into her
car and not even know where to put the key or how to start it. The simplest 
things would
suddenly become very complicated, as though her mind would be totally blank 
and
confused.

On this trip in September 1991 I was in Little Rock to interview some UFO 
cases for
Lou Farish, so I would be trying to do everything in the same weekend. 
Before working, I
went to dinner with Patsy, Janice and some other friends. We mostly 
discussed our
personal lives, and mentioned nothing about UFOs or how my work was 
progressing. The
main topic of Janice's dinner discussion centered around an old boy friend 
who had recently
come back into her life, and things were getting serious. She seemed 
extremely happy, in
spite of the continued UFO activity that remained in the background of her 
life. After dinner
we went to Patsy's house and had this session. There had been many 
paranormal
experiences in Janice's life since we last met, but it was decided not to 
single out one to
explore. We thought it would be better to just see where the session led. 
Each of my
sessions with Janice were always full of unexpected surprises and twists 
and turns anyway.

After she laid down on the bed I used her keyword and started the 
induction, but she
interrupted and said we had to wait until a certain time to begin.

J: At 11:16 we can continue. Exactly.

D: Okay. According to my watch it's about another minute anyway. I just 
hope my watch is
correct.

J: 11:16 please. We will know. For the information will not be able to 
culminate if it isn't.

This was the first time an entity was present even before the session 
began. Normally
we had to search for them. I continued with my induction suggestions as I 
watched my
watch.

J: You need to give her the word again.

I turned the recorder off as I said her keyword, so it would not be on the 
tape. I turned
it back on when she appeared to be under.

D: Do you know where you want to go, or would you like me to direct you?

J: We will go to a juncture in time. Time has junctures, you know.

D: Yes, you told me that. Why do you want to go to a juncture in time?

J: Because that will be the beginning of an experience. It will deal with 
many things, because
it's a multi-faceted juncture.

D: Well, we are at the time that you spoke of earlier. 11:16.

J: I'm at a moment, you are at a minute.


 
J: I'm at a moment, you are at a minute.

D: What do you mean?

J: We are talking of the coordination of several different kinds of time. 
You see, when you
speak of mankind's time you are talking in minutes and hours. But when you 
speak of
time in other realms it is not measured by minutes and hours. But in order 
to bring
information through dimensional time, you must be at a particular point in 
mankind time.
Otherwise the information that comes will not be total, and it will not be 
coordinated
elementally.

D: But that's often hard to know. When we have sessions, we just do them 
when we can.

J: Yes, but if you find a subject who is working within interdimensional 
time, then they will
know that is important. And that everything must be done not a minute or a 
second
before or behind. For it can be missed.

D: Like a doorway or a gateway? (Yes) Do you want to direct it where it has 
to go?

J: We will find it as we travel.

D: How are you traveling?

J: I'm traveling as a beam. As a particle. I am a particle. Just a particle 
of light. Very small,
tiny.

D: Where are you traveling?

J: (A big breath.) Among the stars.

D: What do you see out there?

J: Oh, it's wonderful! It's just total, total suspended peace, quiet. Touch 
the velvet.

D: Can you see where you're headed?

J: No, but I know where I'm headed. I don't need to see it. I know I will 
feel when I am
there.

D: I was wondering if it looked like anything.

J: No, because I'm not looking in the physical. I'm looking in a "see" 
field. You see a
pattern, and you know it's a place. And if you go to the pattern, you are 
at the place.
And the place becomes you, and you become the place. So much so, that you 
don't
need to see it, because you're being it. So therefore if you wish to see in 
the physical,
you ask and you can look in the physical. Otherwise you experience it in a 
totally
different manner. There's a color, a rose quartz color. And then you know 
you are
becoming closer to it. And closer, and closer, and closer to it. And it's 
moving very
fast. You're going very, very fast. Very fast. But yet you feel mentally at 
a different
speed than the physicalness that the particle is traveling, because the 
particle is traveling
so fast you can't see it.


 
D: You mean it became invisible?

J: Yeah. It's right there, just swoosh! (She seemed to be distracted by 
something she was
seeing.) (Softly) Okay.

D: What?

J: It was a cross. (Distracted) It was a ... okay. A junction.

D: Like a crossroads?

J: Yes. Just like on a map when you come to that point.

D: What happens when you come to that point?

J: You stop. You stop.

D: Why do you stop?

J: For different reasons. It depends on where you want to live.

D: What do you mean?

J: At that point you can gather information, or you can go into a different 
dimension and be
in a totally different lifetime.

D: Do you want to gather information?

J: We've only begun, but I want to gather information at this point, 
because it's a gateway to
where we're going to find our information. You see, what's happening is 
that we have
stopped so that mankind's time can be in accordance with this time. I 
realize this is
perhaps not making much sense, but it cannot happen any other way. You see, 
if your
time is out of joint with this time, then the connection cannot be made. So 
therefore you
must allow that stop, that stop, and you will shoot forward the instant it 
has coincided.
If you take two circles and you place them next to each other, and they 
come together
until they lock, you can't pass through them.

D: But if you pass through them, will you be going to a place where 
information is?

J: I can go to the ancients. I can go to wherever you wish to go. Or I can 
go to where we
need to go. And I can go to Creation. Or I can go to the God source.

She took some deep breaths and showed physical reaction. Something was 
occurring.

J: It's an infusion of information. And it's also a teacher who wishes to 
speak to you and to
Janice. And to tell you that you have passed time and space. (The voice 
changed.) First
you must understand some basic principles and foundations with regard to 
source
energy.

D: I'm always willing to learn.


 
J: The particle that you discovered was actually a source particle. 
Everything begins with a
particle of light. Everything that is begins as the most minute pore of 
your skin. If you
could imagine a molecule, you could see a pinpoint of light. You would know 
that in the
ultimate source, that is all you are. So what I am telling you is that, 
within that source of
"All That Is" the interconnections between particles form a source energy. 
If you see a
type of pattern within a particle, and you place that particle over another 
particle, they
will totally match in every minute detail. Now, as energy becomes matter, 
from that
source energy, it travels down the beam - or out the beam - depending upon 
your
concept, or how you wish to relate to it. And as it implodes, explodes out, 
it divides as
a cell divides, to form different individuals. It can divide many times. It 
can divide once.
It can divide millions of times. As it divides it becomes either male, 
female, or male-
male, female-female, male-female. As it continues to divide out and travel 
through
dimensional shifts, it becomes in each dimension what it is ultimately at 
its source. And it
begins to grow. And as it goes through universes and galaxies, every place 
it goes it still
is. When you bring the particle down to practical reality in Earth terms, 
you have human
beings who are: as in mates. You have human beings who are: as in sub-
divided
particles. ie: You have similarities in human beings. You have strangers 
who
instantaneously become total friends, because they sub-divided at the 
source level.
Rarely do the people become fused. Only when there is a higher purpose 
would that
union take place. Because mankind has a way of altering reality in such a 
fashion that
rarely does the highest ultimate possible reality, in this Earth plane 
level, become
realized. So what you have depends on planetary purposes. A common purpose 
for the
ultimate benefit of mankind must be realized and depends upon the choices. 
The highest
possible ending. You are locked into an energy pattern, and will ultimately 
return to the
source in that same energy pattern from whence you came. I am speaking of 
beyond
time and beyond space and beyond creation. I am telling you that I am 
talking to you
from beyond creation. Creation is the circle of which I spoke, through 
which mankind
can come. And mankind can return, knowing how, to their source. However, 
before
that happens you do have some work to do on that planet, because it is 
time. As I
spoke to you in relation to time, as I spoke to you in relation to 
mankind's time, and in
relation to interdimensional time. I'm trying to explain time to you. You 
have to
understand time. And that is your job. Because that is what you are dealing 
with in your
books. You are dealing with interdimensional time.

D: And also with very complicated concepts.

J: Complicated concepts that it is your job to simplify, so that the man on 
the street can
read it and go, "Oh!" So that people will begin to learn to live lifetimes 
at the same time.
Understanding that everything they do here in the physical on this planet 
affects every
other lifetime. Their line goes all the way. That trail of energy from 
where we are now,
what we are saying now, what you are saying from where you are to where I 
am, will
always stay. The difference is, as you move from dimension to dimension.

D: I keep thinking that I'm being led to lost knowledge, to lost 
information.

J: It is lost.

D: I feel I have to get it back.

J: That is my point. That is what I am telling you. When you were led to 
the Nostradamus


 
J: That is my point. That is what I am telling you. When you were led to 
the Nostradamus
prophecies that was only the beginning. The tip of the iceberg. You have 
touched only
the surface. When you talked to him, for him it was reality, because his 
reality is where
he is. And his reality exists, just as your reality exists. It will never 
cease to exist. It's
only a shift. It's a mere shift. -- Do you remember initially we began to 
talk at 11:16.
We talked at 11:16 because 11:16 is connected to .... (Pause) I think 
perhaps I must
tell you on paper.

This has happened before during sessions, but this time I was not prepared 
for it. I
talked to her while I opened my case and hunted for a tablet and marker 
that I have learned
to carry for just such occasions. I brought the materials back to the bed. 
She sat up, and I
handed the marker to her and placed the tablet in her other hand. She 
opened her eyes with
difficulty and stared at the paper.

I witnessed this phenomenon several times in the early days of my work. It 
is always
fascinating to observe, because the subject has the glassy-eyed appearance 
of someone
who is not awake. They always are oblivious to their surroundings and have 
all their
concentration on the paper, and what they are drawing or writing.

J: (She began to draw.) This is you where we are, where you are, where I am 
with you.
This is fluid. This is constantly moving. It never stops.

D: What is that?

J: Levels. (Pause as she drew.) I'm going to explain dimensional time. 
(Long pause as she
drew lines.) There are more, more.

D: What do those lines represent?

J: Time. Periods.

D: Time periods? (Yes) Different years, you mean?

J: Yes, except it's more complicated than years, because it can be 
universes and galaxies
within. Depending on how far out you go. You can go out in either one of 
these time
periods to a point of infinity. (She drew as she talked.) Infinity, 
infinity, infinity. You,
me, everybody on the planet in the physical ....

D: On that dot. Okay.

J: Then ... the God source.

D: Over there in the fluid. Okay.

J: It's all fluid. (She was marking down dates.) Oh, well, it really 
doesn't matter what years I
put down. You begin to move. At all times energy is going this way.

D: Forward?

J: And this way.


 
D: Forward and backward also.

J: And so is time. And so is time.

D: Backward and forward at the same time?

J: The same time. Once you master dematerialization, then you can become 
that particle
from which you started, while you are in the physical. You may go to here, 
because you
were here. When you came from here to here, you moved through everything 
that
exists. And you always move through everything that exists. It is 
complicated.
However, what you need to know is that, as you move, in particle form, you 
go to here
....

D: That year or time frame.

J: And you can move out to whatever lifetime within that period, because 
there's more than
one lifetime in each period. So, what I'm saying to you is that, it is 
entirely possible, as a
particle, to go to where Nostradamus is. Because he exists past time. 
Because here -
this is Creation - time stops! Man-made time periods stop. D: At creation?

J: At creation. Your mankind's history says God created the heavens and the 
Earth.

D: It would seem that was where time started, instead of stopping.

J: It starts for mankind, but it stops for these dimensions here. Because 
you have equal
dimensions in both frames. You have equal dimensions. You have mankind's 
time
starting here. All time. All time-time. But our kind of time - spirit time 
- is totally
different, but yet congruent with. The mechanics are totally different. You 
say, "One
o'clock." And we say, nothing! Because we don't need time. Because we are
everything. We always were. Nostradamus is here being everything he's ever 
been, and
continuing his infinity. Even though death caused him to cease to be here, 
it never
caused him to cease to be here. So actually, in reality what you're doing 
is, you are
coming to the point of his death. You are transcending his death. You are 
connecting
with him living his infinity. And that's the information and the concept in 
reality that you
are bringing back from him, back through creation, back down to here.

D: When I take people back into past lives, is it this particle that is 
going to those lives and
reliving them? (Yes) Because it is as though that personality in the other 
life never dies.

J: It never dies.

D: I can contact those other personalities at any time.

J: Correct. What you're doing is, you are vibrationally connecting this 
particle that exists
here with this particle that exists here. Much as you say, "Oh, I remember 
what
happened Christmas of 1964. ON We sat around the Christmas tree. Oh! I got 
a doll."
That's in this lifetime. But you're talking about this vibrational rate. 
Right here.
(Drawing.) This vibrational rate. Only you tuned into Earth 1-9-4-5 this 
lifetime. This
lifetime started in 1-9-4-5. This is a time period in this dimension. But 
at death the
particle travels all the way to here.


 
particle travels all the way to here.

D: Back to the source, from which it started.

J: But, more complicated is that, depending upon what happened here, it can 
perhaps return
to here. (Pointing at dates.)

D: If it wants to pop back into the 1800s, it can do that.

J: And come back from there. So we're getting off into some physics here. 
There's a little
more. But what you need to know, with regard to the Einsteins and the 
Nostradamuses
.... There is an area. (She was drawing.)

D: What's that?

J: It's all knowledge. Ancient, all knowledge. What has happened to people 
like
Nostradamus and Einstein is that they began here.

D: In that area of all knowledge?

J: Yes. But they took an area of specialization with them to the planet. 
Now they haven't
necessarily returned to here (the area of all knowledge), but it's 
irrelevant, once you
pass the point of Creation, where you are.

D: But they retained more of this knowledge in their subconscious? Would 
that be correct?

J: Exactly. But that was their purpose for coming, to bring it.

D: To our time. Okay. Would it be correct to call that little spark "your 
soul"?

J: You might call it a soul, but actually in true reality, you should call 
it your "source energy."
A soul is mankind's name for that source energy, because everything is 
energy. Every,
every, every thing is energy. Now, this .... (She was drawing again.)

D: The fluid part.

J: God source or the fluid part. The spark is everything this fluid part 
is.

D: Would it be like our concept of God?

J: It could be. Yes, if you wish to, it could be God. It could be the 
ultimate. It could be
called by any name. It doesn't really have a name. We don't do names. 
Actually, we
are all fluid once you pass this point. Actually you exist in that way. And 
you also can
merge here and here and here. And you can also know everything, and come 
out.
(Drawing) You see, I'm saying that these overlap .... (Drawing)

D: All these little dots. They all overlap.

J: And then when each molecule has overlapped, they redivide into their 
three. (Drawing)
And they are everything that the other energy was. Everything.

D: But the main thing is that we are focused on this part of our life right 
now. Is that the


 
D: But the main thing is that we are focused on this part of our life right 
now. Is that the
idea?

J: When we go into each other's lives here, we take with us part of what 
they were and part
of what they are. We do everything here in the physical that we do here.

D: In the spirit.

J: It is no different.

D.â?¢ But we don't know about the others because we are focused on this 
life and what we
are doing now.

J: Because of our vibrational rate we are here. All that happens when you 
move is, energy
speeds up. It speeds up when it goes this way (Forward). It slows down when 
it goes
this way (Backward).

She seemed to be finished with the drawing, so I helped her lie back down, 
and had
her close her eyes again. I looked at the paper as she moved around to get 
comfortable
again. I thought it would be useless to keep it to put in a book later. By 
the time she had
finished with it, it was a meaningless jumble of lines and dots, making no 
more sense than a
child's scribbling. I knew the important description would be captured by 
the tape recorder.

J: We have exposed Janice to different sorts of communication patterns. It 
is the beginning
of a totally different concept of communication, of which Einstein was well 
aware.

D: She talked about the time when she was lying on the couch in her house, 
and all this
information seemed to be coming through the window on a beam of light and
bombarding her. Images? Symbols? What was that all about?

J: Energy patterns.

D: What was the purpose?

J: Energy patterns are coded with information. Each pattern contains a 
different set of
knowledge. A different concept. And maybe perhaps a whole history of a 
planet.

D: In these designs and images?

J: Yes. Because her mental capacity is such that she can carry the 
knowledge, and it is
much as a timed release vitamin capsule. Whenever the juncture of mankind's 
time with
interdimensional time coincide, an interplanetary ... (searching for the 
word)
overlapping, if you will, will cause a set of circumstances to evolve. Such 
that it will be
recorded, and perhaps by you. Your connections that you are making are 
because you
are trusted to record properly. And you have pure intentions.

D: Yes, I was told not to censor anything. Just to report it the way it 
came.

J: And you have not censored. (Softly) Except in a couple of instances.

D: Sometimes it was necessary in a few parts, but the bulk of it has 
remained pure. -- That
was the purpose of all this bombardment.


 
was the purpose of all this bombardment.

J: No, that was not the total purpose. However, that was one of the 
purposes. There is
another purpose. And the other purpose is so she may carry a particular 
vibrational rate
with regard to the project of which I spoke to you earlier. It is also an 
activation for
other information she already possesses. And it is also an integration of 
times within her,
because she does understand the importance of junctures. She is to become 
active in
obtaining ... (searching for the word) activation of some concepts that 
already exist
within her, because of - we do not use the word "implanted", but they have 
been placed
within her memory bank. So that when it is presented to her in the 
physical, it causes
the knowledge to come forth into the conscious mind, and an integration of 
the time
frames take place. And at a source level, at an energy pattern level, the 
vibrational rate
of the planet is interconnected interdimensionally all the way to the 
source. That is why
it is important for mankind to not destroy his planet, you see. Because
interdimensionally it will have an affect all the way to the source. Now, 
what I have not
explained is that, when I said she had a choice, that meant we placed 
information in her
path. And she pushed it away. That was her choice. We led her to books 
designed to
activate certain memories. And she did not read them, so the memories did 
not become
active. We give her physical stimulus for concepts that have been placed in 
that
memory bank. But if she chooses to ignore her opportunity, then we must 
wait for
another juncture in time for that to be restored.

D: So you think that is why she was supposed to work with me, to help her 
release this?

J: Yes. What I want to explain to you is that, Janice is a multi-faceted 
individual who is
capable of tuning into different dimensions. She does have a full 
understanding of time in
relation to interdimensional junctures. With even fine tuning that 
knowledge to
understand things, such as the solar eclipse, can change the history of 
your planet. If
every person who is involved in the Triangle Project is located at the 
point on the planet
at which they need to be at a particular point in time, the history will 
change. If one
person does not locate himself, then that moment, that juncture, that 
mankind minute-
hour time in relation to multi-dimensional time, will never come again. And 
it must be
projected into future mankind time, interdimensional time, in order to have 
an
opportunity for the change to take place. Otherwise it will not happen.

D: But we're normal people. We don't really know that we're supposed to be 
in a certain
place and do certain things.

J: Yes, you do. You do. You do. She does. You are being prepared. Janice 
has a
connection with you, and you with her. Any others you work with have a 
connection.
And you will always know when it is time. You will think, "I need to do 
this. I need to
do that." And you will try. Remember my explanation to you with regard to 
junctures.
You cannot set it. Your subject cannot set it. It is already pre-set. And 
what you need
to know is that it will be, not in relation to your time or the subject's 
time. It will be in
relation to planetary universal importance, much as your Nostradamus 
information
came.

D: But it came as a total surprise the first time.

J: But it was pre-set. You began at a juncture. You couldn't have done it 
at any other


 
J: But it was pre-set. You began at a juncture. You couldn't have done it 
at any other
moment. It would not have happened. But what you must understand is that 
your UFO
work is right now more important than your Nostradamus work. I am telling 
you this
because I want you to be prepared. And I want you to get organized. You're 
not
finished with your work on UFOs. And much of the work that you have done 
with
Janice in relation to UFOs is for your own understanding. Because as you 
move
through your UFO contacts, there will come a point in your lifetime when 
you will see
your connection in the whole picture. So some of the information is not for 
publication.
You will be allowed to use some of the information. But there is a great 
part of it that
would not be beneficial at this time, in that it would cause future 
developments to be
altered, because of the knowledge and what would happen vibrationally as it 
is
disseminated. What you don't understand is, as your information is 
disseminated, as
your books are sold here, there, here, there, here, there. What is 
happening? Have you
thought energywise what is happening?

D: Well, I know I am connecting with many people.

J: What is happening at the energy level? We're speaking of energy. What is 
happening?
Nostradamus' energy goes through every person who reads that book.

D: Many people write me and tell me they feel something.

J: That's because I am talking to you about what they are saying. They are 
saying to you
what I am explaining.

I was coming to the end of the session again. I never have a subject in 
trance beyond
an hour and a half. Longer than that produces some undesirable affects, 
including lethargy
and confusion.

D: I think it's about time for us to leave this session now. So I will 
continue to work, and
when the time is right the other information will come through. I want to 
thank you,
whoever you are, who has been giving me the information.

J: I am speaking to you from beyond time. Beyond Creation.

D: Beyond Creation. Past the beginning of Creation?

J: Yes. You are a wonderful being. And we are around you many times. And we 
guide you
in directions to gather the information. For in actuality you are our 
translator, the same
as you are Nostradamus' translator, because his knowledge comes from this 
level of
knowing.

D: I am trying to put it together the best way I can.

J: And you are doing a wonderful job.

I then asked the entity to recede and the consciousness and personality of 
Janice to
integrate fully back into her body. It was obvious when the other entity 
left because Janice
began coughing and moving around, when before she had no such symptoms. 
Then I
oriented her and brought her forward to full consciousness.


 
This was the last session I had with Janice. She continued her life as I 
continued mine.
Her main concern was having her identity protected, and this I have done by 
changing her
name and profession in both books. I will always be grateful for the 
wonderful information
she gave me, and the concepts she exposed me to, that will forever change 
my thought
processes and the way I view the world. It will also forever affect the way 
I conduct my
work and gather information. Janice's information has given me a different 
way to view the
world we live in, and shown me that we do reside in a truly convoluted 
universe where
anything is possible.

 


 
Chapter Five

The Repository Planet of Knowledge
Part of this session was included in The Custodians. In the beginning of my 
work

dealing with abduction cases when a subject had missing time they found 
themselves
onboard a craft interacting with extraterrestrials. As my work progressed 
and evolved
things began to change. I found cases where, instead of going onboard a 
physical craft, they
found themselves in otherworldly situations. An example was reported in 
Chapter 4. I have
come to the conclusion that we cannot make assumptions about anything in 
this type of
work. Once I think a pattern is established, I find cases that deviate from 
that pattern and
lead in a different direction. These end up broadening my understanding of 
the unknown
world I have been investigating. I included the first part of this case in 
The Custodians to
illustrate a dramatic situation of missing time, but since the rest of it 
did not follow the norm,
I decided to save it for this book and tell the story in its entirety.

During 1997 Clara had written and called several times asking for a 
session. This has
been happening so often that I can no longer work with new subjects unless 
I am going to
be giving a lecture in the city where they live, and only provided I have 
the time. I cannot
work with everyone and still conserve my own energy. In the beginning of my 
work I often
drove great distances to have sessions with people, and tried to help 
anyone who asked,
but times and circumstances have changed. There are so many people now 
wanting
sessions that I stopped doing them at my home, and on the day I am going to 
give a lecture.
I find my energy is divided if I do too many different things on the 
lecture tours. I only
conduct sessions on days when little else is planned. Usually I tell people 
they will be put on
my waiting list, and the next time I am going to be in their city we can 
schedule an
appointment.

Clara found out I was going to be in Hollywood in May 1997 for a 
conference, so she
called and asked for an appointment. She lives near San Francisco, but she 
was willing to
drive down to Hollywood. Under those circumstances I felt I could not 
refuse her,
especially if she was willing to go to all that trouble.

The conference turned out to be a disaster. Lack of publicity and planning 
were the
main reason. Although the speakers were all there, there were no 
participants. Several talks
were canceled because there was no audience. It was the worst one I have 
ever attended,
but as a result I had more time on my hands than I had anticipated. Phil 
(my friend and
subject in Keepers of the Garden) was now living there. He turned the trip 
into a sight-
seeing tour and showed me the Hollywood I had wanted to see ever since I 
was a teenager
dreaming dreams in a darkened movie theater. I had never had the time to 
really see it
before, since I was always confined to my hotel or the convention center. 
After a
conference I always had to go directly to the airport. We decided to make 
the best of a
bad situation, and I really enjoyed seeing the glamorous side of the town.

Thus when Clara arrived I was relaxed and had plenty of time to spend with 
her. She
came to the hotel room. Phil would arrive later and wait in the lobby until 
we were finished


 
came to the hotel room. Phil would arrive later and wait in the lobby until 
we were finished
so we could go to eat supper.

Clara is an attractive blond woman in her forties, active, intelligent and 
in good health.
During the talk beforehand, where I try to determine the problem or the 
reason for the
session, she said the main thing troubling her was an episode of missing 
time that had
occurred a few years earlier. She occasionally goes to Hawaii for 
conferences relating to
her work. On this occasion she was driving on the island of Maui. It was 
almost dusk, but
still light, and she was looking for a hotel she had been to before. It was 
located on the
beach, and she wanted to eat supper there to enjoy the ocean view. As she 
drove looking
for it, she discovered she had gone past the entrance, and decided to drive 
a little further
down the road to find a place to turn around and go back. This part of the 
island had lush
tropical growth and palm trees shading the two-lane road. There were few 
houses, and they
sat back away from the road hidden from view. She finally found a driveway 
to turn around
in, although she mentally noted that she had never noticed it before when 
she drove the
same route. When she pulled in she found herself in a small housing 
development composed
of modular homes. They were sitting among palm trees in very pleasant 
surroundings. The
only odd thing was that Clara could not remember ever seeing this community 
on that road
before. She pulled her car into the driveway and was turning it around -- 
and that was the
last thing she remembered.

The next instant she found herself on the other side of the island driving 
down a busy
four-lane highway. It was now pitch dark, and she had no idea how she got 
there.

A year later when she returned to Maui for another conference, out of 
curiosity she
drove down the same road looking for the driveway she had turned around in, 
because the
strange incident had never left her memory. She drove all over the area, 
and although she
found the hotel again, she never found the housing development of modular 
homes. This had
confused her ever since, and this was what prompted her to have a session. 
She wanted to
discover what happened that night, and how she so mysteriously got to the 
other side of the
island with no memory of having driven there.

She proved to be an excellent subject. I had no trouble getting her 
immediately into a
deep trance. She remembered the date of the event, so I counted her back to 
March 1994
when she was on the island of Maui in Hawaii. She found herself standing in 
front of her
hotel, the Maui Sun, about to walk through the glass doors. She had just 
arrived for an
annual workshop where she liked to combine relaxation with work. She 
admired the vibrant
colors of the flowers surrounding the hotel. After she checked in, I moved 
her ahead in time
to when she was driving to the other hotel to have dinner.

C: I've never been there to eat before. I've just passed by it. It's right 
on the water, where
my hotel is up the hill a little bit. And I really wanted to experience 
sifting in the hotel
with the windows all open, and hear the water crashing on the beach. I've 
wanted to go
there for a long time, but it just never happened.

D: What time of the day is it?

C: It's just about dusk. I don't know what time it is by the clock, but 
it's getting darker. It's
hard to see because there're no streetlights. And I'm going past the 
Astland. That's a
real big place, and I miss that driveway. There's a lot of trees. And the 
driveway seems


 
real big place, and I miss that driveway. There's a lot of trees. And the 
driveway seems
like ... well, not camouflaged, but I just miss it. (Aggravated) I just 
can't see it. So I go
on down further, to find a place to turn around and go back, because I 
really want to
eat dinner at that hotel.

During this part she seemed at times to be talking to herself as she drove, 
and then also
answering my questions.

C: I'm driving. And I find this place ... Okay. So I see this place. It's a 
cul-de-sac. Yeah,
this looks like a good place to turn around. Hmmm. I've never seen this 
place before.
(Confused) Hmmm. It has beautiful palm trees and flowers, and a fence, but 
it's one I
can see through. And there are all kinds of ... (had difficulty describing) 
modular homes,
or very fancy mobile homes. Yeah, okay, this is a beautiful place.

D: And do you find a place to turn around?

C: Yeah. It's a cul-de-sac, and I'm turning my car. (Softly) And I see 
these bright lights.
(Pause, then confusion.) It's like ... blinding lights.

D: Where are they?

C: (Her breathing became faster.) They're coming down from the sky. And 
it's like a funnel
of light. A funnel, with the wide end down toward me. It's almost like ... 
from the sun,
how you see through the trees this bright, bright light. And I feel a lot 
of very powerful
energy from this light. (Deep breaths)

D: Is it a solid light?

C: It's like beaming light. Streams of light.

It was evident from her voice and her breathing that she was experiencing 
something
unusual and mildly disturbing.

D: Are you still driving your car?

C: No! I just am. I just am.

D: What do you mean?

C: (With disbelief) It feels like I'm part of this light.

D: Are you still in your car?

C: No. I feel like I'm floating. And just like I'm part of the light. (Deep 
breaths.) I'm just
light. It seems like a transcendence of time and light. Like I'm moving. 
I'm going
somewhere, but I don't know where I'm going. And it's okay. (She was 
definitely
caught up in the experience.) The feeling of floating. Of moving. Through 
colors,
through time, through space, through .... (Deep breaths.) It's very 
pleasant.

D: Is that all you can see, is colors?

C: (Sluggishly) Colors, and golden light. And it's just very peaceful. (She 
let her breath out


 
C: (Sluggishly) Colors, and golden light. And it's just very peaceful. (She 
let her breath out
in a very relaxed manner.) The feeling is that I'm everything, and 
everything is me. All
that is is there. All that is is here. All that is is.

D: Do you have the feeling of moving or going somewhere?

C: Yes. Going up. Ascending. Of moving to another place and another time.

D: Let's see where you're going.

C: (Hesitation) It's like I just kind of landed. It looks like a place 
where ... (Deep sigh.) It's
very hard to describe.

She had difficulty finding the words to describe her surroundings, but she 
seemed to
have landed on very flat terrain where there were several spires. "They are 
like buildings.
Gray like granite. It's sparkelly in color, but more gray. Sparkle like 
granite."

D: Do you want to go over there?

C: I do, but I feel a reluctance. This is so awesome. (She became emotional 
and started to
cry.) To be here! It's like it's .... (She was openly crying.)

It was hard to understand why seeing this scene should make her emotional.

C: I never thought I'd see this again. (She was sobbing and crying.)

D: Explain what you mean.

C: It's like I'm coming home. (She was crying loudly.)

D: And this is a place that you know?

C: (Sobbing) Yes. I know it. But it's from a far distance in time. And I 
wasn't sure I would
ever be here again. (Sobbing) It's a very good feeling.

As I tried to calm her down a chill ran through me. It was like deja vu. 
This sounded
like the same scene and the same emotional experience that Phil had when he 
unexpectedly
went to the Planet of the Three Spires. This was the place he called 
"home", and he knew
he had been away for a long time, and thought he would never see it again. 
This was
reported in Keepers of the Garden. Could Clara have gone to the same place?

D: Do you see any people?

C: (Sniffling) No, I don't see anyone right now. I just came ... (She was 
trying to pull herself
together.)

D: It was a surprise, you mean. Unexpected.

C: I'm very surprised. I ... I didn't think I'd ever be here again. And it 
seems so sudden to
be here. Like I came a long way. And through a long time. (She was still 
emotional.) To
be at this place. (Crying)


 
D: It sounds like a special place. (I knew I had to get her past the 
emotion before we could
continue the story.) Tell me what happens.

C: I'm looking, and it's as though I came on this light to this place. And 
... (Pause) I see
people.

D: Where are the people?

C: (Calming down.) It's a group of people, and they're coming from around 
the buildings.

D: Do they see you?

C: Yes. And I look very strange to them. (Sobbing again.)

D: Why do you look strange to them?

C: Because I'm not gray like they are. I'm light. I'm this being of light. 
And they're curious.
But I'm curious too. To see what this is like.

D: What do they look like?

C: They have brown heads, and ... (Hand motions) Their heads look like 
this.

D: (I tried to decipher her motions) You mean, kind of oblong?

C: Kind of oblong. And their chin comes down almost to a point. And it's 
almost like it's all
head, and there's not much body. You just see the head.

D: Can you see any facial features?

C: I mostly just see the intelligence. And it's very ....

She was having difficulty explaining, but at least she was not sobbing and 
crying
anymore.

D: Are they wearing anything, or can you see that?

C: It's like a body suit. All one color, gray, shiny.

D: And you said this group of people see you as glowing?

C: I'm just light. And they seem to be curious about my being of light. 
They're very close.
They try to touch me. And I'm a little bit apprehensive. I don't know what 
is going to
happen. They try to touch me.

D: Can you see their hands?

C: Yeah. They're a little spindly, just ... oh, the fingers. I see three, 
and then there's a tiny
little finger. It's almost nothing, like a stub. And they just want to 
touch me.

D: Are they able to touch the light?


 
C: Yes. It just feels loving.

D: You were apprehensive.

C: Yeah. And as they come closer it's .... (Her facial expressions and 
sounds were of
having a pleasant experience.) They're very curious.

D: But now it doesn't bother you.

C: No. It's okay.

D: Do they understand what you are?

C: They seem to know what I am, and who I am. And so we walk together back 
toward
the buildings. They're telling me that I am one of them. But I have gone 
out from this
place as an investigator to gather information. And that I had to go as a 
being of light
over time. And now I've gathered the information, and I've come back to 
bring this
information to this land.

D: Had you been gone for a long time?

C: For a very long time. A very, very, very, very, very long time.

D: But they still recognize you?

C: It took a while. They said they were curious. They were not sure that it 
was I, the one
that was sent to gather information. Now they recognize. They know that I'm 
the one
that was sent.

D: Are many people sent to do these things?

C: One about every millennium or two.

D: Why did they want you to gather the information?

C: To retrieve the knowledge that is beyond this place, so that the 
knowledge is kept. That
it's not lost.

D: You mean it is knowledge that is not part of their history?

C: Yes. The history and knowledge of another time and space.

D: Why are they interested in retrieving it, if it's not their history?

C: Because they had heard of this other place, and that they can learn from 
that knowledge.
It was not to be lost.

D: Then they wanted you to find new information they didn't have?

C: New information from the other place that they didn't know. That they 
could gather.


 
D: Didn't they have any other way to find the information?

C: From time to time these beings select their chosen. And they choose to 
go to other
galaxies, to other times and places in space, for information about time 
and space and
place. And bring it back to this space of being. To learn. To grow. To 
expand.
Because as this time and space learns to grow and expand, it separates. It 
becomes
another time and space.

D: You mean it can only expand through knowledge?

C: Through knowledge.

D: Do they have ways of traveling to other places to gain knowledge?

C: They go on beams of light. The beams of light sometimes are oblong, 
round spheres.
From one dimension they look silvery and long, oval. And from another 
direction they
look round. And they're like a silver disk. And you just slide through the 
air.

D: Are they solid, physical?

C: Yes, yes.

D: Because you also said they were like beams of light.

C: They are. They can be solid, or they can be pure energy. Whatever is 
appropriate for
the place. We can be pure energy, or we can be a solid disk, to get to 
where we need
to be.

D: Weren't they able to use this kind of "equipment" to gather the 
knowledge themselves?

C: They could. But a being chose to go, and a being was chosen to go, for 
the experience.

D: You mean, if they went with their machinery they couldn't experience?

C: No. The being goes and it can be the disk, or the vehicle, or can just 
be the being. The
being can be the vehicle, or the vehicle can be the being.

D: Then it doesn't have to have a physical form? (No) But yet you're seeing 
them in physical
form.

C: They are becoming physical form so that I will recognize them as they 
were in the time
that I left.

D: Then since you left they no longer need this physical form? Is that 
correct?

C: They do not need the physical form, but they became the physical form, 
so that I would
recognize they have escalated since I have been gone, to a place where they 
can be
pure energy. So that I will recognize them as I did at the time I left. 
Then I was a being
like them.

D: And since you've been gone they have changed to where they don't need 
the body


 
D: And since you've been gone they have changed to where they don't need 
the body
anymore.

C: If they choose to. If they choose to be pure energy, they can be pure 
energy. Or they
can be the body, or the disk, the vehicle.

D: But they still need something to travel in.

C: Not necessarily. I came back on light as pure energy from the other time 
and the other
space. The object they show me is so I will remember coming back into this
stratosphere, this ... there's not atmosphere. It's just ....

D: This dimension, or world that they live in?

C: Yes. This world that they live in, so I will recognize that we have used 
the disk. We can
still use the disk if we need to go to another world. We can use the disk, 
or we can just
use pure energy. It's for my remembrance of the time past when I left.

D: But still the best way to gain the knowledge is to have someone like you 
go and absorb
it? Is that a good word?

C: That's a good word. Absorb it, yes.

D: And now you have come back to share it with them. But you're not back 
there to stay?

C: That will be determined at another time, whether I stay or whether I go 
on to another
world to gain more information or knowledge.

D: All right. But you said they're taking you somewhere.

C: We go into this room which is round. We sit at a round table. It's like 
a council of
beings. And there I share the information that's gathered from these other 
worlds that
I've been to.

D: How are you sharing the information with them?

C: We're sitting down in ... like a physical form. (She had difficulty 
explaining, yet she was
smiling.) We can share the information on a telepathic level, or we can 
talk verbally.
The thought patterns ... our thought communication is sometimes interrupted 
by
someone speaking up in the group, and saying something that is ... 
(smiling) humorous.
A little interplanetary humor there.

D: Something you said that they find humorous?

C: Yes. And they are saying something that I find humorous. So that is done 
in an auditory
way. And it's as though my being is feeding information into a computer 
bank. It's
telepathically transmitting the information gathered and learned into their 
computer
banks, into their systems.

This also occurred with Bonnie when beings took her car from the highway 
into a huge
craft. With the help of a device that they placed on her head they 
duplicated and transferred
her memories into a type of computer. This was reported in The Custodians.


 
her memories into a type of computer. This was reported in The Custodians.

D: Can you see these systems? Are they in the room?

C: No. It's in their brain, in their mind and their being.

D: So the information is being transmitted from your mind to their mind. 
(Yes) The
information of all of the worlds you have visited since you left. (Yes) All 
the lifetimes
you have lived, or just from worlds?

C: Just from worlds.

D: Then you didn't actually live on all of these worlds you're discussing 
with them?

C: There are other times when I've been to other worlds. But this time I 
went to just one
world to gather information and knowledge about that culture, about that 
world, and
about that system. And to bring it back. This seems to be a place where 
information is
gathered from all of the other worlds. Then brought to this place. It's 
like a giant place
where all knowledge is stored from all the universes, from all the 
galaxies, from all the
places that exist. Like a gathering place. Like a huge library of 
information from all
times and all spaces.

D: Who has access to this information, if it is stored there?

C: Everyone does. Everyone in all galaxies do, if they know how to tap into 
it. It's a
resource center. Everyone can tap into it. It's just having the key to do 
it.

D: And you're part of it right now by transmitting the information you have 
found. But if you
went to one world, you said, to gather the information, what world was 
that?

C: That world was Earth.

D: Did you have to live lives on Earth to gather the information? (Yes) 
Then you've been
gone a very long time. (Yes) You must have a lot of information to share.

C: (Deep sigh) More than I thought could be possible.

D: But it sounds as though it's being transmitted very quickly.

C: Yes. It's faster than the speed of light. Because though it took much, 
much time and
lifetimes to gather the information, at this resource center or this place 
that I am now,
it's as though it can be disseminated very quickly. It can be transmitted. 
It can flow
through my system into that place that it needs to be, in a very quick time 
and space,
because here everything is now. Everything here happens now.

D: And the information is safe there because it's stored with these beings?

C: With these beings, and within everything that exists here. In the rocks, 
in the buildings,
everything absorbs the information. It's as though everything is a computer 
bank.
Everything absorbs this knowledge. Everything becomes this knowledge. 
Everything
becomes everything that I'm bringing back.


 
When Phil went to the Planet of the Three Spires he also said that all 
knowledge was
obtainable there, and it was stored within the planet itself. This 
information was in Keepers
of the Garden.

D: If someone like myself wanted to find the information, how could it be 
retrieved?

C: It's a special key. A key to just going inside yourself, because going 
inside yourself is the
key to that knowledge, and this is the place where all the knowledge is. 
And anyone,
any being from any time and any place, can access that by their own desire.

D: You mean they have to desire the knowledge first?

C: Yes, and the knowledge comes through love. You don't have to go to this 
place where I
am, where these beings are. Just ask for the information, and it will be 
given.

D: It sounds as though you are performing a very important duty.

C: That's what my purpose is. That's what I came into being to be and do.

D: Then do you stay there with these beings of energy very long?

C: Always.

This was a shock. If she stayed there, what about this body of Clara I was 
speaking to
that was lying on the bed in Hollywood? Could a part of her stay there, and 
also be here at
the same time. I always worry about causing any harm to the subject, and 
this was a strange
answer.

D: I mean, do you just stay there until they have retrieved the knowledge?

C: No. I will be here until I am on another assignment to another place or 
another time. It
may be gathering information from another world like Earth, another place.

D: But I am thinking of the body that 1 am speaking to on Earth at this 
time. The body of
Clara. Will this energy that I'm speaking to, return to that body? Or is it 
separate? I'm
trying to understand what happens.

C: It's one and the same.

D: But yet you said the energy would stay there until another assignment?

C: That is correct.

D: But yet it is also part of this body on Earth?

C: That is correct.

D: How can it be in two places at once? Can I understand that?

C: (Deep sigh) She doesn't understand it.


 
D: Is there any way you can help us understand?

C: (Purposefully) She was sent to be in a body and to gather information. I 
am a part of her
who has gathered information and is now bringing it back to this place of 
knowledge.
This resource center. This library. She has great difficulty understanding 
and learning
that she can be there gathering information, and that I can be here 
disseminating
information, or bringing information back. And so there is a time where 
there is -- for
her -- a splitting of energy. Not knowing if she's in one place or another.

D: Does this happen to other people also?

C: Yes. There are others who experience similar lifetimes.

D: The feeling of being in two places at the same time.

C: Yes, yes. Because there are numerous beings that are sent. It would be a 
tremendous
responsibility and job for one person to gather all that information.

D: It would be almost impossible, I think.

C: Yes, yes. So there are many beings. And there are other beings who are 
going to other
worlds at the same time that I'm here, and that Clara is there in that 
form. I hope she's
gathering more information in that physical form to transmit to the part of 
her that's me,
that's bringing the information here.

This was getting beyond my understanding, and would take further study. I 
thought I
should get back to the experience we were investigating in the first place.

D: Are you in a position to explain what happened when she was driving down 
the road in
Hawaii, when this transference took place? Is her physical body still in 
that car at that
time? (No answer) We're reviewing that time, when she was driving down the 
road,
and came upon that park.

C: She was sent there at that time and that place. Because that was the 
place that
materialized for her benefit, so she could go into that space, so the part 
that I am could
leave and bring the information here to the resource center. And then it 
was not
appropriate at the time when the information was disseminated here, that 
she return to
that particular place. So she was taken to a place that she, in that 
physical body, knew
on this highway, Pelanoni (phonetic). A place that she knew, so the car 
would be there,
and she would know how to get to where she was going, when the part that I 
am left
her physical body.

D: Then the transference had to be at a certain place in Hawaii at that 
time?

C: Not necessarily. That was just a place that she felt comfortable with in 
the physical body.
And the place that was created for her to be, was a place of great beauty 
for her. And
so it was a place where she could be totally and completely relaxed, so the 
transference
of the part that I am of her could leave her body and come up to transfer 
the
information.


 
D: Then the car and her physical body in the car was physically taken to 
the other highway
on the other side of the island?

C: That is correct. It was just simply demateralized and then materialized 
back at another
place.

D: Is this common to move cars and people from one place to another?

C: Oh, yes. Oh, yes.

D: It happens often?

C: Very often, very often.

D: When it happens, is the physical body dematerialized and rematerialized 
also? (Yes)
And no harm occurs to the body.

C: No harm. It becomes pure energy.

D: And she and the vehicle were just moved from one place to another.

C: That is correct.

D: So when she was once again conscious, she was in a different place on 
the island. And
was driving at that time. (Yes) And she had no memory until now of what 
happened.

C: That's right.

D: Is this the only time this has occurred in her life as Clara?

C: It has occurred many times. But this time she was at a place and time in 
her life when she
was open to investigate, to see what occurred, and how it may have 
occurred. The
other times were not a time when she was ready to have an understanding, or 
at a
growth time in her Earthly physical life that she could have an 
understanding of what
was happening.

D: Also it was probably not as noticeable that it made her remember it.

C: That is correct.

D: So this was a time when something unusual occurred, and made her 
remember it.

C: That is correct.

D: Is it all right for her to know the information now?

C: Yes. She should know the information. She has been longing to know the 
information.
She will understand it now. It is to be a joyous benefit for her.

D: That's very important. Would it be all right if I came at another time 
and communicated
with this part of her?


 
C: Oh, yes. We like communicating. That's what our work is, communicating.

D: Because I've been told by others that if I wanted information I could 
have access to
anything I needed to know.

C: That's right. You have a special talent and a special gift that has been 
given to you. To
gather information that has been silent, that has been suppressed, that has 
been hidden,
that has been covered up, for eons. And it is the time now, and we are 
making this
communication through this vehicle to you, so that you know and that you be 
aware,
that you are doing a great work. And it is at the appropriate time on the 
planet Earth,
that you disseminate the information in the way in which you have been 
chosen to do.
And to allow this knowledge to come through these resources, that others 
will know
that everyone is capable of diving deeper into that which is, to learn more 
about
themselves. And the past and the future, and all that is happening in all 
universes. So,
yes, you have access to all the information in the resource center. And we 
acknowledge
you.

I then asked the other entity or portion or whatever it was to recede, and 
I had Clara's
personality incorporate fully back into her body. The release or change is 
always
noticeable, because the subject breathes deeply at this point. I oriented 
her to the present
time, and brought her back to full consciousness.

After Clara was fully awake I called down to the desk and had Phil come 
upstairs. I
thought it would be important for the two of them to meet, because their 
experiences were
so similar. Phil was puzzled when I introduced him to Clara, because he 
knew that I was
very cautious about revealing the identity of my subjects, in order to 
protect their privacy.
But when I explained what had just happened they both became very 
emotional. It was as if
two souls had met and instantly recognized their connection. They talked 
and described
similar memories of this strange planet of spires. It was a very emotional 
and logically
unnatural scene, because we all knew they had returned "home" for a brief 
period, and the
feelings were overwhelming. There will be other sessions in this book where 
subjects found
their "home" to be an unnatural place far from Earth (Chapter 10).

In the last few years, 2000 and 2001, I have found other cases where the 
person
appeared to be in two places at once, or reporting from another 
perspective. In one of
these a woman, instead of going into a past life, went to the spirit realm 
where she was
attending a meeting of teachers, guides and masters. She said this part of 
her remained there
always, and part of its job was to monitor her progress on Earth and try to 
give advice on a
subconscious level.

As this book was going to the printers I found another similar case i n 
2001. Whoever
is running this show from the other side apparently has decided it is time 
to release this
information. A woman regressed to a past life as a man in a remote part of 
Greece. He did
not belong there, but was observing and listening. I took her backwards to 
see where she
came from, and she found herself on a dark planet. It was all gray with a 
few buildings and
no trees. It seemed to be mostly underground. She found herself in a 
strange body. She
described it as a fish body, but it seemed more lizard-like with a large 
mouth, huge eyes, an
unusually shaped head with a bump on the back and a tail. She said she was 
an observer
and was sent to Earth at various time periods in history. At those times 
she took the shape


 
and was sent to Earth at various time periods in history. At those times 
she took the shape
of the existing being, and was an observer and accumulator of information. 
When I
attempted to take her to the last day of her life, she said there was no 
last day. Her present
personality was still the observer. That was her job.

There has been much talk about "shape-shifters". If they are real I think 
they are these
beings who are able to exist in several suitable forms. (Also energy beings 
can create any
shape or body they choose.) My conclusions are that these shifters would 
not be in
positions of power or decision-making (as has been suggested), because they 
are
observers, accumulators and reporters. This is similar to Bartholomew, so 
it appears to
have been going on since the beginning of time.

So it seems as though this part of us that is living a life on Earth is 
only a small piece or
splinter of a much larger us. That we are many rather than one, or rather 
pieces of a more
complex whole. We are only able to focus on the splinter we perceive as our 
totality. That
is a good thing, because if we were aware of the complexity of it we would 
not be able to
function in this world or reality. We are only allowed to see the facade 
that masks a much
larger picture. Only now are we being allowed to peek behind the veil.

Clara wanted to have another session when she heard I was going to return 
to
California. I had to come back the next week to speak at the Whole Life 
Expo in
Pasadena. This time Clara flew down from San Francisco instead of driving, 
and we were
able to have one session. I wanted to especially focus on questions dealing 
with Earth
mysteries, since we had been told we could have access to any information 
we wanted. I
didn't tell Clara what I was interested in exploring. Of course, in the 
past I have found that
the guardians of the knowledge do not often give you everything you ask 
for. I have learned
to not press it, and take what I can get. I always have plenty of 
questions, and I can always
move on to another topic.

During this session I asked about many different unexplained topics, and 
the answers
will be included in the section about Earth Mysteries. I was refused 
information about the
Pyramids because the time was not yet right, but I got other information 
that is pertinent to
this topic.

D: The reason I asked about the Pyramids was because you said the planet of 
the spires,
the entire planet, all of it, the rocks, every part of the planet, had been 
turned into a
storehouse. (Yes) And on Earth this is not the case?

C: Everything on Earth has the knowledge. It's all in the mind of man, if 
man will open to the
expansiveness that the mind has for man. Man or humans on Earth, as the 
development
of his mind is now, must have a tangible place they can touch and feel, 
like a library, for
example. That is a place where knowledge is. It's stored. You can go there. 
So it is a
feasible thing that all the knowledge for man, and all the creation, all 
the knowledge of
the Earth and the universe, would have a storehouse on Earth. And that's in 
the
Pyramid. Should man be able to open up his mind to full capacity, then he 
would know
that all knowledge is within himself.

D: Yes, that's true. I've found in my work, that it can be tapped by this 
method. (Yes) But
consciously people never realize that. It's only when they're in trance and 
doing


 
consciously people never realize that. It's only when they're in trance and 
doing
subconscious work.

C: That is true. And that is why you have been chosen to show humanity, to 
show people
on the Earth, that this is a way of expansion of the mind, to know that all 
knowledge
that is is within. It's being able to find that way of tapping into that 
knowledge. And by
your methods, you show that this can be done. There are people who will not 
believe
this, but as you begin to allow the information to flow through you in the 
manner in
which you have been able to do, then the acceptance will be on a grander 
scale. And
eventually in time more and more will accept this as a way of being able to 
access that
which is within all. And perhaps at some future time - hopefully near 
future time -
people will be able to tap into this type of knowledge on a more conscious 
level.

D: I've always believed that. That the knowledge has not been destroyed 
because the
people have died over the centuries. It is still stored in the subconscious 
mind.

C: It is stored into the cellular level of the DNA. So even though a person 
might make a
transition from a physical body into a pure energy body -- that which I am 
- you never
forget.

D: So it is always available once you find the method to contact it.

C: Yes. It is within all. The information is there.

D: I've often suspected that the pyramids and the monuments in Peru -- that 
I just visited --
were much older.

C: Macchu Picchu?

D: Yes, I've been there. I could see a combination of structures there that 
I thought were
from different time periods.

C: There are different time periods at Macchu Picchu. Some are much newer 
than others.
It's as though two civilizations were there. And in fact they were.

D: This is what the shaman told us. That the Incas did not build the main 
ones with the huge
blocks.

C: That is correct. The Incas came many generations, many, many, many, many 
years later
after the original - ruins, as you know them now-- the civilization, the 
cities, were built.
They were built much, much earlier than the Incas. The Incas inhabited them 
after the
other civilization had already left the planet.

D: That's what I thought. That's what the shaman believed too. That the 
Incas came and just
utilized what they found.

C: Yes. They found a very nice habitat. And so they said, "Why should we 
create
something when it's been created for us already."

D: And some of the buildings they built were of much lesser quality.

C: That is correct. Because they had lost the knowledge that the earlier 
civilization had


 
C: That is correct. Because they had lost the knowledge that the earlier 
civilization had
achieved.

D: What happened to the original inhabitants? They just seemed to disappear 
and left their
cities. No one knew what happened to them.

C: They had evolved to a vibrational level in which they no longer needed a 
physical form.
They had reached a level of such purity that they became pure energy. And 
just, as you
would say, "disappeared" from the mass, or the density of the human body. 
Or the
physical form, as you know it. These cities were built by people who 
survived Atlantis
and migrated to Peru. So they were already at a higher evolved level. When 
they came
to this planet they were already at a higher vibrational level. And those 
who then went
out and created other communities, and other civilizations, lost some of 
that higher
vibrational level, because they separated themselves from the whole. The 
whole being
the civilization as it was. As it had been created when it came back from 
the stars. And
then as they went out and created other communities and other little 
civilizations, as you
would call it, they began to lose their higher vibrations. Their vibrations 
became lower,
and therefore became denser, and denser and denser. Until we have the dense 
physical
form as you know it today.

D: The highly evolved ones more or less raised their vibrational rate to 
where they just
changed?

C: They totally changed form. There was no density any longer. They became 
light.

D: Did they still exist on Earth when they changed to light?

C: They still exist today.

D: Why can't we see them?

C: Because they're vibrating at such a high frequency of energy, that they 
no longer need a
physical form, as you know it. And it is not a visible form.

D: But what are they doing? Are they still living a life?

C: They still are living a life. They can be oftentimes a spirit guide, as 
you know what a spirit
guide is. If a being or an energy would appear to you, it is very possible 
it could be one
of those who has reached such a level of vibration that they become what 
you would
call "an ascended master." This whole civilization, as a group, was one 
unit. And as one
unit they evolved to a place where they no longer needed a physical form.

D: What happened to the bodies when they evolved?

C: The bodies just dissipated.

D: And this place they went to, was it like a land, a city?

C: Yes. They can be in any city. Any city, any place can be their home. 
Also there are what
you would call "etheric cities." Cities just like your cities, only they 
are on a vibrational
level which is at a higher note that humans, as you know it, cannot see. 
But they exist.


 
level which is at a higher note that humans, as you know it, cannot see. 
But they exist.

D: And they exist in this light form.

C: In light form, yes. Should you be able to raise your consciousness to a 
level such that
you would no longer need a dense physical body, then you would be able to 
see the
cities. You would be able to move in and out, and go about your daily 
whatever you
do, as though you were in a dense form. But your vibrational level is of 
such a pure
thought, shall I say. Your thoughts are so pure. Your life is so pure, that 
it is all positive.
And you reach a level where your sensitivity and your vibration, your 
energy level is at
such a high note, that you no longer need this. So you go to that place, 
which is still in
existence.

D: But in that place, it sounds like they wouldn't die, if they were pure 
light.

C: No, you do not die. You never die. Even in the dense form you don't die.

D: I know you just change forms.

C: Yes. You simply change to a different vibration. And it is a possibility 
that you could go
to that vibration at some point. You might transcend. Because even though 
you leave a
dense physical form, as you know it, you still have stages in which you can 
grow and
develop to other vibrational levels. There are many different levels of 
vibration.

D: Then even at that level, if they transcended and went there en masse, do 
they still have
karma to repay?

C: When you reach that level of vibration, that would be far beyond the 
fifth dimension, as
you would think of dimensions. You have worked out all karma that would 
need to be
worked through. So when you get to that level of vibration there is no 
karma.

D: Then they could stay therefor eternity?

C: For as long as they wish.

D: Even if they don't die, could they decide to go on and do something 
else?

C: They could decide to come back in physical form. They decide, "Well, 
gee, that was so
much fun, why don't we try this again."

D: But then they can get caught up into karma again.

C: That is a possibility, yes.

D: I'm trying to put this together with some of the other things I've 
heard. It's different than
the spirit level, where people go when they die on Earth and leave the 
physical body. Is
this a different place that these beings are at?

C: It can be the same. It depends on the growth of the spirit. If it's 
someone who has just
made a transition, they could be at a vibrational level where this 
community is. Or it
may take more growth to get to that place. It depends on the state of 
enlightenment at
which that person is at the time of that transition.


 
which that person is at the time of that transition.

D: Then the majority of people on Earth today, when they die and leave the 
body, are
working out problems in karma, so they have to keep going back and forth. 
So
apparently these in Peru were coming from a different place when they 
crossed over.

C: Yes. That group was a civilization that did it in group form instead of 
as an individual
form.

D: So that is probably what we are trying to attain, to reach that level 
where we don't have
to keep coming back.

C: That is the ultimate goal.

D: I've heard the ultimate goal is to return to the Creator, return to God.

C: That's what it's all about, going to the light which is the source, that 
is what you would
call God.

D: Yes, there are different names for Him.

C: Many different names. It is what you choose it to be for you.

D: Then these people, I suppose you would say, are as close as you can get 
to the Creator.

C: Very close. Very close. Because a civilization went in group form, and 
they went as one,
with no separation between, what you would say, the bosom of God. Which is 
being
one with God, or being one with all, being one with everything that is. 
Being everything
that is. Because the ultimate goal is to be one with God. And you are not 
one with God
when you realize there is a separation, because man has tried so hard to be 
separate
from God. The ultimate goal of the soul is to be back with God, from whence 
we came
from the beginning.

D: Yes, that makes sense to me. Are there other civilizations that have 
made this transition
en masse?

C: Many have done that.

D: Are there any that we would be familiar with in history?

C: Not in your known history, no.

D: It was back before that?

C: Before that, yes.

D: It sounds as though the people of Atlantis died violently. So that would 
be different
circumstances when we have mass disasters.

C: (Interrupted) I will say one thing about the mass disasters. If it's a 
civilization, or if it's a
group of people, those souls, those beings chose that at that time, as a 
way of going to
another level. Or to another place where they could grow in a different 
way. It is


 
another level. Or to another place where they could grow in a different 
way. It is
choice.

D: As you can see, I have many questions.

C: Yes, you do. You have very good questions. And that's why you have been 
chosen.
And that is why we wish to share the knowledge with you, so that mankind, 
as you
know it today, will have the information and the secrets that have been 
locked up from
ourselves. We wish to talk with you some more. Clara is doing much like 
what you're
doing, but in a different sense. In that you will be reporting it to 
humanity. She comes in
contact with humans, is taking information, and reporting it back to us. 
And that is why
you have been sent many varied and different peoples to gather your 
information
through.

D: But the information is becoming more complicated as I work.

C: That's because you're opening more doors. And as you allow yourself to 
open more
doors, as you step through the doors, then other doors open up, so that 
other realities
and much more complicated material will be given to you. It will be an 
honor to explore
them with you.

D: I will try never to violate your trust.

C: We know that or we wouldn't come to you.

I oriented Clara back to the present time and brought her forward to full
consciousness. Upon awakening she described her feelings while she was 
talking.

C: I had the feeling I was in now. I felt like I was in future time, past 
time and now. It was
like all time was right now.

D: It was all combined. Kind of like you were split?

C: No, it didn't feel split. It felt very much unity, being in future time 
and yet in ancient, way-
past time. Many, many civilizations ago. It felt like this entity knew no 
boundaries of
time. It was like all time was now.

D: Well, you can see how we can get information that way, because it 
doesn't have any
boundaries.

A unusual occurrence happened after this session. Clara went back to her 
hotel room.
After a few minutes she called me and asked me to come to her room. When I 
got there
she showed me the back of her neck. When she was brushing her hair she saw 
a red mark
on the back of her neck. (In the bathroom at this hotel there were mirrors 
on both sides of
the wall. Thus Clara could see the back of her head as she brushed her hair 
up. She wore it
up in a tight ponytail.) The red mark extended up into the hairline at 
least two inches, and
then down beyond the hairline -- that's where she noticed it - about a half 
inch. It was very
red, and looked like a stripe. In the area below the hairline it was about 
a half an inch to
three-quarters of an inch wide, tapering upward to about an inch and a half 
at the broadest
part of the red mark inside the hairline. I got my camera and took some 
pictures of it. But it
was already beginning to fade by the time I was trying to take pictures. 
There is no way


 
was already beginning to fade by the time I was trying to take pictures. 
There is no way
anything could have caused any irritation in that part of the body, because 
she had been
lying perfectly still on a pillow. She said it didn't hurt or itch or 
anything, it was just red, and
she was curious about it. This could go along with the other people I have 
worked with,
who had marks and blotches appear on their body when working with types of 
energy as
this. These cases were reported in The Custodians.

This contact with a planet that holds all knowledge, and is always 
accumulating more is
very similar to the accounts of my other subjects who have been told they 
are reporters.
Many humans have implants in their body that act as transmitters. 
Everything they see, hear
and feel is being sent to computer banks that are recording the history of 
our planet Earth.
Are these two separate projects, or are they connected some way to the 
whole? I have
found that one of the main functions of the subconscious, or perhaps our 
very soul, is to
accumulate information from all the lives we ever live. Our ultimate goal 
is to return to the
Source, our concept of God, the Creator. When we have completed all the 
journeys and
adventures through all our many variety of lives we are supposed to return 
to the Creator
with our accumulation of knowledge. It is then absorbed. In this way we are 
considered
cells in the body of God.

Knowledge and information seem to be the main purpose of the human species, 
and
thus nothing can be right or wrong. It is only positive and negative. We 
learn lessons from it
and it enables us to work out any karma so we can complete our assignments 
and return to
whence we came. In that respect in the final analysis all we have and are 
is the sum total of
our experiences and our knowledge.

A disturbing thought went through my mind when I heard about the entire 
civilization in
Peru that transcended en masse to a higher vibration so they were 
invisible. It was said this
has also happened to other civilizations in the past. There is much talk 
now about our
present day Earth changing its vibration and moving to a higher vibration 
and changing
dimensions. That some would go and some would be left behind, and those 
that are left will
never know what happened. Is it the same thing that happened to these 
civilizations in the
past?

 


 
 


 
Chapter Six

Atlantis
One important mystery that has tantalized the minds of men for ages is the 
existence of

the civilization of Atlantis. Many have called it merely a myth, a legend, 
yet it has persisted.
I have always thought that even a myth or legend has some basis in truth, 
and I have verified
this time and again in my work with hypnosis.

When my subjects are in the deepest level of trance we can access the 
subconscious
directly in a variety of ways. I have discovered that all knowledge is 
available once you tap
into the wisdom of the subconscious mind. Often the person is given the 
information directly
through past lives, and other times they are taken to places where they can 
access the
information and interpret it for themselves. This is often done by visiting 
the Library on the
spirit side. In this wonderful edifice all the knowledge that has ever 
existed, and all that will
exist, is contained on every conceivable subject. This is my favorite place 
in the spirit world
because I am always searching for "lost" knowledge. This place is usually 
managed by a
guardian whose job is to screen those wishing to have access, and to 
determine their
purpose. I have been told that I can have access to anything I wish, 
because I have proven
myself by reporting the information as factually as I can, without 
distortion or censoring. Of
course, there is always information that cannot be given, because the mind 
of man cannot
handle it at the present time. Although, I have noticed in over twenty 
years of regression
work, that information is now being leaked that was forbidden in the early 
days of my
work. This gives me hope that the mind of man has finally advanced to the 
point that it can
comprehend complicated concepts.

Over the years when I had a subject in this deep level of trance my 
curiosity required
me to ask as many questions as I could about many, many topics. When I have 
access to
knowledge, I will never turn away from that opportunity. The information in 
this section
came forth over fifteen years. I put it aside and kept accumulating more 
until it is now time
to put it into this book.

Some of the information on the subject of Atlantis may seem contradictory 
at first
glance. But I do not agree, because I think the various subjects were 
seeing it at different
times in its existence. I have found that Atlantis was not a single 
continent, city, or place. It
was a name given to the world as a whole at that time. The name has become 
associated
with the most developed part of the civilization. But all of the world was 
not at the same
level, similar to ours at the present time. This remarkable civilization 
existed for thousands of
years, so it underwent many changes as it rose to the highest advances 
mankind was
capable of achieving, and then descended in its gradual deterioration and 
downfall. One
only has to look at the history of our own world over the past thousand to 
two thousand
years to see a parallel. Our world has also undergone a myriad of changes 
and
advancements, some good and some not so good.

I have been told that many, many people living today were also alive at the 
time of
Atlantis. We have returned at the present time because mankind is once 
again approaching


 
Atlantis. We have returned at the present time because mankind is once 
again approaching
that precipice that could plunge our world into the same abyss that claimed 
Atlantis.
Operating as a spiral, time has brought similar circumstances into our 
present time, and we
are proceeding down the same path. We have returned to make sure that 
mankind does not
make the same mistakes again. By living in this tumultuous time we can 
repay karma that
would normally require ten lifetimes. So we all volunteered to be here 
during these times.

Brenda gave us information about Atlantis during its glory days before it 
began to
deteriorate.

B: The history of Atlantis stretched over many thousands of years. We could 
start by giving
you general terms of how things developed. And then later as you desire 
more details,
we could organize them and give it to you in the various aspects of the 
history.

D: Was this the first advanced civilization on this planet, or were there 
others before that?

B: It's hard to say, they stretch so far back. It looks like before 
Atlantis arose, the main
civilization on this Earth was from the galactic community helping mankind. 
They helped
Atlantis to develop, so that mankind would develop their own civilization. 
Which is
what mankind needed to do in order to eventually join the galactic 
community. They
were upset because when Atlantis was destroyed, mankind was on the verge of 
joining
the galactic community. And when it was destroyed, it shook mankind so 
severely and
knocked them so,far back, that they could not join the galactic community 
then.

D: Where do you want to begin? I always like things in order. It makes it 
easier for me.

B: Yes. As I have just mentioned, it was various settlements of the overall 
galactic
community that helped Atlantis get started. They had been watching mankind 
and trying
to help them advance, but they remained basically hidden. Mankind was doing 
basic
things like agriculture and they had fire, and were building simple cities. 
And they felt
that mankind was far enough advanced to handle the knowledge that there 
were others
that were not of mankind. They saw there was a group on Atlantis that was 
the most
advanced. They had the highest developed civilization in the production of 
goods and
art and literature and such as that. A very urbane type of people. They 
started helping
these people to advance the civilization further. They had a way of 
stimulating these
people so they could come up with inventions at a faster rate. They knew 
the type of
energy that was conducive towards creative thought. And they stimulated the 
people's
mind with this energy. When they saw it was working, they started doing 
this in other
civilized centers of the world, which gave rise to the other civilizations. 
You asked
specifically about Atlantis, so I shall try to stay with that story.

D.â?¢ Was Atlantis just one place?

B: It started out being one place, but then as the civilization grew, its 
influence spread. And
so what was considered to be Atlantis started to include more than just the 
land
originally called Atlantis. Its civilization spread so that whoever was in 
the influence of
this sphere was considered to be part of Atlantis.

D: Are we correct in calling it that?

B: It's a good name. It's a correction of the original name. As you know 
when a civilization


 
B: It's a good name. It's a correction of the original name. As you know 
when a civilization
is spread over a large area, different dialects of the major language will 
appear. And in
the dialect that developed in the south, the name was pronounced closer to 
Atlanta,
which has been further altered in pronunciation in your language. But it is 
accurate
enough so .... It was a direct progression and it poses no problem in 
relating that name
to the civilization I'm speaking of.

D: There were other civilizations, but you want to zero in on this one at 
this time.

B: You seem to desire the information about this one. So I will make 
references to the other
civilizations. The development was steady in all these civilizations. 
Atlantis was slightly
ahead because they started developing first. But the other civilizations 
developed as
well, so they could all work together. For the good of mankind, it was 
necessary. So
the civilization continued to advance. The people were a pretty people. 
They were
generally happy, good featured. They were emotionally healthy as well as 
physically
healthy, which helped to make them a fair people. Not meaning necessarily 
light, but
fair as in pretty. Your language is very imprecise with its descriptive 
words.

D: I know. I've heard that before. Did they have any general coloring or 
features that were
predominant?

B: Not really. At first, yes, and then as they spread they came in contact 
with other peoples.
It became a general mixture much as it is in your country. They could tell 
someone's
general ancestry, where their ancestors came from, by their coloring, 
sometimes. But it
didn't matter to them and so they didn't worry about it. They started out 
being basically
reddish-blond headed with a few brown haired. Of a light olive complexion, 
between
light olive and creamy. And with usually green or hazel eyes. And then 
later on, they
came to be people who were blond or black headed, brown eyed, light skin, 
dark skin,
a general mixture. And they tended to be tall and well-formed.

D: I wanted to get a mental picture.

B: They did not base their culture on metal, the way yours does. They 
believed in using
materials as close to the original condition as when they obtained them. So 
they used a
lot of stone and clay for their buildings. And their sciences developed 
directly into the
manipulation of energies, so they could manipulate all types of energy, 
including such
things as gravity. Hence they were able to erect buildings using huge 
blocks of stone
that seem impossible to you with the basis and mind set of your 
civilization.

D: Then they didn't use machinery or equipment?

B: Correct. Because it was not necessary. They knew how to manipulate these 
energies
using what seems like plain and simple instruments that would be impossible 
to do such
things. But they knew how to tune in to different types of energy flow and 
cause them
to interact in such a way to cause things to happen the way they wanted 
them to
happen. Which sounds vague in your language, but that seems to be the best 
that I can
state it.

D: Did they need many people to do this?


 
B: It depended on what was being done. Usually one person could do it with 
the tools on
hand, but it had to have the consent of all, so that the energy would be 
flowing in a
positive direction.

D: Everyone didn't have to be concentrating or sending the energy?

B: No. But they had to give their general consent, so they would not be 
blocking the energy
by disagreeing with what was going on. It's like your concept of positive 
thinking. You
don't have to concentrate too terribly hard for positive thinking. It's 
just a general mind
set that you try to achieve. In the process of learning about these 
energies and
manipulating them they developed their psychic abilities to the peak. So 
many things our
civilization depends upon were simply not necessary in their civilization. 
Things like
telephones, governmental red tape. The administrative-type things were very 
direct
because people could communicate through telepathy. And whenever something
needed to be done and needed the consent of all, they would just ask them 
through
telepathy and they would give their consent. And it would be almost 
instantaneous and
that would eliminate many of the problems present in the modern world.

D: Was this the only way they communicated, just through the mind?

B: No. They also communicated verbally, but it was a mixture of both. And 
they just took it
for granted. They never really differentiated whether they were 
communicating verbally
or mentally, because they would be doing both simultaneously.

D: Was this something they had to learn, or did it come naturally?

B: All human beings have the natural predilection for this. It was bred 
into the race, but it
was a matter of developing it. For example, all human beings generally have 
hands with
five fingers. These hands are extremely skillful tools and they can do very 
delicate
manipulative type work, but only if you develop the muscles and use the 
hands. It is the
same way with psychic abilities. All human beings have psychic abilities, 
but the only
way they can be developed is by using them.

D: But this was something that came naturally to these people?

B: No, they had to develop it. It was just considered part of the normal 
maturing process,
but they were more conscious of it than people in general are today. They 
considered it
to be a normal part of a child's development, developing muscular skills as 
well as
psychic skills. They didn't ignore the signs the way they are ignored 
today. It was there
waiting to be developed, but they did have to work at it, like they would 
have to work
at learning how to walk. The ability had always been there, but it took 
them a while to
realize it was consistently there. Early humans relied on it for survival, 
but didn't realize
what they were doing. Then later when humans became civilized, many times 
they
would forget about it, but it was still there. And then when their 
civilization developed
with the help of the galactic community, they realized it was something 
that could be
developed. Their science pointed out that they needed to be a harmonious 
whole
themselves to be in harmony with the universe in general. And this was part 
of yourself.
And if it's not developed, you would not be balanced and you would not be a
harmonious whole. Upon the rare occasion that one would fall ill, their 
psychic abilities
would help them locate where they were out of balance from the basic energy 
levels of


 
would help them locate where they were out of balance from the basic energy 
levels of
the universe. And so they used their psychic abilities in countless ways in 
the smallest
details of everyday life. It would be impossible to list all the ways. We 
would be here
for a long time just listing different ways their psychic abilities could 
be used. The
psyche is much more dexterous than just the mind, although it is 
functioning through the
mind. It is a different aspect of the brain than mind is. Mind and psyche 
are two
different aspects that work through the organ called the brain. One is 
basic and takes
care of the necessities of life, and the other adds the details and 
finishing touches. It can
be very precise and do things that the mind would be incapable of doing, 
because it is
not fine-honed enough.

D: Were the majority of the people in the world at that time developed in 
this way?

B: The ones in the civilization, yes. The ones in the backwoods did not 
have their psyche as
well developed. They just relied on it almost as instinct.

D: Did they have a government of any kind?

B: At first yes, but then it changed as the civilization developed, because 
the original
purposes of the government became obsolete, due to the psychic powers. And 
so the
government gradually altered and changed to where it had another purpose. 
They put
organizational structure to better use elsewhere, like organizing research.

D: The scientific community? Or was it considered that in those days?

B: It really wasn't considered that because the research being done was 
mostly based on
mystical and psychic things. And so it was considered individual quests. 
Whenever
people had insights about things they would report it to this 
organizational body, so they
could keep track of that fact and see how it fit into the whole picture, 
because they
considered every fact to be pertinent. And they would collect all these 
facts together
and organize them and fit them into the whole picture, to try to better 
understand the
nature of the universe. This involved every single person. It was very 
complex and the
organization was needed. So that's what happened to the original 
governmental
structure.

D: Did they keep records of some type?

B: Yes, they had to keep very extensive records. Due to the nature of this 
civilization they
did not have computers per se, but they had a way of storing information 
using the
basic energy of the universe, that could be tapped into with psychic 
abilities. (Perhaps
similar to the way we were collecting information.) That was their major 
storage area,
and that is why your archaeologists have not found anything. Their 
information is still
stored there and ready to be tapped into. You need only to develop the 
correct psychic
abilities to be able to tap into it. They had paper-like products for 
teaching the children
to read, and illustrating how to develop their psychic abilities and such. 
And that rotted
long ago.

D: I think the scientists are expecting to find something written down or 
carved or some
kind of record like that.

B: Yes. The record is there, but it's on the psychic planes. It's very 
organized and it's stored


 
B: Yes. The record is there, but it's on the psychic planes. It's very 
organized and it's stored
and it's ready to use. And it will be of great benefit to your world. It's 
almost like
Akashic records, but not quite, because Akashic records are part of the 
universe. They
took that concept and found it could be used to set up a different sort of 
records. It
exists on a sort of energy level.

D: I was thinking of the pyramids or something similar. If they might have 
access to the
knowledge in a physical place.

B: No. However, the pyramids and other types of megalithic structures that 
are aligned to
the heavenly bodies - by that I'm referring to things like the mysterious 
stone circles in
Europe - are devices to help focus this energy, so that one could tap into 
it. Because
the energy had to be organized and focused in order to be used for this 
purpose.

D: If someone went to one of these ancient sites, would that help them have 
more access to
it?

B: Yes, it would. Some of the stone circles would not be as finely tuned as 
they had been,
simply because of the procession of the equinoxes.

D: You mean the sky and the Earth changing?

B: Right, and so they're slightly out of alignment now. But others that had 
a strong solar
alignment would still be functional. For example, since Atlantis was 
destroyed the major
focusing center now is the pyramids of Egypt. And they are still in perfect 
alignment, the
way they were when they were built, hence their power has not diminished. 
That is why
people have had hallucinatory experiences upon spending long periods of 
time in certain
interior parts of the pyramids. It is because that is the center of the 
focusing of the
power. And you would have to be deaf, dumb, blind and retarded, not to be 
able to
pick up on these emanations. They had similar megalithic structures on 
Atlantis. If your
archaeologists find anything, it will be these megalithic structures, and 
they are no longer
aligned. They were badly damaged at the time Atlantis was destroyed, and 
naturally
their alignment was messed up. Your archaeologists will figure out they 
were aligned
with the Sun at one time, using the precedence of the existence of these 
other megalithic
structures that are undamaged. These were like a gigantic stone computer, 
using the
natural energy flows of the Earth and surrounding space. And focusing them 
in certain
ways to be able to use the different energy levels of the universe.

D: You said the people of Atlantis used no metal?

B: Very little metal because they found that the more something is 
manufactured and altered
from its original form, the more out-of-harmony it is with the universe, 
and the more
vibrations it loses. And if you take something from the Earth and use it 
without
drastically altering its molecular structure, it will still be in tune with 
the energy levels,
and can be used for this purpose. Hence they tended to use a lot of stone 
in their
structures, since this was just solid chunks of Earth cut up and 
transported to another
place without being subjected to melting, like you do for the refinement of 
certain
metals.

D: Then all their buildings, even the private dwellings, were made from 
stone.


 
D: Then all their buildings, even the private dwellings, were made from 
stone.

B: Either stone or clay or wood, and such. Some of the furniture in their 
homes was carved
from stone. I used "carved", for that's the word in the language, but it's 
not really a
good description of the process. When they took stone out of the Earth, 
there was a
way of temporarily altering its energy fields to where it would become 
flexible like clay.
And as a result, they could shape it like you would clay, into anything 
they needed. And
then they would let the energy field return to its normal state and it 
would become rigid
like stone again. They had all the ordinary comforts of life that you would 
expect in a
civilized community.

D: What about food?

B: Just a regular balance of food. In the process of learning about the 
energy, they learned
how to stay balanced with their eating. Which eliminated many medical 
problems that
your civilization has problems with, and various diseases caused by 
unbalanced eating.
So as a consequence, most of the people would eat mainly vegetable, high 
fiber type
diets and very little meat. They didn't go to the extremes that some of 
your vegetarians
have, because the body needed protein and they didn't want to eat eggs all 
the time.
And so they would kill meat as they needed it. Some of the more advanced 
mystics did
not feel the need for eating, because they could tap into the energy and 
absorb what
their bodies needed directly from the universe, rather than indirectly 
through food. (This
is the way certain extraterrestrials exist.) It's a very advanced 
technique. And even as
advanced as Atlantis was psychically in general, only their most advanced 
would do it
on a regular basis.

D: Were their animals similar to the ones we have on Earth today?

B: They were basically similar. What your archaeologists consider early 
civilizations, that is,
the civilizations that first had agriculture and domesticated animals, were 
actually
remnant survivors of this former civilization that had fallen. They were 
trying to rebuild
civilization from their shattered remains. That's where the domesticated 
animals came
from, cattle, goats, sheep, camels and certain types of horses. The breeds 
were
different and they looked different, but that's because mankind is always 
doing selective
breeding to change the appearance of their domesticated animals. But 
basically they
were the same animal. For example, it's like the difference between a dairy 
cow and a
brahma bull.

D: Did they have any type of transportation?

B: Oh, yes. The type of transportation they had has come down to you in 
legends of magic
carpets. (I gave a surprised laugh.) Basically, they could levitate with no 
problem,
because they knew how to manipulate the energy and gravity. And so they did 
most of
their traveling by levitation. Now, sometimes if they wanted to take 
something with
them but didn't want to carry it, instead of using the additional energy to 
levitate it
separately, they would get a rug or something that they would sit on and 
just levitate
themselves and the other objects on the rug.

D: Ah-ha, just like the Arabian Nights.

B: Right. They learned to manipulate this energy to accomplish many things, 
and this


 
B: Right. They learned to manipulate this energy to accomplish many things, 
and this
included traveling over the surface of the Earth. If they just wanted to go 
a short
distance and didn't want to tap into the energy, they would use an animal. 
But as a
result of being able to tap into this energy, there was no need to develop 
automobiles or
airplanes. And the galactic community was very excited about this. For this 
ability
seems, as best I can see, to be unique to our race. And it would be one of 
the
contributions we would make to the galactic community. Because the other 
planets
developed through the use of machines and vehicles.

D: Like we have done this time.

B: Yes. And the galactic community is somewhat concerned that we have not 
developed
our psychic abilities this time, but they know these abilities are there 
waiting to be
developed. And they remember how it was with the other civilization. If we 
are not
successful in tapping into this psychic information ourselves, they will 
undoubtedly prod
us and help us to "discover" it, the way they have with other past 
discoveries. This type
of energy was used mainly for personal transportation over long distances, 
and for
transportation of the blocks of stone and such as that. There are certain 
mystics in your
present day civilization that can still do this, but they're in isolated 
areas of the world.
Certain ones deep in the jungles of India. But the ability is most 
prominent among the
Lamas in the high mountains of Tibet. They were able to preserve it because 
they were
so isolated. They were the least affected by the devastation of Atlantis 
being destroyed.

D: Did they do anything for entertainment?

B: Oh, yes, that's a basic need of human nature. It depended upon what 
civilization it was,
and according to their individual cultures. For example, in Atlantis, one 
thing that was
very popular would be: a group of people would attach colored streamers to 
their arms
or to articles of clothing. And then they would all levitate around each 
other to perform
pretty colorful patterns with the streamers streaming behind them. And the 
children
would love to watch this. They would do whatever their imagination could 
come up
with. They had drama and plays and music. They tended to prefer live 
performances,
but if they wanted to see something that was not being performed locally at 
the time,
they could tune in psychically to where it was being performed and watch it 
with their
psychic abilities. So it was like TV in a way.

D: It appears they were very highly psychically developed.

B: Yes, but the destruction of Atlantis frightened them very much. It gave 
them the
equivalent of a mental trauma. Like when an individual suffers a severe 
mental trauma in
their younger life and it affects them the rest of their life, unless they 
become aware of it
and work it through and resolve it. The entire human race received the 
equivalent. And
also, the way in which Atlantis was destroyed, and the way the psychic 
focusing centers
were destroyed, it gave everybody a temporary psychic burnout. It would be 
like
accidentally seeing an explosion too closely and your eyes would be 
temporarily
blinded.

D: And this affected them for several generations.

B: Yes. The ability was still there, it was just numbed for a while. Then 
it gradually started


 
B: Yes. The ability was still there, it was just numbed for a while. Then 
it gradually started
getting its feeling back. And it didn't take as long as you might think. 
But humankind in
general subconsciously remembered this and so they avoided developing 
psychic
abilities for several thousand years, afraid they would get burned again, 
so to speak.

D: That would make sense. Well, did they stay in that type of development 
for a long time?

B: Yes, that was the major impetus of their civilization. They used 
crystals for focusing
certain types of energies, for contacting the galactic community. They 
could do it
mentally, but to help amplify the mental energies they would use certain 
types of
crystals. Their science of crystallography was extremely advanced.

D: You said they used this for contacting the galactic community?

B: Yes, for long range communication. Instead of sapping everybody's energy 
by tapping in
on everyone's telepathic abilities, they would use these crystals. Because 
not everyone
in the galactic community was attuned to this, it would be like trying to 
speak with a
deaf person. One had to use a different means of communication.

D: And they understood the crystal communication?

B: Right. And so they would use the energies generated by the 
crystallography for
interacting with the galactic community. It was complimentary and 
compatible to both
their civilization and the various civilizations of the galactic community.

D: Could one person focus these crystals or did it take many people?

B: One person could do it because these crystals could draw upon the 
various energies and
energy fields of the Earth. Such as the electro-magnetic fields, 
gravitation, sunlight,
what-have-you. What needed to be done would depend on what kind of energy 
the
crystals would draw upon. And there would be different types of crystals 
for different
purposes. And some of these different types would be specialized for 
drawing upon
certain kinds of energy.

D: Did they have to be carved a certain way or shaped a certain way? B: 
Their molecular
structures, the matrices, the latticework of the molecular structure would 
have to be
designed in a certain way. And yes, many times the shape of the surface 
also had an
affect. But they would start at the molecular level and do something 
similar to the
crystals as they did to the rocks. They would alter the energy field so 
they could
redesign the lattice work of the molecules so they would focus a particular 
energy in a
particular way. And then reset the energy fields so it would stay that way.

D: Then this was how they formed certain shapes for different purposes?

B: Not shapes! The internal structure. The molecular structure of the 
crystal. And then, yes,
they would alter the surface of this crystal to shape it the way it needed 
to be. But it
was first important to get the internal structure, the molecular structure 
correct or you
could do all the shaping in the world and do no good.

D: I thought it had something to do with the facets or the different shape 
how it would be
focused.


 
focused.

B: You first have to get the molecular structure correct. It's like the 
structure of a
snowflake, but carry it down into infinitely small levels of energy. And 
you must have all
these shaped correctly, or it would do you no good.

D: Did it matter how large the crystal was?

B: It depended on what it was used for as to how large it would be or the 
shape of it
ultimately. But their major concern was the molecular structure. And since 
they could
control the molecular shape of these crystals, that's one reason their 
science of
crystallography was so far advanced. And that's why they were able to use 
crystals for
so many different purposes. Because they had specific controlled molecular 
structures,
as well as controlled shapes or sizes.

D: I've always thought that the larger they were the more powerful they 
were.

B: Not necessarily. There was one crystal they had for focusing a 
particular type of energy
that was about three inches long and very slender. It was lens shaped, 
pointed on both
ends. And if you looked at it endwise, it had the shape of a five-pointed 
star or
something similar. And it was only about an eighth of an inch across at its 
widest point.
It was very slender, but it was a powerful crystal due to the type of 
energy it focused. I
can't find the information of what it was used for, but I can see that 
shape of crystal.

D: I see. Then they had to be aware of the energy they wanted and what the 
different
energies would do.

B: Exactly. I think you're beginning to see now. They had different 
crystals for focusing
different kinds of energy for the different purposes. For example, they had 
certain types
of crystals that could focus cosmic rays, and ultraviolet type radiation 
and starlight to
make visible light at nighttime. And these crystals could also use infrared 
heat like from
body heat to help make light at nighttime. Your archaeologists have found 
some of
these crystals in the jungles of Central America. They have not been 
maintained in many
centuries, yet they still glow at night and produce light, but not as 
clearly as they used
to. And they appear to the archaeologists to be simple stone balls. They 
can't
understand what they were for or how they worked, because these are a 
specialized
type of crystal. They have found balls of different sizes. And there have 
been rumors
about how they glow at night. That's why they are so prevalent and are 
found
everywhere. In the places where they found them they were used for 
providing light at
night. Like most civilizations there are things going on at night too, and 
you needed a
fairly widespread source of artificial light.

D: They were like huge streetlights that illuminated the cities?

B: Yes. Street lights, interior lights, spot lights, depending on what kind 
of lighting was
needed. And there were other types of crystals that radiated heat to help 
warm houses.
So they did not have to cut down their forests to build fires. They could 
use these
crystals instead and save the forests for articles of furniture, or simply 
for growing and
oxygenating the air.

D: What types did they use in the houses for light?


 
D: What types did they use in the houses for light?

B: Stone balls. They came in all sizes. And they have found them in all 
sizes in Central
America. You personally have only heard of the large ones, but they have 
also found
smaller ones about the size of a bowling ball or slightly smaller, that 
could be carried in
two hands.

D: Those are stone, but you're calling them crystals.

B: As I have already said, your archaeologists call them stone because they 
appear to be
stone, but they are a specialized type of crystal.

D: I think of crystal as the kind you can see through.

B: Some you can and some you can't. They are referred to as crystals not 
because of their
outward appearance, but simply because of their molecular structure.

D: I see. Then these smaller stone balls were used for illumination in the 
houses?

B: Right. There would be a pedestal protruding from the wall that they 
could sit on. Or a
type of holder in the ceiling much like a setting for a stone on your 
jewelry. There would
be a setting, so to speak, like this, protruding from the ceiling where 
they could implant
one of these balls, or more, depending upon what kind of arrangement they 
wanted.

D: Were the ones used for heating similar?

B: They had a different structure and so they appeared differently. They 
would come closer
to looking like your perception of crystals. And they could be obtained in 
different
colors according to how they wanted to fit in with their interior decor. 
And they could
do one thing with the light balls which you have not thought of. Since the 
balls came in
different sizes, they could get some that were very small, say, one to two 
inches across.
And make them into a pretty arrangement, as a decoration as well as a 
source of light.

D: This is getting away from Atlantis but it's bringing up something in the 
book I wrote
about Jesus when He lived at Qumran (Jesus and the Essenes ). They had a 
mysterious
source of light. It sounds very similar. Would you know about that?

B: It appears that the source of light were from old crystals that were 
left over from the
earlier days that were passed down from generation to generation. Since 
they no longer
had the knowledge to make more of these, they treasured these.

D: They said they came from the Old Ones, the people who had lived many 
years before.
They had many things that had come from them.

B: Yes. They were passed down and taken care of and used from generation to 
generation.
And they passed down the knowledge of how to maintain these, because as 
long as
they maintained these crystals they could produce light practically 
forever. It was simple
maintenance.

I worked with Phil for many years and the information he provided has been 
spliced


 
I worked with Phil for many years and the information he provided has been 
spliced
into many of my books. Instead of going to the Library on the spirit side, 
he gained his
information from the Planet of the Three Spires, which seemed to be a 
storehouse or
depository of all knowledge. Often a group of twelve entities would also 
supply missing
pieces or he would be shown scenes and try to interpret them with the help 
of these entities.

We had access to this information by using an elevator method, rather than 
the cloud
method that is very effective with most of my subjects. Phil would 
visualize himself in an
elevator in an office building, and would stop at the appropriate floor 
that contained access
to whatever information we were looking for. In this case we had discussed 
the possibility
of finding something about Atlantis. The method doesn't really matter, 
gaining access is the
important part of the work.

The elevator had stopped and I asked him what he saw as the door opened.

P: There are bright shimmering lights. They are the energy of the level 
from which we work.
And I'm passing through the lights. I can see what appears to be a flying 
craft, or a
flying ship, flying above a field of green grass. It has a somewhat pointed 
shape in the
front, and a somewhat oval shape toward the rear. And there is room for two 
people to
sit. There are other craft in the sky which could hold many. There is in 
the distance,
from my point of view, a city that sparkles in the Sun. This is one of many 
cities at this
time.

D: Do you know where we are?

P: This had been discussed earlier. The questions were related to that time 
on Earth. This is
merely one city on what was then called the continent of Atlantis.

It may seem a contradiction that he saw flying craft while Brenda did not 
see these. As
has been stated the civilization at that time existed for thousands of 
years, and underwent
many changes and advancements. By this time apparently they had developed 
mechanical
devices, and had moved into technology. We were also to discover other 
changes.

D: Can you tell what that craft is made of?

P: It is an aluminum alloy, very similar to that in use in the present.

D: Can you tell how it is powered?

P: By what is called crystal power. There are in place across the land rays 
of crystal energy,
which are directed to various other parts of the continent. And these craft 
merely align
themselves on this ray and are projected along it. Similar to the concept 
of highways in
use throughout your country today.

D: Do they also have craft that leave the planet, or travel in space? P: 
Yes, however, they
were not of this same type of construction. There were those people who 
were allowed
this possibility. However, they were the high priests or highest functional 
order, who
were in communion with those of the star nature. These were not common 
experiences
among the general populace. Those who were of the highest moral character 
and
understanding were allowed this experience, as a part of their learning and 
spiritual
evolution. It was not a pleasure type of experience. It was given in the 
context of


 
evolution. It was not a pleasure type of experience. It was given in the 
context of
learning.

D: Are there any parts of the original continent above water today?

P: Parts of the Atlantis continent are indeed rising again, and will once 
again rise to and
above the surface. However there is not at this time what one would call 
parts of the
original dry land. That is, nothing significant.

D: I've heard that part of the United States was part of it.

P: That is not accurate as we perceive it. You asked for land which was 
considered a
permanent part of Atlantis, and the entire continent of the United States 
was, in fact,
part of the ocean floor at one time.

D: Do you know where Atlantis was originally located according to our 
geographical map
as it is today?

P: It was in the Atlantic Ocean. There are those areas which were, at that 
period, above
and below, as well. There are areas today which were above ground at that 
time, which
subsequently sank for a period of time, and have since reemerged. There are 
those
areas which were, at that time, submerged, which are now above ground. 
There have
been many Earth changes since that period. Many times being one or the 
other, that is,
land or sea.

D: Then the majority of the continent is below water now.

P: That is accurate.

D: What about the rest of the world? It couldn't have been the only 
populated continent.

P: There were in that one particular area many different civilizations of 
peoples. A social
structure, not that far removed from what you on your planet have in place 
today. That
is, there were many different types and classes of people. There were the 
low or poor
working class. And then economically speaking, the middle and upper 
classes.

D: But there were other continents besides Atlantis?

P: That is accurate. There were areas, not as continents, in the sense that 
they were given or
ascribed one particular name or designation. For at that time the imminent 
and premier
area of population was called "Atlantis". However, not accurate to say that 
was the
only populated area at that time. It was the showcase or center of 
civilization at that
time.

D: The other areas didn't have names.

P: That is accurate. There was not the necessity to incorporate these into 
what would have
then been called the "world government."

D: Did they have the same cultural advancement as this continent of 
Atlantis?

P: There were those areas which were technologically somewhat superior. 
However,


 
P: There were those areas which were technologically somewhat superior. 
However,
morally none was surpassed in that area of Atlantis. It was the crowning 
achievement of
civilization at that point. At that time on your planet, it was the epitome 
of the search for
truth.

D: Had mankind been in existence a long time when Atlantis developed to 
this state?

P: There were many, many generations previous to this. The evolution of the 
spiritual
manifestations were to a high degree, more highly evolved than even to this 
day.

D: I was wondering if this was the highest evolvement that man had reached 
at that time.

P: That is accurate, and since. For the moral character of your planet to 
this day has a great
distance to go to reach this pinnacle of success.

D: I was thinking there might have been other earlier civilizations that we 
didn't know about.

P: There were indeed other civilizations and continents previous to the 
Atlantean culture.
However, none have surpassed that which was found in Atlantis at that time, 
speaking
strictly from a moral and character standpoint.

D: Then were there times whenever man would evolve so far and the 
civilizations would be
destroyed, before the Atlantean continent was formed?

P: There was, as the sands of the desert shifting the shifting fortunes of 
man. For there were
always those advances which would preeminent that particular culture to a 
level of
distinction among its peers. Through various types of what could be called 
"misfortune"
these cultures never seemed to establish a firm foothold on the 
civilizations in place at
that time. And so there was a continual loss and rebuilding, and then loss 
again. Until
suddenly there came the great advancements of that continent of Atlantis. 
There were
previous to that many cultures which were in excess of the spiritual 
character of Atlantis.
However, none taken in the context of the overall population as a whole. 
There were
individuals in other cultures who through diligence and self-denial, and 
training, reached
those levels of awareness, which were above the general population of 
Atlantis.
However, we speak here of a general overall population awareness. That is, 
the culture
or population in general had reached the high area of awareness. And there 
were
cultures previous to the Atlanteans who were of a higher moral character, 
but yet had
not the same type of culture or inner-connectedness about it. It was more 
of the
individual basis.

D: But each time mankind had to start over again from a very low level?

P: There were always those who were keepers of the knowledge, for that was 
a jealously
guarded secret. The knowledge was protected with much reverence and 
dignity.
However, it was not available to the population in general. And so there 
were always
those of the higher moral standards, who were the keepers of the knowledge.

D: Then the Earth had changed, continents had risen and disappeared, before 
this time of
Atlantis.

P: That is accurate. This was caused by various cataclysms natural to the 
planet. For in that


 
P: That is accurate. This was caused by various cataclysms natural to the 
planet. For in that
time period the Earth was still making adjustments, and settling into a 
long and
prosperous life. The Earth at that point was somewhat younger than now, it 
was much
more unsettled.

D: Our scientists tend to think there were no people in those early days.

P: Not so, for there were people in days when scientists believe there was 
no life at all.
However, they simply do not have the perspective of hindsight that would be 
necessary
to confirm the existence of these people. For with each change there was 
the
obliteration of those who existed previous to the change, such that their 
cultures were
lost with no trace. Not that the peoples themselves were decimated such 
that there
were no humans left, but that there was no trace left of their 
accomplishments. Simply
because of the cataclysmic destruction which followed each natural Earth 
change.

D: Then there has always been some who have survived.

P: That is accurate. For it has always been known that the change was 
imminent. And those
who were attuned and aware would make preparations, and so would survive 
intact
and continue on. There was always that level of awareness which states that 
the
greatest possible achievement in man's history is that which is at the 
present. This has
been prevalent throughout man's history. There were many previous 
civilizations which
unfortunately held this same viewpoint. That is only human nature.

I have had regressions where entire civilizations were destroyed by 
dramatic Earth
changes. Sometimes by walls of water, sometimes by volcanic eruptions that 
produced
walls of mud and debris. I was told these were before Atlantis, and mankind 
has no
knowledge of their highly advanced accomplishments. The scientists have no 
records of
them because any remains are buried either underwater or under mountains of 
Earth. Our
world is like a restless old woman who constantly frets and twists and 
turns.

I returned to what Phil was observing.

D: You said you could see a city in the distance?

P: That is accurate. The keepers of the knowledge are based or emanate from 
this city. The
Elohim of the ancients, the keepers of the moral physical laws of truth. 
That is the
highest form of awareness of the natural and physical laws of mankind, in 
conjunction
with the spiritual awareness.

D: Then the ones that had these so-called mental powers were only a few in 
comparison to
the whole population?

P: Not so, for the city as a whole was very aware. It is as if this city 
itself held some type of
energy, which seemed to elevate these people to far greater potentials than 
were
normally seen throughout the rest of the country.

D: What makes the city shine?

P: It is of the crystal nature, from the building materials which 
constitute their construction. It
is as if the concrete you use today were of a crystalline nature.


 
is as if the concrete you use today were of a crystalline nature.

D: Are you at the city where you can look around and observe?

P: There is a somewhat reluctant attitude to go nearer to the city. For 
those who are not of
the highest energy were not allowed in, for it would cause considerable 
damage to the
physical and spiritual entity, as a whole. The energy level of this city 
was such that it
would overload those who were not familiar with how to channel this energy. 
And so it
is a somewhat precautionary measure that we observe from a distance. For 
the energy
is much too powerful to attempt to channel at this time.

D: I appreciate you telling me that. We won't do anything that will harm 
you in any way.
Can you get information by observing it from a distance?

P: That is accurate. There are those who are aware of our presence on the 
perimeter, and
can channel this information to us without causing any type of physical 
disturbance in
the vehicle. There are those who would see in their mind's eye that there 
is something to
be learned from this contact. And so they would journey towards this city 
drawn by
some invisible force which would lead them to this area. There they would 
intuitively
feel the connection with those who were the Watchers of the Truth. And who 
would
then contact these individuals. And the communion would be given that would 
establish
that which is truth to the individuals seeking it.

D: But we really are from their future. Have they normally spoken to people 
in different
times?

P: There is always the possibility of bridging that which is called the 
time barrier, for in the
truest sense there is no such barrier. It is always possible to relate to 
those who are of
this higher order, merely by thought. There is no barrier to thought. They 
are most
pleased that you would attempt to do this, for it is of the higher order of 
thinking that
allows you to do this. Were it not so, then it would not be allowed.

D: Yes, I'm always searching for knowledge. Then if we stay back so you 
will feel safe and
protected, I would like to ask some questions about the city.

P: There will be given that knowledge which is safe to the vehicle 
involved, and to the
general mission, as you would call it. That is to bring this information 
forward to your
time period.

D: If this city's energy was so powerful, what about people who didn't live 
there. Would
they be allowed to come in?

P: As we said earlier, there were those who would attempt to come towards 
the city.
However, the level of energy was such that they intuitively would not come 
much
further, for they could know that this was an area which was off limits. 
The awareness
of that which is on a higher level would tell them they need approach no 
further, lest
they bring harm to themselves. It was an innate and intuitive awareness. 
There was no
need for guards or centurions, for the awareness was such that those who 
were
appropriate to approaching this city would not feel the need to turn away. 
It was an
automatic safety feature, which would turn away those who were not of the 
higher
nature.


 
nature.

D: Is this the only city of this type in existence at that time?

P: It is one of several. Each was unique in the particular aspect of its 
energy. The
knowledge and level of people there was somewhat unique. However, the 
cities as a
whole were very similar, in that this same type of manifestation, the 
energy levels
prevalent throughout and about, were common.

D: Then each of these cities were used for different purposes?

P: That is accurate, for there was the learning of physical natures, the 
elements of
personality, for example. And there was the awareness of spiritual nature, 
the elements
of spirituality. There were cities which would integrate these.

D: What type was this city used for?

P: This was of the health and nature type, or awareness of that which 
combines physical
and spiritual in order to maintain health and balance of physical and 
spiritual awareness.

D: Can they give you information about the types of buildings? You said 
they were made of
crystal.

P: In the construction there is the powder of a crystalline nature, which 
would appear to be
separate individual crystals. It was as if the building itself were made of 
crystalline
material, such that the building as a whole would then become a crystal 
receptor.

D: At first I thought it was made entirely of huge crystals.

P: Not so, they were of a powdered nature, such that the individual grains 
themselves were
of a crystalline nature.

D: I didn't think you could find crystals that large anyway. But this 
powder was mixed with
something to make the walls?

P: That is accurate. They were mixed with a base or mortar content, which 
would cement
them together in one solid form. They were poured in a concrete form and 
allowed to
harden. They were somewhat self-heating in that the energy given off was of 
the
temperature of Sun shining on it in the midday Sun.

D: Were they large buildings?

P: There were structures which would rise several tens of stories, perhaps 
thirty stories, if
necessary. There was the knowledge available to construct these buildings. 
There was
commerce and industry, and then there was the office space, so to say. The 
areas of
which knowledge and information was assimilated and distributed, much as 
you have in
your society today.

D: Then all the buildings in this city are built of the same material.

P: All of the city as a whole, so that the entire city and those 
inhabitants within it, were


 
P: All of the city as a whole, so that the entire city and those 
inhabitants within it, were
irradiated by this energy.

D: But the normal cities on the planet were not built of this material?

P: The lesser cities were built of more common forms of materials, such as 
the clays and
stones and woods which were prevalent.

This sounded more like the city that Brenda saw.

D: That would explain why this one gave off a different energy level.

P: That is accurate. It was as if the city itself reflected the higher 
mental character of those
inhabitants.

He described the furnishings, but they were made of similar materials that 
we use
today. There was also nothing unusual about the people and their clothing, 
except they
wore mostly tunics or robes.

P: The lighting itself was done with crystal energy, such that the crystals 
for lighting would
give off a light energy, but a bright somewhat blue-tinted light. There 
were at that time
crystals which would when excited through cosmic energy give off, or 
translate that
energy into physical light. It was simply an energy transducer.

D: Are the floors and walls also this crystalline material?

P: That is accurate. It was as if the entire city were built of this 
material.

D: Is there any other type of vehicle besides the one you saw in the sky?

P: There are many which allow for transportation. Many of a utility nature, 
as opposed to a
transportational nature. For in construction and rebuilding it was 
necessary to haul great
loads of materials long distances.

D: What do the ones used for transportation look like?

P: It could be described as somewhat of a shuttle craft in appearance. We 
refer here to the
two-man craft which was presented earlier. Somewhat egg-shaped when viewed 
from
below, and somewhat larger in the rear as opposed to the front. There was 
an area to
the front in which the individuals would sit. There was a viewing area, 
which allowed for
observing the areas around and below and above. There was no need at that 
time for
frictional mechanical conveyance, as you have at this time. It was more of 
a levitational
nature. These were powered by crystals. It was necessary to increase the 
amount of
energy output in order to compensate for the additional payload. The 
arrangement of
the drive crystals could be in multiples, which would allow for a combined 
output,
which would be sufficient to propel that payload.

D: You mean it had several smaller crystals, according to how much of a 
payload it had to
pull, or propel?

P: That is accurate. There were more of one common type of crystal, 
arranged in such a
pattern that their total energy output would be multiples of a single form. 
These crystals


 
pattern that their total energy output would be multiples of a single form. 
These crystals
were, as a whole, naturally occurring. However, they were manufactured to a 
certain
specification, such that their energy output could be directed.

D: You said these were powered by rays of energy that were projected out 
from
somewhere, like highways?

P: That is accurate. For long distance transportation, there were beacons 
of crystal energy.
A radiator of crystal energy which would be aligned so that the path would 
lead to
another beacon, which would be stationed at some distant point. It would 
then be
simply a matter of aligning one's craft or transport along this beacon of 
energy. And
then being driven or propelled along this beacon. It was necessary to 
redirect the
energy, so that one would be moving forward or backwards, to one point and 
from
another. It was simply a matter of rearranging the crystals themselves, the 
propulsion
units, such that the propulsion would be in one direction or another. The 
beams or
beacons were broad enough that there could be multiple craft occupying this 
beacon
simultaneously, and traveling in perhaps opposite directions. It was not, 
as has been
interpreted, a tight and narrow beam, but a broad and general beacon.

D: Then these beacons were placed at various places on the planet?

P: Not so much the planet itself, because the knowledge and awareness 
necessary to utilize
this form of transportation was not prevalent throughout. They were 
throughout the
continent at various strategic or important places, not randomly. For there 
were those
areas which were in need of such beacons, and those areas which were not.

D: Then the vehicles within this city operated differently?

P: There was energy available throughout the entire city so no beacons or 
beams were
necessary. The energy available in the surrounding atmosphere or ambient 
energy was
sufficient to cause these craft to be able to fly in whatever direction the 
occupants
desired.

D: They were able to tap into the energy caused by the crystal buildings 
and the city itself.

P: That is accurate.

D: Then if you wanted to go out of the city you had to use the other type 
of vehicle.

P: That is accurate.

D: What about communication within the city?

P: It was telepathic in nature. There was no need for phones in the sense 
that one would
interpret them today. The inhabitants were very telepathic in nature, and 
could be aware
of, and communicate with anyone they wished at any time. However, there 
were what
could be called "machines", somewhat similar to your computers. These were
distributors and accumulators of knowledge and information. These were used 
mostly
within the city itself, for the more accurate communications of 
information.

D: Were the people able to communicate over long distances telepathically?


 
D: Were the people able to communicate over long distances telepathically?

P: Quite accurate. There were those who could communicate between different 
areas on
the planet. There was no need for artificial forms of communication. It was 
not
necessary to limit oneself only to the planet, for there was the ability to 
communicate
with those who were on quite distant planets, simply by telepathic means. 
This form of
communication is still available to this day, were it to be recognized as 
such.

D: Reactivated, to a certain extent.

P: That is accurate.

D: Did everyone on the planet have this ability to communicate?

P: Not so. For there were those who could not care less. Perhaps they felt 
no need for such
forms of communication and were not interested in learning what was 
necessary to
allow for this type of communication.

D: Then the entire planet was not that highly evolved.

P: That is accurate. There were those who desired the dedication and the 
knowledge that
would facilitate this communication. The communication was not in and of 
itself the
focal point of the search for knowledge. It was not the end to the means.

D: Why were they communicating with other planets?

P: There was information given that would allow for a higher understanding 
of one's self,
with respect to one's self and others as well. It had been made available 
by the
progress of the inhabitants' social awareness. A more complete 
understanding of social
functions on a planetary level.

D: People from the other planets contacted them whenever they had evolved 
to the proper
state?

P: Not so. It was simply a matter of the evolution of awareness, such that 
the awareness of
those on the planet soon reached a level at which they were aware of far 
more than
simply their own kind on their own planet. Their awareness broadened and 
increased
so they were then aware of communication between other planets.

D: Did they also have physical contact with people from other planets?

P: Yes, as we have said earlier. There was given that ability to 
communicate with directly or
to meet in person those who were of the other nature.

D: Yes, you did say that certain ones were allowed to go off the planet.

P: That is accurate.

D: Did the people from other planets also come here?

P: That is accurate. For it was seen there could be given that knowledge 
exchange which
would be beneficial to both parties involved. So that their learning was 
more complete


 
would be beneficial to both parties involved. So that their learning was 
more complete
and grounded.

D: Do you know if this communication had been going on for a long time 
before they were
aware of it?

P: There was in other areas of the universe communication going on far 
previous to the
appearance of the planet as a whole. However, the awareness reached by that 
specific
part of the population allowed for the communication between those on other 
planets
and themselves.

D: I was curious if the people from the other planets had been coming to 
Earth before they
were noticed, so to speak.

P: There was, for quite some time previous to the Atlantean incarnation, 
those visitations
which allowed for an awareness of the planet in other areas of the 
universe. It was not
unknown that the planet was evolving in such a manner. And it was seen that 
the
evolution was such that eventually telepathic forms of communication would 
be
established in which those beings left on planets, who were not traveling, 
were soon to
be able to contact directly these inhabitants of this newly evolving 
planet.

D: Were there any other types of machines within the city?

P: There were again the communication types of machines, as well as the 
information
retrieval and storage. There was that level of machinery which would insure 
the comfort
of the buildings themselves. There was the preservation machine, so that 
the food and
articles of clothing and so forth, were kept healthy and in a clean and 
high state of
appearance.

D: That's an interesting term 'preservation machine. " I think of our 
refrigerators. But it
couldn't have been that if you mentioned clothing also.

P: We speak here in a broad category, and not so much a single concept. It 
is indeed very
similar in concept to the refrigerator and washing machine so common in 
your society
today.

D: Then they've always had need for such things, I suppose.

P: That is accurate. For the need for cleanliness and preservation has been 
prevalent with
man for many centuries.

D: Are there any animals within the city?

P: It was not deemed appropriate in this crystal city to allow for the 
wanderings of animals
throughout the streets, as was common in some other areas of the continent 
at that time.
Animals would not be able to adjust to the tremendous energy power of the 
city.

D: Were the people's lifespan about like ours?

P: It was somewhat shorter than is common in this time frame today. 
However, not due to
ill health. Being in this energy shortens somewhat the life expectancy. 
However, the


 
ill health. Being in this energy shortens somewhat the life expectancy. 
However, the
accumulation of knowledge was such that one learned in a far shorter time 
that which
may take many, many years in subsequent lesser lifetimes. It was as if the 
learning
process were speeded up. And in living with the energies the physical 
bodies were used
far faster and greater than those who would live outside of the energies. 
The disease
and ill health prevalent in other areas of the planet were, to a great 
extent, non-existent
in that particular type of city.

D: Then other people on the planet had different lifespan than the ones 
living in the city.

P: That is accurate. Those living in the energy cities had lifespans 
somewhat shorter than is
considered average. Possibly in the forty and fifty year age bracket would 
be average.
Those living outside who were of higher order and were aware of cleanliness 
and diet
could expect to live into the sixties and seventies. However, there were 
those who were
somewhat more primitive, whose lifespan was much less.

D: I suspect much of this had to do with medical advances too.

P: That is accurate. It was simply a level of awareness which dictated the 
life expectancy.

I decided to end the session since I felt we had learned enough about the 
crystal city. I
asked if I could return at another time and get information about their 
knowledge and
abilities.

P: We will attempt to give you that which is most appropriate to give at 
that time. We
would wish that you understand that the appropriateness factor is the 
constituting
guideline in each of these sessions. For that which is appropriate at one 
session may
perhaps not be at the next.

D: It's according to what energy answers the questions?

P: According to the energy of the overall situation, for there are many 
participants in this
endeavor, not simply your own, which has an affect on the overall 
operation. It is this
overall sum total of the conditionals of the energies, which constitutes 
the
appropriateness factor. We shall protect him in his efforts to understand 
his self, as well
as his life, which can, as always, be very distinct and separate. For 
oftentimes people
feel that they are their life. And yet in fact one's life is really an 
extension of one's self.
One's self can become quite separate from one's life. Here defining life in 
the social
societal cultural aspects, and not in a physical sense. The experience of 
living then is
one's life. And so one filters through this life concept those experiences 
which are the
experience of life itself.

This was a difficult session for me. There seemed to be an energy emanating 
from Phil
even though he was not in close proximity to the city. It gave me a slight 
headache, and
disturbed my line of thinking and questioning. It was difficult to form 
questions and to
concentrate. It was also strange that when I left this session and went to 
John's apartment
for a session on the Nostradamus' material, I had another strange 
experience. This was the
day that the evil Imam zapped me with his energy. This was reported in 
Conversations With
Nostradamus, Volume ll. Two occasions in one day of being exposed to a 
strange type of
energy. Coincidence?


 
Continuing information came forth from Phil during another session when I 
was asking
questions about Earth Mysteries.

D: I am tying up loose ends about the history of Atlantis. They said the 
people of Atlantis
had evolved a great mental ability. That they could do many things with 
their minds that
is impossible for the people of our day to do. Can you tell me the 
abilities the people of
Atlantis had on the mental level?

P: There are those things in existence which were more apparent to those 
who you would
call the Atlanteans. The people were more attuned to the breath of 
existence, and were
able to perceive more. The talents of these individuals were more highly 
motivated by a
desire to learn, as opposed to a desire to earn. Which is what you find in 
your society
at this point in time, as you define it.

D: What could they do that we can't do today?

P: There is nothing that was done then that could not be done today. 
However, the
motivation is perhaps lacking in a majority of the people we see on your 
planet at this
time. There are many who are trying to regain that lost knowledge.

D: But what powers did they have that we have lost?

P: The ability to metamorphosize has become unused and forgotten. That is, 
to change
one's existence from one particular being into another. It is simply a 
matter of
reassembling one's atomic structure to identify more closely with another 
already
established and identified set of atomic harmonies. The ability to do this 
has much more
to do with the acceptance of life models than what is commonly known today. 
The
concept is that in the formation of a physical planet there are agreements 
between the
energies which constitute this planet, that such-and-such energies shall be 
such-and-
such. And other energies shall be such-and-such else. There is an agreement 
that rocks
will be rocks, and trees will be trees. This is in harmony with the needs 
and desires of
the individual energies. There are however those who have the ability to 
change their
accepted realities so they may then model themselves as another creature or 
reality.
This is not a transgression of universal law, but merely an application of 
universal law.
There is the ability to do this in many people on your planet today, who 
are afraid of
this talent. They are somewhat aware of it, and conscious of the ability to 
do this. But
are bound by many different types of fears and loyalties so they refuse to 
acknowledge
the existence of such a talent. It was however common in those days of 
Atlantis.

This was the first time I had heard of such a concept outside of 
Hollywood's version. I
wanted to clarify it.

D: Do you mean instead of the spirit entering the body of an animal, they 
actually change the
existing body of the human into the form of an animal, and back again?

P: That is accurate. It would be simply a remodeling of the overall general 
harmony of a
particular existence. Such that it then became another overall different 
type of existence.
It is different vibrations. To change one's vibration from that of a tree 
to that of a stone


 
would simply be a matter of adjustment. There are those entities which can 
do this at
will, for some purpose. However, it was found that during those days of 
Atlantis,
before the breakup, that many were using this talent and ability to cause 
much
destruction and harm. Not only to those around them, but to themselves. The 
higher
order and harmony of this ability was discarded in favor of personal 
aggrandizement or
gain. And therefore the talent was lost.

D: Why would someone want to do that? It sounds more or less like a game.

P: There are no games in life that do not teach. However, there are those 
"games" that can
be used in a manner that is not healthy and wholesome. It would be then 
seen that those
games which were being played and were causing death and destruction, were 
then not
games but were becoming liabilities to the consequences of the individuals 
involved.

D: But how could metamorphosing, switching from different forms, cause 
death and
destruction?

P: The act of deceit and treachery was not unknown in those times. And 
therefore you can
see that the mischief rained upon a civilization by the individuals who 
could change into
another person, and imitate that person, could be very apparent; even in 
your lifetime if
you could represent yourself as someone else and cause mischief in the 
guise of that
individual. When one takes that to a level of cross-personalization between 
one species
to the next, then there are many who would become confused as to which is 
their true
identity. And they therefore would become lost as to what and who they 
truly are.

D: So you mean they were using this for the wrong purposes.

P: That is accurate. The purposes for which these talents were given were 
being discarded
at an alarming rate. And so it was seen that this ability would necessarily 
have to be
removed, in order to prevent the wholesale destruction of the civilization 
at large.

D: Does this go along with the legends of half-human and half-animal?

P: That is accurate. Minotaurs, for example. There were those who would 
change into that
which had become one, and yet retained aspects of that which is another. 
And then
became confused as to which of the two they were, and so retained a portion 
of both.
This ability then degenerated into a confusion of the identities of both 
realities or
existences, such that there was the danger that there would be a general 
loss of identity
of all species. Therefore it was seen that this identity crossing would not 
be allowed.

D: I've also heard they might have been doing this to other people without 
their permission.

P: In order for this to be accomplished, it was necessary for the awareness 
of the individual
to know, not only that from whence he came, but of that to which he was 
going.
Therefore there would necessarily have to be the conscious awareness of 
this process,
in order for it to be enabled. We see that there were instances in which 
there were
given instructions on how to change this individual into that figure. And 
then were given
further instructions on how to change that individual into another, such 
that the original
identity was then lost. It was seen that this was one way to remove one 
from the
picture, so to say, to change one into something that was less threatening 
or neutral.


 
picture, so to say, to change one into something that was less threatening 
or neutral.

D: But this actually would be going against moral laws, and also the laws 
of the universe.

P: The technique was in line with the laws, obviously. It would not be 
possible to do this,
were it not already an established law. The fact that this was possible 
suggests that it
was already established as a law. The moral implications of such actions 
were however
in direct conflict with the charter given to this planet at the time of 
life bestowment, such
that the advancement of the race would be enhanced, and not hindered. It 
was seen
that this cross-mutation was hindering the progress, and therefore it was 
taken away.

D: Was there anything else they had the ability to do with their mind, that 
we have lost or
not developed at this time?

P: There were many, many different talents, as you would call them. 
However, they are
simply recognitions of universal truths. In time there will be given again 
the awareness
and the ability to recognize and to use -- for lack of a better term -- 
these realities.

D: This was one of things I heard, that they began to abuse their abilities 
and the laws of the
universe. That was one of the reasons why they had to stop.

P: That is accurate.

This portion came from another session, and I am not sure if it is speaking 
of the same
thing or not.

D: One time when we were talking, they said that in the very beginning when 
spirits first
began coming to Earth to inhabit bodies, they entered the bodies of 
animals. And I
believe you told me it was no longer allowed to do this. Did something 
happen? Why
was it no longer allowed?

P: There was given the opportunity to experiment with, what you might call, 
a
transmigrational experience. Or perhaps more simply, the implanting of 
consciousness
and awareness in animal bodies, so that an animal then would perceive and 
have the
consciousness of, what you call, human awareness with it.

D: Do you mean the animals were more aware than they are at the present 
time?

P: We mean only that the animal bodies had at that time the awareness and 
consciousness
of the animal bodies you call "human". It is not that the animals 
themselves were
changed, speaking from a strictly physical point of reference. However, the 
awareness,
the consciousness, which is distinct between animal and human, was given at 
that time
to the animals. It was simply an allowance of awareness to integrate into 
an animal
body.

D: Did this make the animal behave differently?

P: From a strictly spiritual sense, the awareness was not so much changed, 
but was allowed
to experience the inhabitation of an animal body or a different life form. 
It would be as if
your consciousness was allowed to enter into that of an animal. You 
yourself, your


 
your consciousness was allowed to enter into that of an animal. You 
yourself, your
awareness, would not so much be changed. You would still retain your 
identity.
However, the expression of your physical would be different. You would then 
be
aware in an animal body.

D: You would be limited by what the animal could do.

P: Through the physical limitations of the animal vehicle, that is correct.

D: I've asked questions about the life force that inhabits the animals 
today, and I was told it
is different.

P: That is accurate. It is not as aware or perceiving, or on the same level 
as that intelligence
which you yourself inhabit. It is in itself an animal or life force, 
however, it is not of the
same energy as that consciousness which you carry.

D: Then in those early days it was different?

P: It was not so different from the intelligence inhabiting your animal 
body. It is simply that
the intelligence was given to more than one physical type of body, in that 
time.

D: Then this was just a form of experimentation?

P: That is accurate. There is always, in the realm of experience, the need 
for that which is
new, and that which has not been done previously. Therefore, it was 
allowed. Those
who were ministering the planet at that time allowed these transmigrations, 
to enable
those intelligences to experience life in a physical environment through 
many different
types of physical expression. It was seen that this could enhance the 
ability to express
oneself in physical or on a physical level. The added abilities of 
expression would
enhance the capabilities of the intelligences to -- we find this difficult 
to translate, for
there is no concept given on this level. However, the intent of the 
expression was to
learn.

D: Then this was going on when the spirits first came to Earth?

P: That is not accurate, for it was well after the original seeding of the 
planet. However, it
was in an advanced state of habitation of the planet, in the Atlantean 
experience, in
which there was a high degree of awareness of the life forces.

D: I was thinking maybe there weren't any humans at the time this was done, 
there were
only animals.

P: That is not accurate. For there would not be given the ability to 
transmigrate in this way,
had there not been the human development previous to this. That is, the 
experience of
human incarnation.

D: Then at that time, you said the Atlanteans were more aware?

P: That is accurate. They were extremely aware of the life force, and the 
implications of life
forces in animal or physical bodies. It was as if this was a science which 
was taken to a
high degree. And so they were allowed to experiment with more vehicles, to
understand better this phenomenon of the intelligence or awareness 
inhabiting an animal


 
understand better this phenomenon of the intelligence or awareness 
inhabiting an animal
body. It is simply an allowance that this happened. It was however abused 
and
misused, to the extent that the animal expressions were muddying the waters 
of genetic
pools. It was creating disturbances in the harmony of physical expression. 
Had this
experiment been kept to its highest moral code, it would have allowed for 
many of the
highest expressions of intelligence in many different forms of animal life. 
However the
introduction of disharmony into this experiment condemned it to failure.

D: One point I am trying to understand. Did they die first and then enter 
the animal body, or
were they doing this while they were also in the human body?

P: It could be done simultaneously. For it was shown that the awareness 
could be migrated
from one vehicle to another. It would be as if one were to meditate, and 
remove oneself
from one's body. And then place oneself into the physical body of another 
animal.

D: I thought if they were doing this as an experiment, they died and then 
came back as an
animal, which is true transmigration.

P: There were those experiences in which those from the other side were 
assisting those
who were yet in physical. And so it could be said there were those 
instances in which
an incarnation was allowed to take place. However, not in the classical 
sense of rebirth,
such as you have here on your planet now.

D: Then the Atlanteans were so developed mentally and intellectually, they 
did these things
as an experiment.

P: It would be more accurate to say they were far more aware, not so much 
intellectually,
as simply open-minded. For there seems to be quite a distinction here. 
There are those
who could perhaps be of not the highest intellect, and yet be very aware. 
And there
could be those who could be of genius level, and yet be closed off to all 
but that which
is of the five senses. There is no distinction here between which is better 
or highest in
achievement.

D: I thought maybe they were highly developed.

P: The one need not be attendant with the other.

D: I'm trying to understand this correctly, so I may say some things that 
sound naive. But it
seems as though they were playing a game?

P: That is not accurate. For there was no frivolity involved in this. It 
was indeed a serious
effort on the part of discovery. Or to more accurately portray it, serious 
research into
the consequences of intelligences inhabiting animal form, or physical form.

D: But they were able to, more or less, project their awareness into the 
animal. Then they
could come back to their own bodies when they wanted to.

P: In those instances that is accurate. In perhaps more instances it was a 
migration of the
intelligence from one form to the other.

D: This was a complete migration?


 
D: This was a complete migration?

P: That is accurate in some respects. However, there are subtle differences 
which cannot be
totally given at this time. We perceive there is a lack of complete 
understanding in the
physical consequences of simultaneous awareness, on this level at this 
time. However,
there were those instances in which one would choose to leave one's 
previous physical
body, in order to inhabit that which was of a lesser or different nature.

D: But in those cases they wouldn't return to the original body.

P: That is accurate.

D: Wouldn't the original body die?

P: It could perhaps be inhabited by another or different intelligence. It 
would be as if they
were swapping places.

D: But it wouldn't be the animal intelligence entering the human. Trading 
in that way.

P: Not so, for there was not the intelligence in the animal to begin with. 
There is not what
you would call an animal intelligence. The intelligence was of a spirit 
nature, which was
simply trying on new forms of physical expression.

Apparently this had to be willed or desired by the intelligence, and the 
animal would not
be advanced enough to have the will or desire to trade places. Also, as I 
discovered in
Between Death and Life the animal spirit is different from the human 
spirit, because it is
more of a group spirit similar to colonies of ants or hives of bees.

D: You said this created disharmony?

P: That is accurate, for there was the integration of those different forms 
of life within
common groupings. And so there were mutations. It was such that the true 
forms or ...
we find this concept hard to translate here, for again there is not an 
accurate
understanding of the realities of life forms inhabiting physical bodies, at 
this time.
Therefore, we must use that which is known at this time: the building 
blocks available to
us, in order to portray as closely as possible that which we perceive as 
the ultimate
reality. In other words, we would use your knowledge available to you at 
this time.
However, we feel you can see that the picture portrayed would not be as 
accurate as
we would wish. And so we must sacrifice somewhat in the translation, in 
order to
convey that which is closest to what we perceive as truth. We would ask 
that you also
understand that we could not allow this to be translated if it were to be 
portrayed in
what we would term a false or misleading manner. Therefore there are some 
areas of
which we cannot speak, simply because of the fact that there is nothing 
with which to
convey on a conceptual basis. For any attempt at conveying this conceptual 
basis
would, because of the nature of that which is available for conveying, be 
translated
giving a quite inaccurate and misleading picture.

D: Just do the best you can. I appreciate anything you can give me along 
that line.

P: We then would ask that you simply state what you wish to know.


 
D: Well, you said they were able to mutate the bodies ...?

P: The bodies mutated, not that they mutated. The distinction being between 
the physical
and spiritual aspects here. In other words, the bodies then would express 
or reflect that
which is or was of the spirit nature. For it is known that the physical is 
merely a
reflection of the spiritual. And therefore, in cross-mixing these spiritual 
energies there
was the mutation or cross-reflection of the physical to the spiritual.

D: I was thinking that after they inhabited they may have interbred with 
other animals, and
this was what you meant by mutation.

P: That is accurate. However, it is important to understand that the 
cohabitation itself is and
of itself not the sole determining factor in these mutations. Were one to 
experience and
to assimilate the life form of one type of animal, and then migrate into 
that vehicle which
is of another animal form, in so crossing the distinctive boundaries of 
physical aspects
there would be a carrying over of the properties or assimilations of one 
form into the
next. And it is here that these mutations arose.

D: I have heard that animals normally cannot interbreed with another 
species. And I thought
that was what you meant by mutations.

P: We mean here to convey the idea that the physical expression again is 
merely a reflection
of that which is in the spiritual sense. Therefore, were half of one 
reflection commingled
with a half of another expression, you could see that the result would be a 
mutation.

D: Then by doing this, were they able to somehow influence the genetic 
.....

P: (Interrupted.) That is accurate, for the genetic is wholly influenced 
through the spiritual. It
could be explained thusly, that the expression of human is a spiritual 
expression in
nature. And the physical form which forms around this expression is simply 
a reflection
of that which is spiritually human. And therefore, it follows that this 
human form is found
in many different parts of the universe, simply because of the fact that 
this is a similar
expression. The human form is expressed in human form, be it here on this 
planet or
any other planet. There are other expressions. Those expressions which are 
not human,
but which are aware, were they to express on this planet, would express in 
a quite
unfamiliar and possibly terrifying way. It is simply that the human form is 
one form of
physical expression that is an expression in the physical of the spiritual.

D: This has brought up two lines of questioning. We might be able to cover 
both of them.
Would this explain some of the legends of strange beings, half-human half 
animal?

P: That is accurate. There was indeed this cross- expression. The muddying 
of the waters.

D: That's what you meant by the disharmony?

P: That is accurate.

D: Then these were true physical creatures.

P: That is accurate. They were castoffs in their own society. For there 
were those who


 
P: That is accurate. They were castoffs in their own society. For there 
were those who
considered themselves pure and looked down on these creatures that they 
termed of
"less pure" expression. There then became somewhat of a caste society, such 
as you
have in India today. There are those who are considered to be of a higher 
nature, and
those considered of a lesser nature.

D: Then when these forms appeared, like half-man half-horse and different 
ones of this
nature, were they able to reproduce of their own kind?

P: Not so, for theirs was not a genetic blueprint. They were merely 
expressions of that
which was of the spiritual nature, and not in and of themselves a race of 
beings, such as
you have now. There are those races of beings, be they human or animal.

D: Then they were one of a kind.

P: That is accurate.

D: There seem to be so many stories about different types.

P: That is accurate. For there were more than singular events of this 
cross-migration. There
were multiple events. However, they were not in and of themselves what you 
would
term "a race" of creatures. To explain this further, we need to perhaps 
give you a short
discourse on this awareness of spiritual integration. In the physical or 
human expression,
there are those energies which in and of themselves are human in nature. We 
speak
here strictly in a spiritual sense, disregarding any type of physical 
component. These are
human energies. In physical expression these human energies appear in 
physical as you
know them, in human form. The reality here is that the physical is simply 
an expression
of that which is spiritual. The human form, physically speaking, is merely 
an expression
of that energy which is human in nature. The life force which is peculiarly 
or particularly
human in nature translates down to the physical level in human form. There 
are those
energies, such as that which you would call "grass" energy. A blade of 
grass is simply a
physical manifestation of that energy which is of the blade of grass 
nature. So you see
there are many forms of energy. And these different forms of energy 
translate differently
into the physical level. The universe is made of energy. The physical 
universe is simply
an expression or a translation of these higher energies. So you see, the 
reality of the
universe is based on spiritual energy. The physical universe is nothing 
more than an
expression or a translation of that which is spiritual in nature. 
Therefore, when one takes
a spiritual energy and translates it down into a physical expression, you 
have what is
perceived as a physical form, which is simply reflecting or translating 
that spiritual
energy of which it is a contingent. So when you look around and see these 
physical
forms, you are in fact seeing nothing more than reflections or 
translations. These are
reflections or translations based on, or derived from, those energies of 
which they are a
component or reflection of. So that in transmigration, one finds a mixing 
of these
energies. The energy that is peculiarly or particularly horse energy 
mingling with or
mixing with that energy which in expression is human. And so in this 
mingling or mixing
of energies, the expression then naturally becomes part horse and part 
human.

D: Then in that way -- you're using the centaur as an example -- they would 
usually look
alike. This is why we have this legend of the half-man and half-horse?

P: That is accurate. However, the proportions of mix were not consistent. 
There was the


 
P: That is accurate. However, the proportions of mix were not consistent. 
There was the
general agreement that this was half-horse or perhaps half-human. However, 
there was
no law or dictate that demanded that the human part extend from where the 
neck of the
horse perhaps would be. The expressions were not identical in all cases, 
however they
were similar.

D: Then the legends just gave a generalization.

P: That is accurate.

D: Then the stories of mermaids and the harpies: half-bird and half-female, 
all came from
these actual happenings.

P: That is accurate.

D: Then at that time these creatures did roam the Earth, but as you said, 
they were looked
down upon.

P: We would not say they roamed the Earth. For they were not spread 
throughout the
entire population of the planet. They were in fact localized or segregated 
into those
areas in which the experimentation was taking place. In those areas where 
the culture
had reached that high state of awareness, so that these experiments could 
manifest.

D: This is why these legends are, more or less, in certain cultures today.

P: That is accurate. The experience was known to many throughout the 
evolution of the
planet. However, the actual physical manifestations were somewhat localized 
to the
Atlantean incarnation.

D: What about the stories of magic, where an individual, a wizard of some 
kind, could turn
people into animals?

P: Perhaps this would be more accurately regulated to the areas of fantasy 
and desire. The
wish to have more control over one's life. For in that time period in which 
magic was
quite prevalent in the human awareness, there was the desire to have more 
control over
the physical environment. And so these stories lent credence to the 
possibility that
people did indeed have more control over their environment. It was simply a
manifestation of a psychological need to express one's majesty over the 
elements. And
so, in telling and believing these stories, it was vicariously lived by 
these persons. They
then could imagine they had some of this magic power, and could then be 
more in
control of their physical environment. It is not so different in this day 
and age to see the
use of science in taming that which is of the physical environment. It is 
again this same
type of need to be in control over those elements.

D: Then in these cases in Atlantis, these were people who wanted to 
experience this other
type of reality.

P: That is accurate.

D: Then you said it was forbidden after that?


 
P: It was seen that this was causing more disharmony than realizing any 
benefit. Therefore it
was decreed by those energies and levels of energy far above those which 
were on the
experimental levels, that for the good of the race, and for the good of 
those individuals,
that this not be allowed.

D: Then this was causing disharmony to the spirit, the energy, that was 
inhabiting? It was
somehow distorting their personality or their own spirit.

P: That is accurate. And it was then given that -- we search here for the 
accurate translation
-- as the mutations returned to the spiritual, there was not allowed any 
further
manifestations such as this. This was simply not an appropriate allowance 
at that time
period, and so this disallowal has stood to this day. That disallowal may, 
however, at
some point be removed. However, considering the state of affairs on this 
planet at this
time, it would seem unlikely this would be any time in the near future.

D: But the memory survived after the destruction ofAtlantis, and that is 
why we have these
legends?

P: That is accurate. It was in written accounts, which were passed down to 
the succeeding
generations. And so changed over the centuries that it soon became legend.

D: Did that disharmony create more karma for the spirit?

P: Perhaps in the sense that karma could be interpreted as disharmony, or 
perhaps
disharmony could be interpreted as karma. There was the need to work off 
this
disharmony, and so straighten out one's energies. In this sense then it 
could be seen as
karma. For we feel that in your context, karma then represents a disharmony 
or a
misalignment of energies, which through experience must be realigned. We 
feel the
karma concept, as it is understood, is not accurate in this portrayal, for 
it is not a
vengeance type of factor. We feel that the understanding which is prevalent 
of karma at
this time is one of punitive or punishment type of effect, and we feel this 
is indeed a
totally wrong perception. It is simply that in generating what one would 
call "bad"
karma, one is simply dealing with energies that have become out-of-tune or 
misaligned.
And so we feel it would be more accurate to say that when one is 
straightening out
one's karma, one is in fact realigning one's energies.

D: Was the misuse of this type of ability part of what led to the downfall 
of Atlantis?

P: It would be more accurate to say that this was a reflection of those 
conditions which led
to the downfall. Not that this was in and of itself the direct cause of the 
downfall.
However, those conditions which were in place and which caused the downfall 
of this
culture, had as an element or a manifestation, this type of condition, or 
this experience.

D: There was one more question I wanted to ask, before I forgot it. This 
life force
apparently was able to genetically change the appearance of the animal, by 
the
manipulation of the genes or however it was accomplished. Does that also 
mean that
we have control over our own bodily cellular structure?

P: That is accurate. You should understand that this control is not to a 
great degree on a
conscious level. The physical expression is an accurate representation of 
the energy of


 
conscious level. The physical expression is an accurate representation of 
the energy of
which you are. And therefore you cannot in and of your free will change 
your reflection.
You may change your energy, which then would cause a related change in your
reflection. You however cannot change your reflection in the mirror. You 
may change
your appearance, that is, your body, and your reflection then will change 
in like manner.
However, you cannot change merely the reflection and not change that which 
causes
the reflection. It is important to understand that the physical is merely a 
reflection. In
order to change the reflection, you must change that which causes the 
reflection.

D: You mean we can't physically change our appearance.

P: If it were to be allowed that you could again, as was previously to 
commingle these
energies, then it would be possible. For example, to commingle the energy 
of a blade of
grass with a human energy -- were this allowed - the effect could possibly 
be a human
who had blades of grass instead of hair.

D: (Chuckle) I can see where all of these stories come from. That they 
imagine these things
are possible.

P: They are entirely possible. However, to be allowed is quite something 
different.

D: If we had genetic control we could change our appearance to look like a 
different type
of human being.

P: It is important here to understand it would be of little value to change 
the reflection
merely for the sake of changing the reflection. The worth of such an 
experiment would
be in joining the energies which caused the reflection. You must see that 
the true value
would be of a higher level, than in simply making interesting reflections.

I found that over the long existence of Atlantis the people developed their 
minds to a
much higher degree. This accompanied with scientific curiosity to discover 
what was
possible took the intermingling of species even further. These 
scientifically advanced people
seemed to be trying to decipher the secrets of creation itself, which 
sounds ominously
similar to our present day. Maybe the twisted experiments were caused by 
boredom when
they reached the pinnacle of discovering what the mind could do. Then 
instead of using it
for creative and beneficial purposes they misused these powers in 
nonbeneficial ways.

When I placed John in deep trance he was always able to access the 
magnificent
Library on the spirit plane, located in the Temple of Wisdom complex. Most 
of the
information he provided in my many books came from these archives. As 
always when we
entered the building we were greeted by the guardian of the Library who 
wanted to know
our intentions, and informed us of restrictions.

D: Can he locate any information from the volumes or whatever they are, on 
the continent
of Atlantis?

J: Yes. He says we have a lot of research on Atlantis. He said you can go 
into the viewer.

D: What is that?


 
J: He's taking me into this other room, and it's like a viewing room. It's 
as if you just call
attention to Atlantis, and all kinds of images come in. They're on the 
walls.

D: Like a screen on one wall?

J: Not really like a screen. It surrounds you, and I'm in the middle of it 
watching it. Oh, it's
this beautiful, beautiful, beautiful city. It's gold. It's looks 
luminescent, as if the light is
coming from within the walls of the city. And it's dark, and the stars are 
out. There's this
beautiful full moon. And it looks like they know how to use the moon's 
energy. It's very
beautiful. I'm surrounded by this scenery. And I'm starting to see the 
people. I'm
coming up closer. The people are just beautiful.

He said upon awakening that the city seemed to be arranged like a pyramid 
from a
distance. One central tower or highest point, and the rest of the buildings 
gradually
increasing in height as they surrounded or led up to this point. There were 
ramps that joined
these various levels.

D: What do the people look like?

J: Oh, they are like us, but they look like movie stars. They all have 
perfect teeth, and
beautiful hair. They have experimented with different hair styles and hair 
colors and
designs.

He said later the hair had parts that were different colors, bright colors 
like birds: reds,
yellows, greens and blues. And the hair was braided and twisted to form 
various designs. I
remarked that it would be similar to punk styles today, but he objected 
saying it was not
that wild. This was different, flamboyant, yet beautiful in its own way.

J: They seem to be wearing ... gowns, if that's the right word. No, not 
gowns, they wear
like tunics and robes. And they're luminescent. I mean, their clothes can 
change color.
It's as if beautiful spectrums of color are woven into the cloth, so in 
different lights it
gives different colors. You look at a garment and it might appear pink, but 
you look at
it in a different way and it appears a pastel blue. And you look at it 
again and you see it
as violet. It changes and shimmers. The clothes are just gorgeous. And I 
see they have
different types of jewelry, and there are crystals in the jewelry.

D: What about the city? Why do you think the walls radiate light?

J: I don't know. There are some really big buildings there. Some of them 
look like our
version of Greek temples. There are others that look like very contemporary 
modern
20th century. Some of the buildings have twenty and thirty stories.

D: How do they go up to the different floors?

J: There are movable ramps. You get on a ramp and you're right where you 
need to go.
They're ramps, but they're hard to describe. You see, these buildings are 
not built like
our buildings that need elevators. They're built in stages. (He had 
difficulty describing.)
The lower levels are staggered, that's the word. These buildings are not 
just all one
building. They are different buildings that have rampways between them. And 
these
rampways are electric. It's like an escalator but it's flat. They move you 
very fast up to


 
rampways are electric. It's like an escalator but it's flat. They move you 
very fast up to
these different places that you have to go to.

D: Is there any kind of transportation within the city?

J: Yes. There's lots of transportation. There are cigar shaped airplanes. 
And there are cars
that are cigar shaped. But basically they use a lot of these rampways to 
get around the
city.

D: Are the cars like ours, with wheels?

J: No, they don't have wheels. They're sort of like hover-craft.

D: How are they powered?

J: They're powered by solar energy and crystals. Solar energy poured 
through the crystal.

D: What about the aircraft? Do they have wings?

J: No, it doesn't have wings. It doesn't look like our aircraft at all. In 
fact, it looks like a big
cigar. (Laugh) And it has windows all around the middle of it. And it seems 
to get its
power from a big huge crystal in its tip. It draws energy from something 
that looks like
a tower. It's like a mooring that helps the ship go up and down. So it's 
also energized
by being part of this mooring post.

D: It couldn't go veryfar, could it, if it gained its power from that?

J: Oh, it can go thousands of miles. It stores solar energy in this battery 
and this is what the
ship draws on.

D: Do they have any communication devices?

J: People don't need telephones there. They can talk telepathically.

D: What about long distances, out of the city? Can they still do it the 
same way?

J: Yes. I don't see radio or TV or anything like that. There is no need. 
They do have
entertainment, yes. They like music. And there are arenas. (He paused and 
then
suddenly gasped.) Oh, my God! That's horrible! They are really cruel 
people.

This was the first indication that something was different. Up to this 
point his description
sounded very much like the others. Apparently everything was not all 
paradise. As I said
earlier, Atlantis was in existence for thousands of years, and perhaps John 
was seeing what
it was like during the time it began to deteriorate. The people and the 
city were beautiful
and magnificent, yet this exterior hid a dark and ugly secret.

J: There are some real cruel things going on. It looks like people that are 
attached to animal
bodies. They've got them in this arena, and they are forcing them to fight 
each other. It's
like Roman gladiator contest type things.

D: What do the creatures look like?


 
J: I can see one creature. He's a man, but it looks like a man in the 
middle of a horse's
back. He has four legs and the torso of a man. And he's in the middle of 
his back. It
looks like he was grafted on. And where the horse's head would be, is just 
empty
space.

D: I think I know what you mean. (It sounded like he was describing a 
centaur) What do
the other creatures look like?

J: Oh, there's ... it looks like a jaguar ... the face of a jaguar but the 
hind legs of a human.
The back part is like a human body. Oh, it's just terrible! It's like these 
are genetic
misfits. They're very cruel to them.

D: Are there only those two creatures?

J: Oh, no, there's tens of them. I'd say there are at least a hundred to 
two hundred. They're
all in this arena. They're all fighting each other, and they're having a 
battle of death. And
the people are kind of sitting around, and they're not clapping or yelling 
or anything like
that. It's just amusing to them.

D: Can you see any other combination creature?

J: Yeah. There's another creature that looks like a bull. It has the horns 
and the face of a
bull, and the body of a bull, but where it's legs would be there are human 
legs. These
things are really grotesque-looking. There are others. There's a thing that 
looks like a
snake with a human face. And then there's ... oh! An animal that looks like 
a giraffe that
has a human face.

He seemed upset to be observing these strange creatures.

D: I don't want to cause you any discomfort with my curiosity.

J: No, it's not discomforting, it's just that these were genetic mistakes. 
They cannot
reproduce, so why not just let them die. It's like a sport that these 
people enjoy. These
people are very cruel.

D: I would have thought if they were telepathic, they would be more 
understanding and
gentle. It's not that way?

J: No. Actually I get this feeling that they are very, very proud, and they 
look down on
other creatures. They see all the other species of Earth as just terrible 
animals.

D: Do you think they gathered these creatures, and put them here so they 
could fight?

J: They do this periodically, because it's as if they can always experiment 
on a new batch.

D: Do these creatures have any weapons, or do they just attack each other? 
I'm thinking of
gladiators.

J: No, they use their natural instincts. And the people enjoy watching 
this, but they don't
clap or show any expression. They don't yell or scream or show any emotion. 
They like


 
clap or show any expression. They don't yell or scream or show any emotion. 
They like
watching it. It's entertaining to them.

D: It seems hard to understand someone having entertainment and not showing 
an emotion
of some kind.

J: Yes, they don't show any emotion. It's so different. These people are 
really not nice
people. I mean, they're cold. They're superior. They have a real distaste 
for other
lifeforms. Now they're walking into the arena. And they have something like 
guns, but
they are made out of crystal. And they're directing them at the heart 
centers of all these
animals that are left.

D: The ones that didn't kill each other?

J: Yeah, and they're killing them. There's a beam of light that comes out 
and centers right
around their heart. It looks like a laser, except that it's a beam of 
light, not a laser.
(Sounds of disgust.) And now I'm being taken into another place where they 
make
these animals. These people are gathered before a drawing. There's an 
animal in a
chamber separate from them, and they're visualizing a man's face on this 
animal. They're
looking at a drawing of an animal with a human face, and they're 
manifesting that on this
animal, with their minds. They're concentrating on this. And this is to 
teach them how to
manifest. There's a live animal in there. It looks like a dog. It's very 
painful for the
animal to go through this. This is why I consider them cruel. There are 
four people that
are doing this, a woman and three men. It takes their combined 
concentration. They're
concentrating on putting a human face on this animal in the chamber.

D: And they are able to do this just with their mind power?

J: Yes. They are able to concentrate so hard that it will happen. But their 
concentration is
on the restructuring of the animal's face. They're concentrating on working 
on the
cellular structure on the animal's face, which is very painful for the 
animal to go through.

D: Are they doing this as an exercise in mind control?

J: Well, probably that. But also they're trying to find some type of pet, 
like we have dogs
and cats. A pet that has human-like characteristics.

D: Are there any type of machines or anything in the room that help them 
with this?

J: Yes, there's ... it looks like crystal glass. And there's stone, but the 
stone is malleable. I
mean, it's like rubber. You can bend it and manipulate it. The stone is 
used in the
interior of the room.

D: Is this stone part of a machine?

J: No. It's just used in the lining of the room. Instead of having painted 
walls, it has dressed
malleable stone.

D: Then the crystals are part of whatever they use.

J: Yes, they have crystals all over the place. Big massive crystals, and 
different colors. And
I see a control board with the crystals. And then the light is coming from 
star clusters of


 
I see a control board with the crystals. And then the light is coming from 
star clusters of
crystals on the ceiling.

D: Is anyone operating this machine?

J: They're doing it with their minds, but they attune with the crystals.

D: I don't know if you have access to this knowledge or not, but when they 
change this
animal to ha f human and half-animal, does this affect the animal in any 
way? The way it
thinks and acts?

J: Well, the animal hates it because it's hurt. It's painful.

D: I mean, does this make the animal gain more human characteristics?

J: Yes, it takes on more human-like attributes, although they're not really 
good human
qualities.

D: I was wondering how this would affect the life force, the spirit, so to 
speak, within the
animal.

J: The reason they feel they can experiment on these animals, is because 
they're a lower life
form, and they're a superior life force. Their attitude toward the animal 
world is, "We're
superior, so we can do whatever we want."

D: But doesn't this make the animal less inferior when they do this?

J: They're not trying to evolve the animal, no. They don't see the animal 
having a soul. They
have the souls and they can do whatever they want because they're gods. And 
they are,
they are gods. They can do so much. They can create and restructure that 
dog's face to
make it look like a human.

D: But it's for no purpose, is it? If they just put them out in the arena 
and let them kill each
other.

J: No, they use some of these creatures in servitude. They believe they are 
a low form of
life, so it's okay.

D: They just wanted them to appear more human. It sounds like they're 
playing games.

J: (He frowned) I don't think they're playing games. They're not nice 
people. I don't like
them.

D: Well, I didn't want to cause you any discomfort to watch something like 
that.

J: Oh, it was painful to see these poor animals kill each other. But 
they're in agony all the
time, because their molecular structure has been upset.

D: It seems like it would be going against the life force of the universe, 
their environment, to
do something like that.

J: This is why Atlantis was destroyed.


 
J: This is why Atlantis was destroyed.

Atlanteans were described as perfect people. Maybe they had already 
mastered or
perfected the art of genetically altering the human body. There were no 
more challenges left.
So they ventured into altering and combining their genes with animals. It 
was a new
challenge steeped in the adventure of the unknown.

D: Can you see anything else they can do with their minds? Perhaps not that 
destructive, but
any other powers they have?

J: Yes. (Gasp) They can bring a person to orgasm very easily just by 
thinking it. (He found
this rather amusing.) That's something they like to do, greeting and 
talking and loving
other people. (Laugh) That's a game that they do play. They can influence 
other beings
on the planet. They're very superior-minded and think they are the best, 
and that
everything functions for them. As a result, they have contempt for lower 
forms of life.
This is why they experiment on the animals like that.

D: Do they have any constructive way of using their minds?

J: Oh, yes. They can create these cities with their mind power. They can 
lift heavy objects
and teleport them.

D: Levitation? Well, that would be a positive attribute.

J: They're so self-centered. That's what I'm trying to say, I guess. 
Everything has to respond
to them.

D: I'm also interested in this malleable stone.

J: It's a certain type of stone that they use to build their cities, and 
these electric ramps.

D: Does it occur like that in the natural state?

J: I really don't know. I'm asking about that right now. I'm being shown 
that it's stone that
has been treated by mind experimentation, so that it can become malleable. 
They're
very, very intelligent people. Yet they really have contempt for other 
life. (Pause)
Oooo, that's gross! (He interrupted emphatically.) I don't want to stay 
here! (An
expression of disgust.)

D: That's all right. I don't want you to. You can journey out of that city. 
Do the rest of the
people on the continent live in cities like that, or is that only a small 
group of people?

I was trying to remove him from something that was obviously unpleasant to 
watch.

J: No, some people live in the countryside. They live in beautiful houses, 
and they have
beautiful gardens. (Surprised) There's no insects like we have. I've 
noticed that, there's
no insects. They can stay outdoors, and there's no real bothersome insects.

D: Do you know why?

J: (Surprise) They created many noxious insects in their experimentations. 
I just don't like


 
J: (Surprise) They created many noxious insects in their experimentations. 
I just don't like
them. They're also cannibalistic, too. I saw this party of them eat another 
person.

D: Do you think it was one of these animals?

J: No, it wasn't one of these animals. They captured this man and ate him. 
This was outside
the city. There was a party of them. They went in the airplane. And they 
captured one
of these people and they cooked him and ate him.

D: Oh, my goodness! (I wanted to change the subject.) Well, what about 
these noxious
insects? You said they did that as experimentation?

J: Yes. This was why Atlantis had to fall, because they were abusing the 
life force. They just
did that to be inventive. I get the feeling they were not very nice people. 
I don't like
being here. I'd like to get out of here.

D: Okay. If it bothers you, you don't have to stay.

J: I'd like to leave. You see, they have this real arrogant attitude of 
life. That they are
supreme, and that everything else is for their benefit. They don't respect 
the life force.
This is why they were destroyed.

D: I appreciate you looking at it and telling me the information. I didn't 
want to disturb you
in any way.

J: What disturbed me was the cannibalism. It was just so senseless. And 
this is why we
have cannibalism still in the world, I guess. But they just do very 
senseless things for the
spur of the moment.

D: If you're uncomfortable there, you can leave the viewing room?

J: It's blank now. I always thought that Atlanteans were nice people, with 
high energy and
stuff like that. And they weren't. They were highly advanced, yes, but they 
were very,
very arrogant and very unrespectful to lower life forms. It was things that 
we would not
understand. They were senseless. They would mutate these animals, and cause 
this
poor animal such pain just because they wanted to do it.

D: Maybe they were bored.

J: That's what it seemed like when they captured this man. This group of 
people went in this
airplane, and they captured this aborigine-type man. Like if we went to New 
Guinea
now.

D: Then they did have natives in that time.

J: Right. They went to a place where there were natives, and they captured 
him and cooked
him and ate him. And I thought that was real senseless.

D: Maybe everything was so advanced that they became bored. And these were 
sports to
keep them interested and entertained.

J: Probably. I get that feeling.


 
J: Probably. I get that feeling.

D: Their minds had evolved to such a point that nothing was a challenge 
anymore, so they
wanted to try different things.

J: The librarian is telling me, most people on Earth think of the 
Atlanteans as a high energy
people. But why was their continent destroyed? It was because they misused 
the life
force, and they had to be destroyed.

D: That makes a lot more sense than some of the other things we have heard.

More information was gained on another visit to the viewing room in the 
Library.

J: I'm walking into the library now. I am at the place where the guardian 
of the library is. He
says, "I am here to be of service and help to you." And I am asked, "What 
is my
request?"

D: Before we asked for Atlantis information and were shown it in the 
viewing room. And it
was disturbing. We would like to look at some information dealing with 
their-positive-
powers, if we can.

J: Yes. He says please step into the viewing room. He was confused because 
he thought the
information we wanted was to watch the sinking of Atlantis, and why it 
sank.

D: We'll get to that another time.

J: He says this is why the information was disturbing to the vehicle, 
because it was one of
the reasons for the downfall. He says there is a sense of justice. And when 
one uses
one's negativity so strongly, one attracts negativity. And this was how the 
Atlantean
civilization finally collapsed.

D: Even though it was disturbing we thank him for giving the information. 
This time we want
to see anything about their healing powers of that time, to see what 
heights they attained
with those kind of powers.

J: He's showing me this beautiful crystal room. There are thousands of 
crystals all over this
room. It's almost like frosted panes of glass, but they're all made out of 
crystals that
they manufacture. They take a gel they have discovered, and mix it with 
sand, and this
forms these most perfect crystals. But there's a special apparatus that 
it's in. It's almost
biological looking. He is showing me this wonderful area that has different 
colored
lights. There are green, blue, red, violet, yellow, orange and white. And 
each one of
these, he says, represents a different part of the body to heal. The white 
is to heal the
etheric body and astral body. The green is to heal the physical body. The 
blue is to heal
the emotional body. The red is to heal the causal body. These are all 
different bodies of
the person. By sitting in these colored rays, in the harmony and in its 
sequence, one
would be healed of any difficulty that lies within himself. Also there are 
terminators of
crystals arranged in different patterns around a board that the person lies 
on. It looks
sort of like a stone board, but at the same time it's very comfortable. It 
has a cloth
covering that looks very thin, yet it's very strong in resistance. It looks 
like one of those
space age blankets, it has that silver metallic color. But yet it's 
different because it feels
like foam when you lie on it. This bed travels underneath these different 
colors. And the


 
like foam when you lie on it. This bed travels underneath these different 
colors. And the
colors have to be done in the right sequence. If they're done in the wrong 
sequence, it
could cause ill health, so there's a certain sequence. But he hasn't given 
me that
sequence yet. He says that is not important right now. He says this was the 
highest
healing chamber in Atlantis, and was used to treat people of the 
aristocracy or the elite
ruling government.

D: It wasn't for the ordinary person?

J: No. He says they had other places that were very similar. But this would 
be like a
hospital for the elite in your own country and time.

D: Then individual ailments didn't have to be treated?

J: The healing of the whole bodies had to be treated. Not just the physical 
body but also the
emotional, the mental, all these bodies had to be healed.

D: If you had an injury or an illness, it wasn't treated as a separate 
thing.

J: No. This was mostly for spiritual development and healing of past wrongs 
and things of
this type. It was sort of like a psychiatric approach. He's showing me the 
areas where
people had broken bones mended and things of this nature. And in a way it 
looks like
our regular operating rooms, except that they're using crystal-like 
instruments that have
been refined and sharpened to razor point perfection.

D: You said the machine you saw in the other room, that healed the 
different bodies, was
almost biological. What did you mean by that?

J: It looks alive! It looks like it is alive. It's a computer terminal that 
looks like something in
the plant-type family. Because it looks like it can grow and expand, just 
like a plant can
grow and expand. And it has a light greenish color to it. But it also has a 
crystal liquid
display unit that looks like something out of a science fiction magazine. 
But it looks like
it can grow and multiply itself.

D.â?¢ Who would decide if someone had a disorder that needed to be treated 
in this room?

J: The people of the time were very aware. This was the center where one 
would come
after the transition of a close relative, to wish them good-bye, send them 
love. This is a
healing process for many things. Grief. They were highly advanced people at 
this time
who knew basically their manipulations and motivations. People at this time 
are not
judgmental of each other.

While I was putting this book together in 2001 I had a small piece of 
information given
in a session in Memphis. A woman described a frequency machine used in 
Atlantis that
used light to regulate frequencies to bring the body into harmony for 
healing. It was
operated by the person's mind and was pure energy. It was real, and it was 
effective. But
after a while it sat unused, because the scientists developed another 
machine they thought
was more effective. They preferred to use crystal machines which were 
powerful, yet they
distorted the energy. The crystals were in boxes with some type of fluid. 
Light shining
through the boxes generated the power from many people's minds in the room. 
It


 
through the boxes generated the power from many people's minds in the room. 
It
degenerated into being used for the wrong purposes (especially sexual) and 
produced
distorted effects.

As the Atlanteans learned more about the use of energies and their 
knowledge
expanded they were fascinated by the manipulation of energy. They 
discovered new ways
to experiment with it and direct it. They lost sight of using it for 
positive purposes in their life
such as healing and balancing. When the energy (multiplied by many people 
concentrating
and giving it increased power) was used for negative, it became misdirected 
and distorted
and turned destructive. It became so powerful it turned in on itself. This 
was one of the
reasons for the destruction of Atlantis.

We continued to gain more information when we returned to the Library.

J: The guardian asks, which subject would you like to discuss?

D: We are still interested in Atlantis. I'd like to ask a few questions 
about the time of
Atlantis whenever it was happy, before it went into its downfall. When it 
was at its
height. We would like to know something about the family life of the people 
during the
good times of Atlantis. Can you see that?

J: Yes, he's showing me pictures of Atlantis.

D: Did they have individual families and a family structure?

J: Yes, they had individual families. The families were really connected. 
People lived for a
very long time, so there were large amounts of people. A family would fill 
a whole
town. Or not a whole town, but it would be like that in our time. But they 
were
interconnected and each member of the family was very important. They all 
had
different skills and techniques to be of help for each other. Basically 
though they didn't
live communally like we do. Everybody had their own individual space, but 
they all met
together at different times for meals and talks and things like that. Even 
husbands and
wives had separate rooms or separate areas. Their houses were spacious, and 
had
many rooms for every member of the family, and they were all 
interconnected, sort of
like courtyards. I see courtyards with different people. They're all 
related but they're
still very individualized. And I see the older people working with the 
children, and these
older people are hundreds of years old. They're not just a hundred, they're 
hundreds of
years old. And they seem especially to like working with young children. 
And I see that
people go about their different things. There are people that are 
meditating. There are
people that are working on different scientific experiments and things of 
this type. And
they all had their own sense of space, like their own room where they do 
their own
thing. A sense of individuality was very important to them.

D: And you said they would come together to eat?

J: Yes, they come together at different times for entertainment and to eat 
and to dance and
to sing. They did get into group activities with the family. There were 
holidays and
things like that, but basically everybody lived rather individually.


 
D: What about art and music and things like that?

J: Oh, yes, they had beautiful art. They mixed ground crystals with their 
paints, so
everything had a luminous quality. And the styles of paintings had 
something like spirals
in them. Little spiral things that made them really pop out at you. And 
they had all these
processes where they used crystals for music. It looks like some type of 
machine that
spins the crystal into a spiral thread. It goes like that. (Hand motions of 
a spiral.) And
they were stringed instruments that they played on. They take the crystal 
and they spin
... it's not like the crystals that we have now, rock crystals. They were 
originally that,
but they were mutated in laboratories that they had throughout the 
continent. And they
spun it to a degree that it made like a spiral wire. And this spiral wire 
was used as an
instrument on guitars, but not like our guitars or anything like that. 
They're very
different-looking types of instruments. There are string instruments. There 
are flutes.
And then there are these things made out of huge long crystal-like things. 
They're all
made out of a crystal type of material. And they play in special areas, so 
that it
resonates. It really opens up their heart and muscles, because the music is 
so beautiful.
It's very relaxing and spiritual. It makes you feel at peace. And people 
dance and sing.
And I see many ropes of flowers around people. And that's how they dance 
with ropes
of flowers, entwining themselves with them. It doesn't look ancient Roman 
or Greek. In
fact, everybody has these beautiful colored garments on, in reds and blues 
and greens
and yellows. And they're dancing with these flowers and garlands. It's sort 
of a
combination of synthesized music and classical music. The sounds are very 
similar, but
it's very pure in tone. It's not synthesized, it doesn't have feedback. And 
they use it in
their rituals. And it's used in churches -- not churches, temples that they 
had. As for art.
Art is everywhere. Everything is painted beautifully. It looks like ground 
paint. It's more
like a solid rather than a liquid, that they use. Some are on canvas type 
things and
others are on walls. And other things are partly sculptured into the wall 
and then
colored.

D: Do you see any type of light source they would use in their houses?

J: There is this malleable rock crystal energy that they have. It radiates 
everywhere, so it's
always light. But by moving their hand up or down they can make the 
radiance even
more brilliant or darker. When they sleep, to make the room at peace, they 
put their
hand down like that if they want dark. (Hand motions, like moving his hand 
downward
slowly.) Towards the wall. And it's their vibration that the wall picks up 
and darkens
the room. Everything is controlled by their own energies.

D: What about their cooking or eating habits.

J: They have these areas that are like big vineyards and gardens. And they 
have these
strange looking beings taking care of all that. They work the fields and 
gardens. They
look like centaurs and mermaids and goats. And all the food that comes into 
the kitchen
area is then processed by these creatures. They do all the planting and 
harvesting and
picking of the fruits. And they're given food in return. Most of the 
Atlanteans love them
very much, like a good farmer loves his horses and takes good care of them. 
These
strange creatures are treated like benevolent animals.

So in some parts of the continent these creatures were created and 
appreciated.


 
So in some parts of the continent these creatures were created and 
appreciated.

D: I'm curious about those animals. Where did they come from?

J: They were created for that purpose. They were genetically engineered.

D: You said there were mermaids?

J: Yes, the mermaids go into the waters and bring back baskets of fish. The 
people come
and they laugh and they sing and they stroke these animals and kiss them 
and hold
them, and let them know that they're loved and that they're grateful for 
what they're
doing. And the creatures prepare the food as well. Not the mermaid. The 
mermaid
stays at this pond type thing because she's half-fish. While the little 
centaurs bring in
these wagon loads of baskets of food and fruits and things of this nature, 
that goes into
a central kitchen. And there is one being that has an upper human body but 
has goat
feet. And there's a kitchen type of atmosphere, but the kitchen doesn't 
look anything
like our kitchens. It has cupboards though to keep things in. But basically 
the food is
not cooked as much as it's processed live, like fruits are sliced up or 
peeled. The fish
and things of that type go into a thing that cooks them very quickly. It 
has different
areas of it. It's like a microwave type of thing but it isn't a microwave. 
It looks like a
crystal chamber where the foods are put that need to be cooked like fish. I 
don't see
any meat there. I just see the fish and crustaceans, like scallops and 
clams and things
like that. And they're just heated to the point where they're not alive 
anymore. And then
they're eaten.

D: Were these creatures created genetically to be servants?

J: Yes, they were created to be the servants of these people. They're loved 
though. When
one gets hurt or anything like that, the whole family gather to energize on 
that injured
animal's part. They're treated like servants, but loved servants. Like the 
way we would
treat a cat or a dog, show it love and care. They're very grateful for what 
these animals
do, because they're considered more like animals than humans. Parts of the 
body are
more like an animal, but basically, their faces are humanlike.

D: What about their behavior or their intellect.

J: Oh, they can speak and take instructions. They know simple things, yes, 
but nothing like
the rest of the people do.

D: They're not as intelligent as the other humans, although they do look 
partially human.

J: They're not gross looking or anything like that. They look very natural, 
and they're taken
good care of. And they were very appreciated, and were told they were 
loved. I see
this one servant that made up the fruit platter. And this woman takes it 
and kisses her
and strokes her head, because in the head area there are little horns. And 
she rubs
those horns like this, (hand motions) and she says, "Oh, you're so great. 
Look at this,
this is wonderful. It looks so pretty. Everyone is going to love it. And 
why don't you
come on out afterwards and ..." And they all come up afterwards and they're 
loved by
the rest of the family. They're treated like a loving pet would be.

D: Can these creatures genetically reproduce, or are they one of a kind?


 
D: Can these creatures genetically reproduce, or are they one of a kind?

J: No, they can't reproduce. People buy them. Each one of them is 
individual, but they are
mass marketed. They have places where you can go and buy these creatures so 
that
they'll be of service.

After awakening John described the creature in the kitchen, which was the 
last thing he
remembered. It had a face that was part cowlike and part human. As though a 
human had
the nose of a cow and small horns coming out of its head. It was wearing a 
bib type
garment over the top part of its body, because it was apparently female.

Phil: There are far more uses for crystals than is available now to your 
human
comprehension. That which is unknown far exceeds that which is known. 
However,
when your level of awareness increases to accept and accommodate these 
realities,
then the uses will be manifest. It can be seen that quartz in some form 
magnifies and
intensifies that energy which is human energy. We find here the translation 
is difficult, for
the true energy concept is not understood. However, a blending of energies, 
both
human and non-human is quite possible and readily accomplished with these 
crystals.
They can be used as blenders and differentiators or separators, depending 
on the
direction of the energy given by the person or persons using or directing 
this crystal.
They are a filter, useful in many different ways, limited only by the 
imagination of those
who would use them.

D: When you speak of a stone filtering cosmic rays, what would be the 
purpose of needing
to filter cosmic rays?

P: There is the filtering and focusing, which can be separate or 
simultaneous. There are four
specific reasons or purposes. Specific energies which are best suited. This 
would be for
the filtering or focusing aspect. Focusing merely focuses or condenses the 
energies to
one singular area. Different stones may do each or special stones may do 
both,
depending on the purpose. The cosmic energies are a very powerful, as yet 
untouched,
source of energy, which this planet has yet to discover -- an abundant 
source of raw
energy many millions of times more powerful than any raw materials here on 
this planet.

D: The problem is being able to uncover it.

P: The problem is raising the consciousness in order to accept the concept 
and
simultaneously to sharpen the responsibility in order to use it. This 
energy was prevalent
on this planet at one time, but through lack of responsibility the 
knowledge of its use
was lost.

D: Was this at the time of Atlantis?

P: Yes, that is correct. Much was lost at that time. There was much misuse 
in the Atlantean
times of many different types and forms of energies. For there was 
initially a high
understanding of these energies which constitute physical reality. There 
was then the
misuse of the understanding of these energies.

Clara received information from a place that sounded very similar to Phil's 
Planet of the


 
Clara received information from a place that sounded very similar to Phil's 
Planet of the
Three Spires. Hers was also a planet with strange spire-like structures, 
and the information
was contained in the entire planet, as though its composition was a 
storehouse of
knowledge. This was the same description given by Phil. Clara also 
emotionally called this
place her "home", as did Phil. The complete story of how she located this 
place was told
earlier in this book.

D: Can you tell me anything about Atlantis? Is that part of the records?

C: Atlantis went into the sea.

D: I would like to know about it before it went into the sea. What kind of 
a civilization was
it?

C: It was very sophisticated. Very green. And very technologically 
advanced, beyond
where Earth is today.

D: Was this civilization in existence for a long time?

C: A very long time.

D: Can you tell me some of their technological advances?

C: They had the ability to shift and move energy through time and through 
space in a much
more sophisticated manner than technological -- how do you say? -- advances 
are
done today. (Had difficulty) Hmmm, what is this word you use for advanced
machinery? Like computers and communication devices. This equipment was 
very vast.
It was done very, very minute. Even to the point where some information was
accomplished at a telepathic level.

D: How was the machinery or the computers powered?

C: It was all done by solar. Everything was done by the Sun. The great 
central Sun.

D: Then they didn't have electricity like we have today?

C: At one time they did. But nearing and in the latter years of the time 
that it existed it was
all generated by the great central Sun.

D: Is this the Sun we know of in the sky, or is it something different?

C: The Sun that you know.

D: Was the equipment similar to what we have today?

C: Much more sophisticated. You have giant and mammoth solar panels, and 
solar
equipment, which is far greater than what was used in Atlantis. Theirs was 
so advanced
as to be utilized in a more efficient manner, and not taking up as much 
space. Their
technology was more in tune with the central Sun, which gave off the 
energy. They
were as though connected to a greater power. They were connected to the 
stars, and
to the powers from other stars.


 
John had mentioned that they also knew how to utilize the power of the 
moon.
Bartholomew also mentioned that ancient people had this knowledge.

C: They communicated with beings from other planets, from other stars. And 
through their
communications they exchanged information, which they utilized in the 
technology of
their machinery, their computers, and their other technological advances, 
whatever that
might be.

D: So the other beings from the stars helped them?

C: Yes. It was a cooperative effort.

D: I have been told that the scientists developed the power of their minds 
to achieve some
of these results.

C: That is correct. In development of their mind, when they began to open 
up to all
possibilities, that indeed there were beings on other planets, then they 
were in contact in
a way that was unlimited. They then had the ability, by leaving the limited 
way of
thinking, and feeling and believing, to receive that which came from other 
universes and
from other planets. And those planets in turn would feed information to 
them in such a
manner that it became very telepathic. They would communicate from a mind 
to mind
level without needing long lines of communication, like your telephone 
lines. And
therefore, they took this telepathic ability and advanced that by 
communicating with
many planets. It became a global community, as opposed to one sector of a 
human
race.

D: They were able to accomplish a great deal more. Is that what you mean? 
(Yes) I've
heard that Atlantis was not just one country, but it was the entire world 
at that time.

C: It was the known world at the time that Atlantis existed.

D: Were all of the parts of this known world advanced?

C: No. Not all parts. There were areas that were primitive, where people 
had not opened
themselves up to the communication. The entire planet was not completely 
elevated to a
higher level of vibration. There were some places and some populated areas 
that chose
not to open their hearts and endorse a new way of living, a new way of 
being. So they
became, what you might call, outcasts. They were those who did not believe 
they could
go beyond their limitations. The ones who chose to live a limited life, 
chose themselves
to live in a different area of that planet. Whereas those who opened their 
hearts and
their minds to an unlimited way of living, soared and advanced. And 
communicated
with all planets.

D: It was as though they didn't have anything in common with each other.

C: Exactly.

D: Can you see where the more advanced, the scientific community, lived in 
relation to the
way the world is today? I know the world has changed a lot.


 
C: It has changed very vastly. What was the known world at that time was 
comprised in an
area which you would now call the Atlantic Ocean.

D: Are there any remnants of that civilization left that mankind might find 
at some time?

C: Only on an etheric level.

D: So it can't be found at a physical level?

C: At this time there is a possibility if man opens himself up enough to 
believe truly, in a
conscious way, that it can be found. Then it will be found.

D: Some people think they have seen things under the water that might be 
remnants of the
cities, roads and buildings.

C: That is not true. What they're seeing is remnants of other newer 
civilizations, since
Atlantis.

D: I've also been told that the Atlantean scientists reached the point that 
they were doing
physical experiments. Do you see anything like that?

C: What kind of physical experiments?

D: Genetic or anything like that?

C: Everything that is being experienced now on this planet was done during 
the time of
Atlantis. However, it was done many centuries prior to the demise of 
Atlantis.
Genetically, they cloned animals. They cloned humans. But they found that 
this was not
the appropriate thing to do. For it interfered with the DNA of the human 
race, and the
human race would suffer greatly should they continue. So it was shown that 
they were
to stop.

So genetic experimentation was done in addition to the use of the mind to 
affect the
physical. I never found out which came first, or if they were both going on 
at the same time.
It seems that their curiosity held no bounds. An echo from the past being 
repeated in our
present time.

D: Was it just as an experiment, or did they have a purpose?

C: It was experimental. Their purpose was to see if it could be done. And 
when they
discovered that it could be done, they ran into many difficulties and many 
troubles with
the outcomes. It was not desirable, and so it was felt best by those that 
made the rules,
that it should be discontinued.

D: What kind of problems did they come across?

C: Forms appeared unlike humans. And there were many experiments of - how 
do you
say? -- interbreeding? (She questioned that word.) Inter-cloning? Mixing 
up. And the
outcome was more like animal. It reversed the process of evolution. And 
disease
occurred. It was not for the purpose of the planet for that to continue. So 
it was


 
occurred. It was not for the purpose of the planet for that to continue. So 
it was
decided that, for the best for the planet, that it be discontinued. That it 
be stopped, or it
would destroy humanity.

D: That sounds very drastic.

C: It was drastic. It is drastic.

D: But then instead of doing just exact clones, they began mixing the DNA, 
the genes, just
to see what would happen? Is that what you mean?

C: Yes. The curiosity. Experiment. Let's do this and see what comes out. 
Let's do this and
try this and see what happens. In the plant kingdom they had made hybrids 
of different
plants and different vegetables, and trees. And so they thought, "Wow, we 
were
successful doing that. Why not do it with humans?" So then they started. 
And it
became, "Oh, well, let's see now what we can do with this, and this and 
this." And it
became a massive disaster.

D: So when they began cloning and mixing the different genes, you said it 
became more
animalistic than human?

C: It was as though they were reversing evolution. But it became very 
grotesque, and very
evil.

D: So they began to get combinations that were not desirable.

C: And had never been before.

D: But apparently they were viable. They did live.

C: They lived for a while. And they went into a state of what you would 
call "crazy". And
destruction occurred, because they became like monsters.

D: Why did they become crazy? You mean because it was not a normal process 
it affected
the mind of the creature?

C: That's part of it. But part of it was the mixing of genetics of the 
animal kingdom with the
human. And so it became such a plaything for the scientists. To see where 
we can go,
and what we can create. We can now become gods, and create that which we 
choose
to create. That which had never existed before. And so disaster reigned.

D: But you also said disease was introduced.

C: Diseases that had never been known before were introduced.

D: How did that come about?

C: By mixing the genes. By mixing that which was sick with that which was 
well. And that
which was .... (Had difficulty finding the word.) What you would call 
"foreign bodies" to
the human race. Which could be animal, or whatever of any kingdom that they 
wanted
to try to introduce. That's what they did. And so if one particle of the 
DNA from one
strand, or from one race, had an inkling of some type of disease, it was 
introduced into


 
strand, or from one race, had an inkling of some type of disease, it was 
introduced into
the whole, which created a whole new line of disease.

This could be a dormant type of disease that the host body was carrying and 
was
probably immune to. But when the cloning process awakened it it also 
changed it.

C: The disease would mutate, and then it would mutate into something else. 
And if one
disease would be introduced by one DNA strand, and another disease would be
introduced into the same thing, the combination then would introduce 
something that
could be and was very destructive.

D: So not only were the bodies and the physical appearance and minds of 
these creatures
changing, also any -- I want to say -- bacteria, molecules, were also 
mutating and
forming different diseases. (Yes) Going off in ways that had never 
happened.

C: That is correct. And it became so massive that they had to shut down all 
the
experiments, because they saw it becoming quite rampant. And that it could 
destroy the
entire human race.

It was during 1997 that the first official cloning of a sheep in England 
was announced.
After this session in August, 1997 the authorities were openly discussing 
the dangers of
cloning and the ethics of it. From my work I have discovered that the 
cloning of humans has
already been perfected. There are many things that the public at large is 
not aware of. It is
as though the first crumbs of information are now being dropped (especially 
with the recent
announcement of the first successful cloning of a monkey [our nearest 
relative]) so we will
grow accustomed to it when the official announcement is made of human 
cloning.

Scientists said they could clone animals and introduce human genes into 
them to
produce better meat, and make a better animal. They also recently began 
introducing
human genes into special pigs so their organs could be used in human 
transplant operations.
If the donor pig had some human genes then the host human body would not 
reject the
organ, because normally it would reject anything that was not human or 
compatible.

One scientist raised the objection that introducing and mixing human genes 
with animal
genes could create unknown diseases, that would start with the animal and 
possibly spread
to the human. The pig, for example, had diseases that were unique to it and 
could not be
spread by handling it or eating its meat. But the scientists worried about 
what would happen
if the donated organ were a permanent part of the human body and blood was 
constantly
flowing through it. It could be carrying the germs of these diseases 
throughout. the host's
system, and they could mutate into unknown diseases that could spread 
throughout the
population. There was enough concern to temporarily halt the donor program 
until further
research could be done.

It sounded like history repeating itself. Mankind was making the same 
mistakes we had
made in the bygone days of Atlantis. Maybe that was the purpose of this 
information
coming forth at this time in our history. A warning bell from the past.

D: Then the diseases were not only just in the genetic experiments. It was 
beginning to
spread to the rest of the human race?

C: It was confined to the genetics. But scientists saw that, should they 
continue, then it


 
C: It was confined to the genetics. But scientists saw that, should they 
continue, then it
would. Because those beings would then integrate into the other community. 
And then
that disease would be transmitted throughout all of civilization. And the 
powers that be
said, this we cannot allow to happen. So that which was, was destroyed.

D: Were these creatures they created, sterile, or were they able to 
reproduce themselves?

C: They could not reproduce themselves. They were simply "clones", with no 
reproductive
organs.

D: What did they use these beings for, when it first began, before it got 
out of control? Did
they have a purpose?

C: The purpose to start with was simply to see if it could be done, and it 
got out of control.

D: Then they didn't use these beings for anything?

C: What the beings were capable of doing, they taught them like robots. So 
they acted as
robots at the commands of the scientists. They could be their assistants, 
or playmates
for others. They were designed to be a housekeeper, designed to be the 
shepherd,
designed to be whatever. Once they saw that, "Well, we should have a 
purpose for
this, if we're going to create these."

Were these the gentle servant beings that John saw?

C: And then they thought, "Well, this is nice. So we'll introduce all these 
other genes with all
these other animals, to see what we can come up with." And so what happened 
then
was chaos.

D: Then the main reason for shutting down the experiment was they were 
afraid it was
getting out of hand and the disease would spread?

C: That was the only reason. Because they could see that the whole 
civilization would be
totally destroyed. So instead they destroyed those beings which they had 
created.

D: And you said the 'powers that be" are the ones that told them they had 
to do this. Who
do you mean?

C: The governments.

D: So they knew what the scientists were doing.

C: Yes. They endorsed it, until they saw it was at a place where it could 
not go, and it could
not be. Otherwise all of civilization would be destroyed.

D: It would have spread even to the communities that were, more or less, 
what you called
"outcasts"?

C: Oh, yes. Oh, yes.

D: So they then rounded up the beings they had created, and had to destroy 
them?


 
C: Yes, they did. Not in a massive way, but in a very quiet and subtle way 
that seemed a
natural way. So the community at large would not be alarmed or go into a 
panic
situation. So it was kept very under control. The general public was not 
aware of some
of the grotesque beings that came out of the experimentations. It was 
somewhat like the
way your government hides a lot of stuff from the general public. That is 
the way it was
in the time of Atlantis.

D: I've often suspected that many of the legends of half-human, half-
animal, may have come
from that time period. Is that possible?

C: Yes. It is possible. It did.

D: Then these creatures, half-human, half-animal, did not exist after the 
time ofAtlantis?
(No) So the legends have to be that old?

C: Yes. It originated in Atlantis.

D: In the times of the Romans and the Greeks and the Egyptians, you hear of 
these stories.
So they had a basis in fact, but it went very far back in time. Is that 
correct?

C: Long before Egypt and Rome were ever, ever conceived.

D: But it was part of the memories, and they turned them into legends.

C: Yes, that is correct. It has been handed down, so it is a memory of the 
collective
consciousness.

D: I've always believed that legends have some basis in fact, if you take 
them back far
enough.

C: All of them do. Otherwise, how would they ever come to be a legend? Once 
they're a
legend, then each person who gets it wants to add a little hint of their 
own flare and
flamboyance to it, to make it an even greater, more colorful legend.

D: But it all has to begin somewhere.

C: There is always the beginning.

D: Was there anything else that the scientists did that they were later 
told they should stop?

C: That was the biggest thing. That was the thing of significance that you 
asked about, and
seemed appropriate at this time to mention.

D: Because we are beginning to stumble into the same area. (Yes) I have 
been told that in
our time, today in the 20th century, there are scientists who are 
experimenting on this
same type of thing. Do you know anything about that?

C: That is true. That is true. They are at the very beginning of playing 
with the genetics. And
as the public becomes more aware of it, there will be an uprising. Of 
saying, "That is
unnatural. Let it be."


 
D: I've often suspected they have gone further than they're letting the 
people know.

C: Yes, they have. They will drop a little piece of information here, and a 
little piece of
information there. And as in the days of Atlantis, it was hidden. In 
today's time, as you
know it, they are allowing a little dribble of information out. Just enough 
so that the
general public will not become alarmed. And when enough information does 
leak out --
on purpose, by some from the interior -- then the public will rise up in 
arms, and say,
"We cannot allow this to happen. It must not happen. Because it will 
destroy the human
race, as we know it."

D: History will repeat itself.

C: Yes. But because of communication in the time in which you live, more 
people are aware
in a faster way by getting this communication en masse at one time. If this 
is known that
it could destroy the world, the public will rise up in arms.

D: Have the scientists in the 20th century already begun combining DNA of 
different
species?

C: Yes. Very secretively.

D: Can you tell me anything about that? I would like to know how far we 
have gone. I
know it's a disturbing topic.

C: (Deep sigh) It's not appropriate at this time for us to talk about that 
subject any more.

This same thing occurred when I wanted to explore this subject further in 
The
Custodians. The aliens told me much information, but there was some they 
did not reveal,
mostly because of the effect it would have on the vehicle it had to pass 
through. When this
happens I cannot override these directives, nor would I want to.

D: Okay. But I've been told that the extraterrestrials are helping our 
government in such
experiments. Is that true? (Yes) Do they approve of what's going on?

C: What the extraterrestrials are doing is simply controlling it and 
keeping it at a level where
the human race will not destroy themselves.

D: Because they, more or less, know how this works, don't they?

C: Yes, we do.

D: I wonder if human scientists will listen to them, or did they go off on 
their own?

C: We have ways of letting the scientists know there are limits.

D: And I assume these experiments are being done in secret places.

C: Yes. All over the planet. But we, more or less, are helping keep a cap 
on it, so that it
doesn't destroy the Earth.


 
D: Do you think the scientists could take it out of control?

C: It could happen. It is a planet of free choice. (She seemed 
uncomfortable.)

D: That's okay. You always tell me when you can't give me any more 
information, and I
respect that. To go back to Atlantis -- Can you tell me what happened at 
the
destruction? Was there a certain event that finally culminated and caused 
it to sink into
the water?

C: I can't discuss that today.

D: Why not?

C: It is just not an appropriate time to discuss how it happened. It may, 
at some future time,
be a time when that information can be released.

D: All right. But after the destruction, were there survivors?

C: There was much loss of life at that time. Earth required a reseeding.

D: I believe in the seeding, so that doesn't surprise me. Let me tell you a 
theory I have, and
you can tell me if it's correct or not. I've often thought there might have 
been survivors
who came to Egypt and Peru and different parts of the world, where we have 
these
large monuments. And that maybe they carried the knowledge of how to do 
these
things, like working with stone. Is that correct?

C: During the time of Atlantis we were in contact with humans on Atlantis. 
And so in
cooperation beings from Atlantis visited other stars. And some of the 
beings from
Atlantis, who were on other stars, then helped to seed the area where Egypt 
is, and
where other areas are. So therefore the information and the memories of 
Atlantis have
continued. The legend began, and has carried through because beings from 
Atlantis,
who lived on other stars, came back, as seedlings in physical form.

D: But as seedlings, you mean ... full-grown. (Yes) Because I know in the 
very beginning
life began on the cellular stage and evolved.

C: Yes. Not so at this time. Those beings, you might say, took a 
sabbatical, took a vacation
from Atlantis and went to another star. And then when Atlantis disappeared 
from the
Earth, and other areas came up, those beings came back to the planet Earth 
to start life
again. Many that repopulated the Earth had to come from other star systems, 
because
there was a great loss of life. Simply because of the explosive nature in 
which the planet
disappeared. And that's all I can say about that. Perhaps at another time, 
if it's
appropriate, and the council will release that information, then we can 
allow that.

What Clara said about humans being transported to other stars and being 
returned after
the cataclysm sounded very similar to information I received, which is 
reported later in this
book. This is a viable plan to evacuate a portion of the human race in the 
future if needed.
Apparently it has happened in the past, and could also be history repeating 
itself. The aliens
have always said they would not allow the destruction of the human race. 
Too much time
and energy have been invested in its development. If we do not heed them, 
they will help us
in spite of ourselves.


 
in spite of ourselves.

It did not concern me that Clara could not give me information about the 
destruction of
Atlantis, because I had already received it from other subjects. I have 
kept all of this in my
files for years until I started compiling it for this book. Then I 
discovered that I actually had
all I needed. It had been given in bits and pieces over several years.

We had been given clues that the great civilization had to fall because of 
their misuse of
their mind powers and their attempts to go against the moral structure of 
the universe by
rewriting genetics. Yet I suspected that something more powerful was 
involved to create the
actual cataclysm that sank Atlantis.

This information came from the librarian at the great Library on the spirit 
plane.

D: Can we have access to the files on Atlantis again? I would like to know 
about the actual
destruction of Atlantis. The last time he was telling us some of the 
reasons why it was
destroyed, because of the misuse of mind power. But what about the actual
destruction? Can he show you anything about that?

John: Yes, he's showing me deep fissures made in the Earth. Deep fissures, 
because of
these crystals. They used this crystal power and transmitted sunlight into 
the ground and
it caused stress. Also they tried to tap the molten core of the Earth, and 
this caused a
lot of pressure that helped destroy the island as well. They bored into the 
molten core.
And this molten core blew up, and that's why things exploded.

D: Why were they doing that?

J: They were looking for another energy source, instead of just the Sun.

D: Then they were using the Sun with the crystals. How were they boring 
into the Earth?

J: Through heavy concentration and mind power.

D: They did have their minds developed to quite a degree. (Yes) And then 
what happened?
You said they made these fissures in the Earth from both of these sources, 
the crystals
and their mind?

J: Comets had something to do with it as well.

D: Does he know why?

J: No. He's just showing that comets were in the skies that foreordained 
that this event
would happen. The scientists bored into the solid rock down to the molten 
core level.
This put an enormous relief on the Earth's molten core. But it also 
affected all the
planets, and not just the continents on the Earth itself.

D: You mean the planets in our solar system?

J: Right. Because this threw off lots of high energy, and this was why 
Atlantis sank.


 
D: They were messing with something they didn't understand?

J: They didn't comprehend the power behind the molten core.

D: Then the comets didn't have anything to actually do with this.

J: No, but there were attendants in the skies for this event.

D: Then what -happened?

J: It created the fissures by this mental drilling. And what escaped was 
the inner molten
core, which lopsided the world, and this is why it sank.

D: Like a volcanic eruption?

J: Right. It was an Earth shift.

After awakening John told what he could remember that was not recorded on 
the tape.
As usual the clearest memory was the last thing we discussed.

J: They knew about astrology. They mastered that art. The comets appearing 
gave them
warning that they should not be messing around with seeking this energy 
source from
the center of the Earth. Yet they kept on boring into the Earth using 
mental power.
Imagine a bore going into the Earth. And when it hit this molten core, this 
caused a huge
amount of energy to be released. That caused volcanic eruptions. And it's 
like
something burst to the surface. You know how it can bubble and burst to the 
surface
and then ....?

D: I was thinking it must have been like a volcano, but apparently it was 
more powerful than
that.

J: Oh, yes, it was much more powerful. They didn't realize they couldn't 
channel this energy.

D: To stop it, you mean?

J: Right, it was too powerful. It was like a volcano, except it was like a 
million times. It just
tore up the whole island. He was very reluctant to tell me. I think he 
didn't want people
to get ideas to do that again.

D: There's been talk about boring into the Earth with machinery.

J: Yeah. He was really reluctant for me to talk about it. I could go into 
it more, but it was
like "subject finished, file closed". That was enough.

More information was found in Phil's sessions when he was given knowledge 
of history
from the Planet of the Three Spires.

D: Can you see what brought about the destruction ofAtlantis?

P: There are many factors here that are both apparent and non-apparent. 
However, we feel


 
P: There are many factors here that are both apparent and non-apparent. 
However, we feel
that the physical is perhaps more akin to what you are asking. The 
destruction was
many-fold. However, the most traumatic was the destruction of the land mass 
itself in a
cataclysm of volcanic activity caused by earthquakes. The majority of this 
destruction
was enhanced by those who were the ruling class at that time. There was 
given to the
people an ability to destroy themselves by use of many different forms of 
energies.
There were many different types of energies available. And they were simply 
misusing
these, such that there became many disharmonious forces in that particular 
portion of
the planet.

D: I wondered whether the cause was natural phenomenon, or if the people 
had a part to
play in the actual destruction.

P: The majority of the destruction was an act of ignorance and dim-
wittedness. However,
there was at some level an awareness that such actions would have 
consequences. And
yet those consequences were ignored in favor of the immediate so-called 
gain of such
actions.

D: But you said they used energies, and these types of energies were part 
of the cause of
the erupting volcanoes and the earthquakes?

P: That is accurate. There were the energies of the crystals that were 
focused so that the
lines of force of the Earth itself were cut. So that the glue, so to say, 
that held that
portion of the Earth was severed. And there was the disharmony that 
resulted from this
destruction. And then the cataclysm which followed.

D: Does that mean they didn't expect this to happen?

P: There were those who warned that such actions would cause such a 
reaction. However,
the majority of the people who were making the decisions at that time were 
blinded by
their own sense of not being answerable to the laws of nature and God. And 
were
acting in ways that were causing much destruction.

D: So they were playing around with things they shouldn't have, in other 
words.

P: They were playing around with things in ways they should not have. Not 
that they were
playing around with things that they should not have.

D: So it backfired and ended up destroying them and their world at that 
time.

P: That is accurate.

D: I was wondering that ifAtlantis was such a perfect place and was 
developing such
tremendous capabilities, what happened that brought its downfall?

Brenda: What happened was -- as best I can see -- an unforeseen natural 
disaster. And this
natural disaster was so widespread that it threw everything into chaos. It 
appears the
main thing that happened was that, they were developing along really well 
and there
appears to be a small group who wanted more power than they should have. 
But they
had not really developed any major problematical power yet. The way 
Atlantis was


 
had not really developed any major problematical power yet. The way 
Atlantis was
situated, it was on two different tectonic plates. And the strain between 
these two
plates got to the point where they had a major earthquake. I mean, very 
major, to the
point that when the ground split, it split all the way through the crust 
and the magma and
lava started welling up from it, not from a volcano but from the 
earthquake. And it was
so violent it was felt all over the world. And it was collapsing buildings 
on both
continents. It just totally destroyed Atlantis to smithereens, as this 
subject would say.

D: I've heard a story, and I didn't know how true it was. That the group 
that wanted power
used the main crystal or something and this was part of it.

B: That probably contributed to the violence of the earthquake, because it 
was unstable and
ready to go at any time. And they thought they would tinker around with 
what they
could do, and it set the earthquake off worst than it would have otherwise.

D: Then do you see, is that why the continent sank?

B: It didn't sink all the way. It sank, but for centuries thereafter ships 
could not navigate that
ocean because of the mud shoals that were in the way. It was too shallow 
for ships to
navigate all the way across. And as the plates moved apart, the mud shoals 
gradually
sank deep enough to where ships could go across without running aground. 
There have
been some records of this in your maritime annals, that people have just 
chalked up to
something inexplicable.

This could explain the old maps and the reluctance of sailors to sail out a 
great distance.
There were many tales even in the days of Columbus of monsters and lost 
ships. Maybe
this was behind the legends of ships falling off the edge of the Earth, 
because when they
sailed out and did not return they had indeed fallen off. The people at 
home could not know
they had perhaps struck the shoals and sunk, or became stuck and thus died 
of starvation.
This could also explain the legend of the Sargasso Sea or Sea of Lost 
Ships.

D: When it happened, was it like a sinking to the people who were on the 
land?

B: No, it was confusion and disaster, with their land shaking like crazy 
and rivers of lava
running down the streets. And it was very horrible and people ran to the 
ocean and
swam out into the ocean to get away from the lava and to get away from the 
shaking
land. And the ones that escaped to the ocean were drowned because the 
initial
earthquake caused tidal waves to come back and were bouncing off the 
continent on
both sides. And the tidal waves swept over the remains of the island and 
destroyed
everything that was not already destroyed by the lava and the shaking.

I want to comment on a case I had in New Orleans in 2000. A man regressed 
to what
he described as Atlantis, where he was a member of a group of priests. 
There was a high
priest over them, and they were using crystals to try to counteract the 
negative influences of
another group of scientists that were very dominant. It seemed that the 
other group of
scientists were using their mental powers and their mind control in 
negative ways. And they
were also conducting experiments in negative ways. Thus this group of 
priests were trying
to counteract the negativity by using crystals and directing energy to try 
to negate the effects
they were creating. But the priests were having problems. They had a group 
of crystals, and
these had to be aligned in a certain order or pattern to create the highest 
degree of


 
these had to be aligned in a certain order or pattern to create the highest 
degree of
effectiveness, but it wasn't working. They kept rearranging the crystals, 
and using the power
of their minds, and it was still not able to work.

Things gradually got worse, and the land was experiencing a great deal of 
seismic
activity. And they knew that the continent was going to sink. I asked him 
how they knew
for sure, and he said because of the negative things that the other group 
was doing. It was
creating an imbalance, and everything was greatly out of balance. This 
together with
everything else that was happening was creating the seismic activity. And 
they knew that the
piece of land, the island or whatever, Atlantis, was going to sink. So they 
decided to leave
the continent to go somewhere else.

He said they left in ships and took all of their group with them. I wanted 
a description
of the ships, and they were very strange looking. He said they were like 
large round
bubbles. They were quite large because they could hold as many as fifty 
people in one.
When they rode in the water, half of the bubble was above the water and 
half of it was
below the water. The half that was above the water was clear. You could see 
through it.
The people were inside these bubbles, and were powering them by the 
crystals and mind
control. They had taken the crystals with them, some of them on each of the 
ships. The
group focused their minds to create the power that was propelling these 
bubble ships
across the ocean. They were going to what would later be known as Egypt.

When the group reached Egypt they were able to use the crystals, and 
erected living
quarters. They never heard what happened to the continent, because they 
never
encountered anyone who survived and made the journey. There were groups of 
people
living there who were native to the area with no advanced psychic 
abilities. So they didn't
even mix with them. They stayed to themselves as this group of priests, and 
were going to
continue their work and start a whole new civilization there with the use 
of their crystals and
mind control. They intended to continue to use advanced science.

This was an unexpected example of survivors who were able to escape the 
tragedy and
carry advanced knowledge with them. They hoped to create a new civilization 
that would
not be carried to the extremes of the last one. Who knows how many others 
escaped and
went to other continents? This would be an explanation for the erection of 
monuments and
edifices that our scientists cannot explain. The knowledge was there, and 
was probably lost
after several generations. This possibility will be explored in the next 
chapter.

 


 
Chapter Seven

The Mystery of the Pyramids
Every time I have a subject in the deepest possible level of trance I have 
many, many

questions. When I was made aware that I had access to an unlimited source 
of information
my reporter's insatiable curiosity took over and I wanted to know 
everything I could about
every conceivable topic.

Phil had access through the Planet of the Three Spires.

P: The knowledge is not on the planet itself, but is accessible from the 
planet via the
communication system on the planet.

D: A clearing-house, would that be a way of saying it? A communication 
system contact?

P: Yes, that would be accurate.

D: Didn't you say that the records of Earth's past were accessible from 
this place?

P: That is correct. The history is here. The history is everywhere at once. 
It is merely
available to me at this point.

D: There have been many different theories as to how the ancient pyramids 
in Egypt were
built. Could we have some information on that subject, please?

P: These structures were built with the aid of levitation, which is being 
rediscovered in some
areas on Earth today. The act of moving these stones was accomplished with 
pure
mental energy. This is as possible today, at this hour, as it was at that 
time. It requires
total focus and concentration. There were a group of five to seven of the 
priests who
were schooled in this science and many other sciences. This was merely one 
aspect of
their training. The knowledge was transferred from Atlantis. The pyramids 
were a gift of
the knowledge from Atlantis.

D: Was levitation the only method by which these stones were raised?

P: There was singing of tones that accompanied this. It was a religious 
experience as well.

D: I've also heard that maybe some pyramids were constructed in a different 
way.

P: There is much speculation in the world. Always when the knowledge does 
not exist on
how something was constructed, it is theorized that it was constructed in a 
manner,
theoretically which is common to the civilization at that time. It would 
not be natural to
suppose a construction method which would be unknown at that time. There 
are many
ways of building pyramids. Some are more relevant than others.

D: Another person told me she saw them being poured, as we would pour 
concrete today.


 
D: Another person told me she saw them being poured, as we would pour 
concrete today.

P: We see they were quarried and cut and then levitated. However, we will 
not discredit
that information, for we are not in complete control of all information. 
And this may be
entirely accurate. From what we see however, the stones that we are 
familiar with were
cut and quarried in distant locations and then transported by telepathy. 
The priest
would accompany the stones on the transport and then levitate them to that 
point from
which they were erected. The work was more mental than physical.

D: Then they were transported by levitation also?

I was referring to the transportation of the stones, but Phil thought I 
mean the priests
were levitated also.

P: The priests were transported in more conventional manners, as in 
chariots, but would
accompany the stones and keep the stones in their sight, so as to firmly 
keep the stones
in their concentration. The stones were transported from the quarries to 
the site by
levitation and were then moved into place with levitation. The entire 
raising was done
with levitation. The energies used and extended in those stones during 
their levitation
was stored. Each stone stored a small part, and so the pyramid as a whole 
contained
much energy. The stones act as crystals in that they can store human energy 
as well as
many other energies.

D: You mentioned singing, music. What part did that play?

P: This is a physical manifestation of that energy which is being focused.

When I was working on my book, Jesus and the Essenes, it was difficult to 
obtain
information about certain subjects, because of the extreme secrecy code 
that the Essenes
lived under. I was trying to find out if they had any methods of protecting 
themselves from
their enemies. The most I was able to learn was that it had something to do 
with sound and
there were no weapons, per se, because they were not needed. I also asked 
about the
building of the pyramids, but I was only told the stories and legends they 
had in their culture.
When a subject is regressed to a past life they are greatly influenced by 
the moral structure
of the personality they were at that time. Thus it was often impossible to 
get the subject to
reveal secrets.

Years after I had worked on this material, another woman in another part of 
the United
States supplied some of the missing pieces that the original subject could 
not, because of his
mental restrictions. This woman had also been a member of the Essene 
community in a past
life, involved with the teaching of the mysteries, and also felt the 
extreme requirement for
secrecy. Because she did not go into the complete somnambulist trance she 
was able to
retain memories of scenes when she regained consciousness. She said even in 
the waking
state it was difficult to speak of these things, because her body tensed 
and her throat tried
to close up. This was impressive of how ingrained these restrictions had 
been in that
lifetime. She consciously understood the reasons for the community's 
privacy and the need
to protect this information, because if certain things got out and were 
used incorrectly, they
could cause a great deal of stress and harm.

She reported the information that remained in her conscious mind, "I saw 
this valley
where as many as a hundred or two hundred people were sitting in rows. They 
were using


 
where as many as a hundred or two hundred people were sitting in rows. They 
were using
sound to levitate a huge stone creation and move it where they wanted it to 
be. The sound
was mystical, holy, and yet at the same time it was earthy. It was all the 
things of the
universe combined. The sound was not only created by the voice, but was 
accompanied by
certain types of horns. (She was not sure what to call the instruments 
because they did not
resemble anything she had seen in this lifetime.) They were very long, some 
were curved
and some were straight. They produced sustained clear notes, and this was 
done in unison.
The combined sound never stopped until whatever they were doing was 
completed. In
other words, no one breathed at the same time, so the sounds could be kept 
constant. The
number of people participating depended on the job. The more difficult or 
grander the
scale, the more people would be involved. "Levitation was not the only use. 
Sound could
be used for many

different things. There were different tones or pitches that would render 
people powerless
by causing unconsciousness, or cause them to behave in a crazy, angry or 
agitated
manner. It was also possible to kill with sound, although the Essenes never 
went that
far, since rendering people unconscious would serve the same purpose. They 
could also
use sound to make themselves invisible. It had to do with harmonics, the 
natural method
of finding the mathematical equation that makes any one object tick. This 
could be done
by one person, but if there were an advancing army, it would take several 
people to
deal with it."

This, of course, immediately brought to mind the Bible story of Joshua and 
the Battle of
Jericho, where sound caused the walls of the city to collapse. It is known 
that sound is
capable of these things, such as a certain note can shatter a crystal 
glass. And the vibration
of a marching group of soldiers can collapse a bridge if they do not break 
step.

I wondered why this powerful weapon was not used in later times when the 
Romans
attacked and destroyed Qumran, and captured and tortured the Essenes. This 
was the time
when the Dead Sea scrolls were hidden in the caves for safe-keeping. Maybe 
they knew it
was time for the ending of an era? Maybe they had forgotten how to use this 
method, or
had not been taught it? We shall probably never know. In all respects, it 
appeared that the
ancients had the knowledge of levitation through sound, which has been lost 
to succeeding
generations.

I returned my questioning to the pyramids.

D: Were all of them built in the same manner?

P: The construction of the pyramids increased in complexity and - the 
meaning is hard to
translate - but the evolution was from crude to more refined, concurrently 
with the
attunement of the priests in their religion. There was more accomplished, 
more possible
with the higher attunement of these priests. This was not something the 
average lay-
citizen could do. It took many years of study and concentrated effort in 
order to
accomplish this. This was something only a select few could accomplish 
through years
of studying.

D: Would it be possible for people today to learn how to levitate?

P: The answer is yes. There are no restraints, physical, mental or 
emotional, as to who may


 
P: The answer is yes. There are no restraints, physical, mental or 
emotional, as to who may
receive this knowledge. The deciding factor is in the person himself, 
whether they wish
to pursue this and exert the effort necessary to learn this.

D: What about the strange energy in the pyramids that people say can 
preserve things?

P: The energy is simply an energy which is able to focus through the human 
body. There are
those energies which the human body cannot focus, which would be out of 
tune with
the human experience. So these pyramids do not hold this type of energy as 
the humans
who stored the energy in these pyramids were unable to channel this energy 
into them.
Thus these pyramids contain energy which is peculiar to the human 
experience. The
material can be charged by any human who focuses his energies into it, as 
those who
work with crystals know very well. The same principle applies here.

D: I have read there are curses that kill people who break into the 
pyramids or violate their
burial places. Is this true or is it just people's imagination?

P: This is not what one would call a curse, in that there are avenging 
entities at work here.
This is not correct. The pyramids are full of human energy, more so than 
any other
object or device currently on Earth. When one enters into these pyramids, 
they enter
into this field of concentrated human energy. They are immersed and bathed 
in the
energy that is part of the personalities of those who charged these stones. 
The curse,
the bad luck you speak of, is merely manifestations of imbalance in these 
people who
cannot deal with this energy. And so cause these tragedies to happen to 
themselves.
One who is trained and aware and open can enter into these pyramids, and 
receive
from them much knowledge which is stored in the pyramid itself. If one 
would be open
and agreeable, these are very psychic areas. A psychic building, if you 
would.

D: What about the pyramids in South America? Were they built in the same 
manner as
those in Egypt?

P: These pyramids are from the same stock of people who migrated from 
Atlantis during
the time of the destruction. The method used is identical, for this was 
common
knowledge on Atlantis. These temples were used in order to worship. Many, 
many
years transpired from the original Atlantean experience until these 
pyramids in the east
and west were built, and many ideas had evolved in different directions as 
well.

D: But it was the same principle though. What about the pyramids in Mexico, 
were they
also built by levitation?

P: There was a gradual loss of this art, and many civilizations attempted 
to copy this building
technique in more conventional manners. We are searching for this 
knowledge, which
seems to indicate that these were built in the conventional manner of 
bridgework and
physical labor.

D: Was that because the knowledge was being lost by that time?

P: It was because this generation had never received the knowledge and 
wished to copy
those structures which they had heard about or seen. There were pyramids on 
the
continent of Atlantis. They, however, are submerged at this time. These 
pyramids are
destined to rise once again, after the cataclysm. The knowledge stored in 
these


 
destined to rise once again, after the cataclysm. The knowledge stored in 
these
pyramids is to be released to the foundation generation, the new awareness 
of which
Earth is now integrating. This knowledge will assist in man's evolution at 
that time.

D: What do you mean by the cataclysm?

P: This is a loose term applied to the many physical changes which are now 
occurring and
shall occur for the next eighteen chronological years on this planet. (This 
was recorded
in 1985.) These are loosely grouped into the term "cataclysm". This is not 
to be
considered one gigantic event.

D: Could you tell me who built the Great Pyramids in Egypt, and why? And 
how they built
them?

P: This has been given in many previous channelings. This is a monument to 
the
accomplishments or pinnacle of success of the previous civilization to the 
succeeding
generations. A mile marker to their achievement, a symbol of their success. 
The
epitome of their understanding of the nature of reality. The fact that this 
monument
remains a mystery indicates to the successive generations their lack of 
understanding.
At such time as this pinnacle is understood, then the technology of that 
generation will
have achieved a sufficient level of awareness, to be given the succeeding 
information, of
which the pyramid speaks very little of. It is a litmus test for that 
generation. Such that
the higher energies in charge of the dissemination of energies can perceive 
that the
generation current on the planet at that time has reached a sufficient 
level of
understanding, that they be given the remainder of the information 
available. Until the
complete understanding of the pyramid has been reached, it would be 
premature to
allow the dissemination of the information which has been held.

D: I was interested in how these pyramids were built. Can you see that?

P: Can you see that? (Laugh) It has been already surmised through 
levitational means and
electro-magnetic propulsion of many different sorts, including the use of 
tones and
mental resonance. To further elaborate would be useless, as your level of 
understanding
has not been raised to the point that you could comprehend that which we 
would give
you. Therefore when you through your own attempts at understanding, have 
pulled
yourself up to that level, such that you can understand these higher order 
realities, then
you shall be given a more complete understanding. You must build your 
foundation
before you can build your house.

D: That makes sense. I've heard it was done by music. Would that be going 
along with
what you said about tones?

P: Music in the sense of tones, not in the sense of song.

D: Are these tones becoming more feasible with our synthesizers existing 
today? They are
capable of generating tones we could not generate before.

P: Not so in the sense of simple sonic or vibrational realities. However 
conceptual realities,
the tone of mental energies. Your mental energy resonating at a single 
particular tone --
the concept of a tone - being that your mental energy is not random noise, 
as many now


 
the concept of a tone - being that your mental energy is not random noise, 
as many now
operate on. But that your mental energy could be focused such that it is 
resonating at a
particular tone. Not noise or even harmony. Although many chords of mental 
energy
are possible with the further realization of the concept of mental tones. 
Such that these
mental tones in unison generate a tremendous powerful energy which is 
capable of
literally splitting your Earth in two, were a sufficient number of beings 
to join in a
common effort. It would be as the destruction of Atlantis again.

D: Would this go along with what we have been told of how the 
extraterrestrials are able to
propel their craft? Through mental concentration.

P: That is accurate.

D: It's the same energy?

P: Not the same energy. The same concept, however, practiced in a different 
form.

D: Do the pyramids act only as monuments, or do they fit a useful need in 
the energy in
nature?

P: They are a psycho-reactive element of the energy on your planet. 
Somewhat of a
stimulus to those on your planet, who through their own actions attempt to 
raise their
level of awareness to that level of which the pyramid resonates. It was a 
stimulus, not
simply in conceptual terms, but in reactive terms. The energy on your 
planet is
somewhat amplified by tuning in to and trying to understand the conceptual 
realities of
these pyramids.

D: Is it true that the pyramids are also a energy transmitter to other 
planets, or even other
galaxies?

P: That is accurate. The energy streaming on to your planet is focused by 
this geometric
design, far more than the concept of "perfect" can even approach. However, 
the
square, or even cube, of the concept of perfect or perfection, such that 
the resonance
of this perfection reaches beyond three dimensional realities. The most 
absolute truth
that could possibly be attained on your lower realities, stretching beyond 
simply your
three dimensional realities. This truth then is sensed in other areas of 
your galaxy. The
energies streaming to and from your planet are directed or homogenized by 
this truth.
Truth being somewhat like a polarizing filter. These conceptual analogies 
are inaccurate
in the sense that, in your understanding, they have no basis for common 
denominators.
However we are simply trying to allow you to understand in terms that you 
can
perceive, the fact that truth is not simply an abstraction. It is a 
reality. Truth is far more
real than abstract, and can be utilized. The concept of truth, on your 
terms, is simply
abstract. In reality there is a true cause and effect of that which you 
call "truth". This
truth then becomes somewhat like a filter, or perhaps even a reflector. 
Much as you
might reflect perhaps a laser beam. That laser being the coherent light of 
one particular
wave length or spectrum even, reflecting off perhaps a mirror or seismic 
device on your
moon. The analogy here being the reflecting device on your moon would 
equate to this
pyramid. And the concept or conceptual stream of truth, universal truth, 
reflects off this
pyramid. On your planet there is this reflector of higher truths, higher 
knowledge. Such
that those who would turn their gaze toward your planet, can see this 
reflection of truth.


 
that those who would turn their gaze toward your planet, can see this 
reflection of truth.
Therefore someone on your planet had at some point been on this higher 
level of truth,
your planet then or thus has a reflector of higher levels of truth. Again, 
truth being far
more than simple abstraction.

D: I think I got more of an answer than I planned for. (Laugh)

P: The pyramids were used as observation points. For the alignment of the 
stars could be
calculated by the proximity of the apex of the triangle to the nearest 
marker star or
mark star. Certain stars were assigned the status of "mark star", and so by 
positioning
oneself specifically at one point on the pyramid and looking up to the apex 
and thence
outward to the heavens, one could find the mark star, or where the apex was 
in relation
to the mark star.

D: What did they use this information for?

P: It was to allow for charting of the heavens as well as to map time. And 
so be able to tell
exactly where one was in the Earth's revolution around the Sun.

D: I'm thinking of the pyramids, and those in Peru, and in Mexico. The 
monuments that are
made of the large stones. Did they have abilities to erect these stones 
that we don't
have today in the 20th century?

Clara: No. You have it. You don't use it.

D: (Chuckle) I've been told that. It's the powers of the mind that we no 
longer utilize then.

C: That is correct.

D: How were they able to erect these large stone monuments?

C: Let me ask you a question. Is that stone native to that place?

D: I think in some cases it is, but in other cases, they said it had to be 
transported a long
distance.

C: On many stars and on many planets we simply create something into being 
just by
energy. And simply, the stones are created. It can be created from the 
area. But if we
have the ability to create telepathically, or to just simply materialize by 
pure energy, we
can transport it from any place to any place. But the great pyramids were 
created
mostly from that which was native for that particular area. So it could 
confuse a lot of
people, as it has over the centuries. It simply came into being by using 
the mind, that
which we do not use today. Simply by creating, cutting that stone in the 
manner in
which you want it, cut to fit the pattern according to the architectural 
structure that was
chosen for that particular pyramid.

D: I've seen some where the stones fit together absolutely perfectly, with 
no type of mortar
or cement. And they are even curved so they will all fit together.


 
C: Yes. It is done telepathically, simply by using thought. Thought is the 
creation of
everything. First becomes a thought. And in the thought of those that were 
creating the
structure they unified that thought in such a way that every corner would 
fit perfectly.
Because every thought fit perfectly with every other thought. And so when 
every
thought meshes and molds itself one to the other, it becomes the other, so 
that it fits
perfectly in a pattern or a design which one chooses it to be.

D: Some people think it might have been done with machinery like laser 
beams.

C: Thought is the fastest laser known. Each block is a thought. So a 
thought can be the
foundation. One block at a time is one thought at a time. And all the 
thoughts together,
and you might say a telepathic stone is a thought. And so, every thought 
being a
telepathic stone, or a physical stone - because thought can become physical 
- and each
one is then placed one on top of the other. One beside each other. However 
the
pattern fits to create.

D: How were they transported or placed on top of each other?

C: By thought. So my thought is to create this stone. I might say, "I will 
bring this stone from
here and place it here." It was a collective construction of many people 
with their
thoughts. So my thought is, that I have this stone to put here, and this 
one here. The
thought becomes a reality. A living being. A stone is a being. It's just a 
different mass of
energy. As you see it, it's a mass that doesn't move. But it is all space. 
I mean, it's all
space, and it's all energy. So therefore, this collective group, with one 
mind and one
unity and one goal and one construct to create, brings these thoughts 
together. And
creates a physical construct.

D: Then the group mind was more powerful than the individual.

C: Much more. It always is, when there is one thought, or one goal, that 
wants to be
achieved.

D: I've always thought it might have been achieved by levitation.

C: You could call that levitation. By your thoughts levitating, or saying, 
"Okay, I go over
here and my thought chisels out this stone. So I will create it. I will 
bring this over." It is
a good analogy. You could say, in your linear way of thinking, that it in 
fact could be
levitation.

D: I was also told it could be levitated through sound.

C: That is a possibility. Thought is much faster than sound. Thought is 
faster than light.

D: Do you think people used sound at a later time because they forgot how 
to use the
minds.

C: Yes, yes. People became so involved in their personalities, and their 
day-to-day living
and goings-in and goings-out, that they began to pull away from the 
collective. Pull
away from the source. Pull away from that which is. To become separate from 
All That
Is, and to become individualized. And so as an individual person or being, 
they chose


 
Is, and to become individualized. And so as an individual person or being, 
they chose
separation from source. And with the separation from source, then they 
began to forget
to use the thought. And so then they began to find other ways.

D: So it was possible at later times they did use sound.

C: Oh, yes.

D: Were the original group, that used group thought to build the pyramids, 
human beings?

C: Oh, yes. Highly evolved human beings.

D: Were these the ones you said were the survivors of Atlantis?

C: Brought back to Earth from the stars.

D: And they just lived in these centralized areas, Egypt and Peru and 
Mexico?

C: Yes, to begin with. And then humans wandered off to discover new 
universes, to
discover new planets, to discover new lands. And so, as they wandered over 
the land,
they created more communities. And generally it was more than one person 
that would
go, because they wanted companionship, or they wanted protection from the 
wilds or
from the dangers that might be out there in the unknown lands over the 
hills or the
waters.

D: And at first they carried this knowledge with them. (Yes) But they, more 
or less, needed
the group mind to create these big monuments. (Yes) Can you tell me the 
purpose of
the great pyramid?

C: It is a storehouse for knowledge, of all that the Earth is. The mystery 
of the Earth, and
the creation of the Earth is in the great pyramid.

D: It is trying to turn it into a storehouse that would be similar to the 
one of the three spires?

C: It is a similar storehouse. Not going to be turned into.

D: Many people think the measurements and the orientation of the way it 
sits could provide
solutions to the mystery.

C: That is true, but there is more. Man has lost the capacity to use his 
mind to the fullest. He
uses only a small portion of that which is available to him. He needs to 
open up and
accept that there are no limitations, and without limitations you can go 
beyond time and
space. And you can know the mystery of all there is to know. You will be 
given more
information at a future time, because the energy of the pyramids are being 
reactivated,
and new changes will be taking place in that area.

D: How can people tap into the knowledge that is contained in the pyramids?

C: Man is not ready for that at this time. He's not open enough. He's going 
in a direction
that it is a tomb. He is not willing to accept that it really carries the 
mystery of the
creation of the universe, and all the knowledge of what the universe is. 
The Earth and
the universe, and of the stars.


 
the universe, and of the stars.

Brenda: The culture of the people of the pyramids was linked to Atlantis. 
And the stone
structures they built were part of some of their sciences. And when 
Atlantis was
destroyed these stone structures could no longer function the way they were 
designed
to, because the central part of them had been destroyed with Atlantis.

D: How were they intended to function?

B: The nearest concept I can find is computer. They interacted with each 
other so one
could use them for calculating celestial things. But also one could use 
them for
manipulating cosmic and Earth energies such as gravitation and such, for 
various
reasons. They were complex devices, they could be used for many things. But 
most of
the concepts cannot be translated into this language, because they are 
things that your
civilization had not conceived of doing.

D: I've been told that the secret was within the pyramids themselves. The 
numbers and the
calculations.

B: Yes, they are. The pyramids were precisely designed, particularly the 
three major ones
from Egypt. The way they are positioned and the way they were designed, the
dimensions and every measurement there could possibly be, applied like for 
example,
distance from apex to apex and what-have-you. Anything and everything you 
could
dream of, within it contains all of the mathematical formulae that 
civilization had. And
that includes many mathematical formulae your civilization has not thought 
of yet. There
will be a few that will be discovered in the pyramids, that may take a 
while for you to
understand and be able to apply. They'll find uses for it and you'll just 
think it's
something wonderful. The pyramids are like a condensed container of all of 
the
scientific knowledge of this civilization.

D: Do you know what the power source was that ran these? You said it 
couldn't function
after the sinking of Atlantis.

B: The power source was the Earth itself. But the reason why they couldn't 
function is
because they were no longer balanced to where they could make use of the 
Earth flow.

D: We have been told they were burial tombs for Egyptians kings.

B: When the civilizations lost the knowledge and did not know what these 
were, that's what
they conceived they had to be. And so that was the story passed down 
through the
centuries.

Pictures and hieroglyphics have been found that apparently show the 
building of the
pyramids and slaves dragging rocks up dirt ramps to place them into 
position. Maybe the
pyramids were already there and old at the time these pictures were drawn, 
and these were
the version of the people, of how they thought they must have been built. 
Maybe they were
as much a mystery in their time as ours.

D: There were never any bodies found in there.


 
B: There were never any kings buried in there.

D: Then what were the rooms inside used for?

B: They were used for much more complex purposes than burial chambers. Some 
of them
were used for doing some of the energy manipulation. But most of the rooms 
were for
the purpose of containing more calculations and mathematical formulae in 
their
measurements, and their relationship to the measurements of the pyramid.

D: Do you see how they were built with these huge stones?

B: Partially through manipulation of the Earth forces and partially through 
the process that
you have been told of of changing stone to liquid.

D: The same methods they used on Atlantis then. (Yes) Someone told me they 
thought they
might have used music in some way.

B: One of the ways they had of manipulating the energies was the controlled 
use of sound.

Some subjects accidentally tapped into knowledge about the Pyramids when 
they
regressed to a lifetime there.

I had a session with Steve in August, 2000, in New Orleans. He had a 
strange
experience while visiting the Great Pyramid in Egypt a few months before. 
This was one of
the things he wanted to explore while in trance.

He had never intended to go to Egypt and had no desire to see the pyramids. 
But when
he and his wife went to Switzerland to visit relatives, they had a surprise 
for them. They had
already arranged to take Steve and his wife to Egypt to the pyramids. He 
really did not
want to go, but felt they had no choice. Surprisingly, Steve had a 
tremendous experience
while they were there.

He became separated from his wife and relatives while their guide was 
buying the
tickets. The Egyptians were being very selective, and were especially 
trying to keep
foreigners out. They were only allowing 300 people a day to go into the 
pyramids. So their
guide stood in line and bought the tickets for them. Then Steve was 
searching for the rest of
his group among the crowd of tourists on the Giza Plateau, so they could go 
inside. There
were hundreds of people, and many buses. Lots of activity.

As he walked across the plateau toward the pyramid a strange thing 
happened.
Suddenly it was as though he stepped into some sort of time warp. As he 
stood there
looking around, he was the only one on the plateau. He could not hear 
anything, no sound.
And all the people and the buses had totally disappeared. He still felt the 
same, no different,
but as he looked around he was totally alone. And a tremendous feeling came 
over him as
he looked at the pyramids. He had a sudden surge of emotion, and it came to 
him in a rush
that he had come "home". That this was "home", and it was a wonderful 
experience. He
said it engulfed him completely as he looked at the structure.

Then just as quickly everything returned to normal as he continued to walk 
towards the


 
Then just as quickly everything returned to normal as he continued to walk 
towards the
pyramids. There was a sudden roar of noise as the sound came back. The 
activity and all
the people and the buses and everything swirled around him as he was jolted 
back into the
present. When his wife located him among the crowd she was startled to see 
he was crying
emotionally. They proceeded to go into the pyramid, which was a wonderful 
experience for
him. But he couldn't comprehend what happened in that fraction of a second. 
Time had
seemed to stand still, and everything changed, and then switched back 
again.

After Steve was put into a deep trance we went through a normal regression, 
and I was
speaking to his subconscious to find the answer to questions he requested.

D: When Steve went to Egypt and saw the Pyramids he had a strange 
experience. He'd like
to understand what happened at that time?

S: It was a gift. He was where his spirit was the happiest. Lots of joy.

D: When he was on that same ground again? (Yes) What happened? He said it 
was
astrange experience.

S: His soul was so joyful. It wanted to express that. Therefore it was a 
gift to him.

D: He said it was as though everything else disappeared.

S: Yes, it did.

D: Did he actually go into another time during those few minutes?

S: Partly. Consciously, no.

D: Because the other people were not present.

S: No, they weren't. It was to give him the strength to continue.

D: Why was his spirit the most joyful around the pyramids?

S: It goes back to another lifetime. He was involved in the building of the 
pyramid. He was
one of the main people to help construct it.

D: How did he help with the construction?

S: The engineering of the placement of the blocks.

D: How was it done?

S: Different ways. He was just in charge of one way. The way to choose each 
stone for
each placement. It was a very complicated science.

D: It had to fit together perfectly, didn't it? (Yes) Was it done with 
tools?

S: Some tools. Some mental powers.

D: How was it done with mental powers?


 
D: How was it done with mental powers?

S: The brain waves tune in with the vibrations of the stone.

D: As to synchronize?

S: Yes, through sound and mental thoughts.

D: Did he do it alone, or was it done with other people?

S: It was done with highly evolved people. They performed their techniques, 
and we
executed the construction.

D: Were these people that lived there at that place?

S: Yes, they lived there. They immigrated there.

D: You said it was done with sound also?

S: Yes. It is a high frequency type sound that could tune into the 
molecular construction of
the blocks, and cut it the way they wanted to cut it.

D: Was the sound created by something?

S: Sometimes, yes.

I was thinking of a musical instrument.

S: It's like a tuning fork. It has to be done with the mind as well. 
Without the mind you have
nothing.

D: Can you see what the instrument looks like that they created the tone 
with?

S: It was long, shiny like metal. It had many prongs on it. (As though 
observing.) And they
touched the stone with it.

D: Was it big?

S: No, it was small, but elongated.

D: What happened when they touched the stone with it?

S: Sometimes it would levitate. Sometimes it would fracture. It was very 
powerful.

D: And it created this tone when it touched the stone?

S: Yes. Sometimes you could hardly hear it. It was like a spark almost.

D: But the other people had to use their minds with it whenever the 
individual touched the
stone with the instrument?

S: Yes, that's right.


 
D: Could they amplify the power that way? (Yes) You said these highly 
evolved people
migrated there. Where did they migrate from?

S: We're not sure.

D: So they knew how to-show- the others how to do it.

S: Yes. But you had to be able to control your thoughts. Only certain ones 
could do it, or it
would be very dangerous.

D: Why would it be dangerous?

S: It could kill you. The frequency would affect you molecularly. You had 
to mentally block
it to protect yourself from it.

D: You had to direct it outward? (Yes) So if you didn't have the right 
thoughts it could more
or less ricochet or bounce back?

S: Essentially, yes.

D: So only pure-minded or the right minded people could direct this energy.

S: Yes, only the right minded.

D: So everybody involved in the directing of the mind energy had to have 
more or less a
pure mind?

S: Yes, very few people could do it.

D: If there were many workers, could they use the mass consciousness of 
their minds? (No)
It had to be those that knew how to direct the energy. (Yes) And the 
instrument helped
direct it into the stone?

S: Yes, through mental energy.

D: And you said they brought that instrument with them when they migrated.

S: Yes, they did.

D: But this was the reason Steve felt such emotion when he returned to that 
place.

S: Yes. It was given to him as a gift to give him strength. To empower him 
to continue. He
was capable of very important and powerful things in the past. And he can 
use that
same ability, because the mind is powerful. He can do anything he wants to 
do with his
life, but he must learn discipline.


 
The instrument Steve saw was approximately one foot
long. It was made of a metal that was shiny like a mirror.
The prongs were thin and there was a crystal in the
handle.

In 2000 a woman client regressed to a lifetime where she was some kind of 
male
director in Egypt. She was standing in the desert on the edge of a large 
city watching the
construction of a large edifice nearby. He was dressed in clothes that were 
not the type
worn outside, they were too luxurious. He had golden thongs on his sandals, 
and a heavy
golden collar with an insignia (the rays of the Sun) around his neck. It 
was heavy, but he
was used to wearing it in spite of its weight. He had a golden helmet type 
headdress with
feathers (similar to peacock) coming out of the top of it. It was all heavy 
and uncomfortable
in the hot Sun.

He was lamenting about the slow progress of the building. He said everyone 
was tired,
so tired, of the constant building. It was all for the ego of the ruler, 
and it was unceasing. He
said the building was in the shape of a pyramid, and the alignment was not 
quite right, and it
was going so slowly. He said the ruler was already building two other 
pyramids, one was
complete and the other was almost complete, yet they had started on this 
third one. He
thought they should complete the others before beginning this one. The 
people were tired of
the constant construction.

I asked how they were being constructed. He said the base was underground 
with
certain chambers and passageways that had to be perfectly plotted out. This 
part was done
by physical labor because "they" could not have contact with the Earth. Of 
course, I wanted
to know who "they" were. He said they were the beings in the disk, who were 
directing the
whole operation. After the base had been built then the rest of the 
building (above ground)


 
whole operation. After the base had been built then the rest of the 
building (above ground)
was constructed with energy directed by the disk. The workers all formed an 
unbroken
circle around the building. Then the energy was directed from the disk to 
him and others,
then to the workers. This created an energy circle that was sufficient to 
raise huge blocks of
stone into place. It was important that the workers have purity in their 
bodies (no drinking
etc.) so the energy could be directed through their bodies. Afterwards they 
would have no
knowledge of what transpired. They were just used as conduits, so to speak.

The only problem was that sometimes the disk would descend too low. It 
normally
hovered over where the apex of the pyramid would eventually be. This was 
the position that
the energy was directed from. But if it descended too low it would knock 
some of the
workers to the ground, and throw them out of the circle. He didn't know if 
it harmed them
or not, but their place had to be immediately replaced, as the circle had 
to remain
unbroken. The description of the disk sounded very much like present day 
sightings: shiny
gray metal with a smaller circle within the larger one. The energy came 
from the smaller
circle. I asked what the occupants looked like. He said he could not see 
their faces because
they wore an unusual type of headdress. It was designed to prevent the 
humans from
reading their minds and knowing their intent. The metal headdress was 
thicker at the upper
back of the head, because he said that was where the thoughts emanated 
from. His
headdress was supposed to be a copy of theirs, although it did not serve 
the same purpose.

Although he blamed the constant construction on the ego of the ruler, he 
thought it was
really the agenda of the beings in the disk. There was to be a series of 
seven pyramids
altogether, and they would be built in a certain pattern. The construction 
had been going on
for as long as he could remember, at least 50 years. He lamented that the 
people were tired
of it, and thought it was too much.

The final purpose of the pyramids was to direct energy into space, thus the 
coordinates
had to be perfect, and the disk directed the precise placement of the 
stones. The
construction became easier as it reached the top or apex, because it was 
smaller and didn't
require as many stones. After the construction was completed the ordinary 
workers were
allowed to work on filling in some of the cracks and spaces between the 
stones, but even
this had to be done precisely. He thought they should finish one completely 
before starting
work on another. The ordinary buildings in the city were constructed 
differently and were
crude by comparison. The labor did not have to be done with such intense 
preciseness. The
directing of the energy to raise the stones was too intense on everyone 
involved. Yet there
didn't seem to be any intention of defying those on the disk.

The ruler was an unusually shaped man, very tall and thin. He had to be 
old, yet he
showed no signs of age. The man said he knew he would be dead before the 
seven
pyramids were completed, but the work would be carried on by others. He 
emphasized
that the ones in the disk could not have contact with the earth, therefore 
the laborers had to
do that physical construction. They had to stand in an unbroken circle 
around the
construction site in order to direct the "Earth" energy, which apparently 
was "collected" and
redirected by the disk. This was the power that accomplished the raising of 
the stones. It
was directed through the workers, using their bodies as "amplifiers". They 
would have no
memory of it afterwards. That was not important, they were just used. He 
knew what was
going on, but was also being used to direct the energy. He said 
mathematicians, astrologers
and other wise men were used in the alignment. It had to be exact, so the 
eventual direction
of energy (when completed) would be directed to the proper points in outer 
space. He was


 
of energy (when completed) would be directed to the proper points in outer 
space. He was
one of the few who knew the purpose of the constant construction, but he 
did not know
how it was used in the final outcome. The beings in the disk only had 
contact with the ruler.

When I tried to take the story forward to a conclusion the woman jumped 
into another
lifetime, and since I was doing the session for therapy I followed that 
line without returning
to the story. It had all the indications that it was occurring in Egypt, 
but could have been
Atlantis.

It is hard to say which pyramids are referred to, since there apparently 
were many
pyramids during that time. Some of them may not have survived to our time. 
In another
session a man was present during the construction of a large pyramid, and 
was involved in
the calculating of the measurements. He indicated that it would be used as 
a communication
device between Earth and Sirius.

Another session in 2000 took a strange twist, and although it does not deal 
with the
construction of the pyramids, it appears to deal with the origin of another 
mystery
associated with Egypt.

After I had gone through a past life regression with Marie I contacted her 
subconscious
to ask questions. She had made a list of things she wanted to know about. 
She had had a
vision or a scene of something that occurred in Egypt. At least she assumed 
it was Egypt.
She saw herself in a room with some kind of strange device.

D: Can you tell her anything about what that was? Was it real or was it 
just imagination?

M: It was real. What she saw was only a fragment of a bigger machine. And 
we say
"machine", but not like we know machines. It was a contained energy source.

D: What was she doing with it?

M: She was like a lab assistant really. Just the person who knew how to 
regulate how much
of this energy could go back into a human lifeform to regenerate it. It 
actually brought
life back to dead bodies. And it was experimental.

D: Were these experiments being done on Earth?

M: They were done on Earth, but not by Earth beings. The ones who knew how 
to do this
were experimenting on this mass of people. I don't know how they died.

D: Do you know what country this was, or does it have a name?

M: The word Targa comes.

D: Marie had the feeling it was Egypt. But you don't think so?

M: Maybe Targa was the group. It was in the heat of the desert. It was a 
civilization that
was like Egypt, but it was not Egypt.

D: You said many people died some way?


 
M: They are all charred bodies. And they look like mummies. They are like 
the kind you
see mummified for a long time.

D: Dried up, you mean? (Yes) But why would they want to revitalize, 
regenerate those kind
of bodies?

M: Because there were so few living bodies at this time. Something had 
happened. And
they needed to find a way to bring back enough of a lifeforce on the 
planet. To have
enough of the bodies alive and active.

D: But could something like that work?

M: It worked.

D: They could reactivate them?

M: Yes. But there was a gestation period, once you rebandaged them, like 
gave them a
cocoon. You take this core material, that's what it became. It's just 
dried-up genetic
material with the bones.

D: It would have been dead for quite a while, I guess.

M: Right. But no body fluids. And you rewrap them, and give them a housing 
to
reconstitute.

D: They had to be covered.

M: Totally wrapped. And then you plug in this hose that's connected to this 
energy source
at the base, on the feet. And you pump it. It's got a pump sound (she made 
thumping
noises) like a big heart sound. And pump until you see the swelling in the 
bandages.
And then you let these packages, these packaged bodies, stay there until 
you need
them.

D: So it's something like suspended animation? (Right) But were they able 
to walk and
move around when you needed them?

M: I don't know after that. I can only see that my job there was to wrap 
them, to reenergize
them, and house them.

D: How were they housed?

M: On shelves.

D: (I found that strange.) On shelves? (Yes) But I have the impression that 
unless a soul, a
spirit enters the body it isn't really alive. What do you think?

M: No, there's a lifeforce that activates the body system. It doesn't have 
anything to do with
the soul.

D: It is more or less like a mechanical or robotic being then?


 
M: You get the system going, but the activation of the intelligence and the 
consciousness
comes later.

D: So these people had the ability to do these things, but you were just 
ahelper in it.

M: Like a technician.

D: Let me ask your subconscious a question that really is intriguing me. 
Could this be where
the idea of mummies came from later in Egypt? Do you have access to that
information?

M: Oh, yes, that's right. But the Egyptians didn't know. It's almost like 
they got it a little
backwards. They didn't have the equipment. The had the residual 
foreknowledge of the
wrapping, and life returning and carrying on and continuing. They didn't 
know really
how to reconstitute. And that's what we did.

D: Sothis equipment was not available to the people that came later?

M: Right. They had knowledge of soul travel and the afterlife, and stars in 
transition. But
they didn't know how to really bring the physical body back.

D: But they remembered from the times when you were there, that it could be 
done?

M: They knew that somewhere, somehow, it was possible, because some of 
their early
teachers were with us. And they knew, but they lost technology. They had 
other
technology. They didn't have this that could bring life back.

D: So they were attempting to bring the person back to life. And they 
thought this was the
way it was done.

M: I think they remembered unwrapping the bodies that we would bring back 
to life when
needed. They knew about that. And so they assumed that wrapping the bodies 
would
preserve the life. But then they knew something was missing.

D: Something they didn't have. An ingredient, a piece of knowledge. But 
where did this
technology and knowledge come from originally?

M: People not of the Earth. I was a worker for them, but I wasn't one of 
them. They were
very, very efficient and smart. And big.

D: Big people? (Yes) Do you have the knowledge of what happened to kill all 
these
people?

M: No, I don't. I'm in this room doing the work.

D: But they had to bring these people back because there weren't enough 
left. It must have
killed many people.

M: Yes, large numbers.

D: And this was one way of getting people back quickly?


 
D: And this was one way of getting people back quickly?

M: Or saving the race.

D: They couldn't just create more, or start over?

M: Apparently not. This was very important, because it was a lot of work, 
and took a lot of
time. But it was very spiritual work too.

D: It wasn 't just to create workers. It wasn't that kind of motive.

M: No, no, no, no. It was so much about the love for these beings and the 
race.

This must have been a memory of a very ancient time, because it predated 
the
Egyptians. Something catastrophic must have happened that killed (burned) 
many people.
There was not as large a population on Earth as there was later. Apparently 
it would have
taken too long to wait for the race to repopulate itself. Maybe this was a 
stop-gap
procedure. A way of preserving the people and reactivating them when 
necessary. She said
it was the dried genetic material that was wrapped and preserved. We do 
know that even
one cell contains all the genetic information to reproduce an identical 
human being. So the
wrapped remains of bodies were stored until they could be reactivated. I 
wish we could
have gotten more complete information about the procedure, but she was only 
a worker
carrying out instructions, and could only report what she knew. It would be 
a logical
conclusion that when this information was passed down as a racial memory 
the descendants
knew that somehow the wrapping and preserving of bodies was the key to 
returning to life.
They probably had memories or legends passed down to them that these 
wrapped bundles
were brought back to life or reactivated after a long period of time. As it 
happens so often
down through history, they had partial knowledge but not enough to repeat 
what these
ancient beings could do. Later the reasons for wrapping and preserving the 
bodies were
probably lost, and it just deteriorated into a ritual associated with life 
after death.

I was receiving more information on the mysteries of the Pyramid and the 
Sphinx when
this book was going to the printers. Rather than delay the publication I 
decided that this
new material would be put into Book Two of The Convoluted Universe. This 
confirmed to
me that my journey into the unknown is still continuing. I have much more 
to explore.

 


 
Chapter Eight

Unexplained Mysteries
The following explanations of the various mysteries of Earth came from 
various subjects

over a period of several years. Some may seem contradictory. I am including 
them here to
cause the reader to think. I will allow the readers to make up their own 
minds. There may
be elements of truth in all of the explanations, even though they may not 
be the total truth. It
all depends on the interpretation of the vehicle and their understanding of 
the information
received.

NAZCA LINES IN PERU

D: Do you know of the Nazca lines in Peru?

Phil: That is correct. What would you wish to know?

D There is a mystery about where they came from and the purpose behind 
them.

P: They are designs painted by an artist as he was looking down on this 
planet. He desired
to embellish this planet at that place or point, with his artistic 
abilities. It was a
manipulation by telepathic means from a distance. From a hover craft, not 
to be
confused with an extraterrestrial spaceship, for this was a craft of Earth 
origin operated
by anti-gravity means. This artist simply levitated himself to a vantage 
point high above
the plains, and from there used his telepathic efforts to draw these lines. 
These are
simply "doodles".

D: There are other things besides lines, aren't there? In the plains there 
are also drawings.

P: Yes, this is what we were referring to, the spider, the monkey and so 
forth. These are
simply artistic endeavors and have no special significance, other than they 
were one
man's work.

D: He was just more or less playing?

P: Yes, that is correct.

D: One author thought the lines were ancient astronaut airfields.

P: Humph! We find this amusing, for we see this artist with black beard and 
white robe in
his chariot of sorts. We see him clearly now, hovering above the lines, 
thinking, pausing,
deciding his next move. It was as important as if he had spelled "7-Up".

D: (Laugh) They thought this was where the ancient astronauts' craft landed 
and took off.

P: This would not be accurate. Extraterrestrial craft have no need for 
lines of that dimension
with which to guide them. For their eyesight is quite good and they could 
land on a


 
with which to guide them. For their eyesight is quite good and they could 
land on a
dime were it placed on the desert floor.

D: Do you think extraterrestrial craft have been there out of curiosity?

P: To observe the lines? Perhaps this is true.

D: There has been much importance attached to these symbols.

P: Yes, for there is much misunderstanding. So naturally that which is 
misunderstood is
either feared, or if it is also much larger than man, it is much revered.

D: Do you have any idea how long ago the drawings were done?

P: Would you wish a delineation in chronological years?

D: Yes, if you can.

P: Twelve thousand, five hundred years. (12,500)

D: Whew! That was a long time ago.

P: Not really.

D: Well, it is to us. Then it was done by a person living at that time 
period.

P: That is correct. A human, an Earth-being. He was not extraterrestrial.

D: It must have been a very advanced civilization if they had hover craft.

P: That is, in relative terms to what you speak today, correct. It would be 
advanced in that
respect. However, the medicines and technology you have today would elevate 
you to
the status of God in their time.

D: Oh, then we have things they were not aware of.

P: That is correct.

D: Well, it seems like such a long time, and the lines have not shown any 
sign of
deterioration or ....

P: They are constructed of rock, which is most difficult to blow by the 
winds. These are
rocks which are placed in such a way as to form this outline. There is not 
much rain on
those plains.

D: Haven't there been Earth catastrophes since that time?

P: Certainly, but none which would erase it, or else these would have been 
erased.

D: I thought if there had been an Earth catastrophes, the ocean would have 
risen over this
part and deluged it with water.

P: That has not happened.


 
P: That has not happened.

D: Did this man with the hover craft have any connection with Atlantis?

P: The knowledge which enabled the craft to hover was of the same knowledge 
used in
Atlantis. And the man himself was of the lineage of Atlantis. That is about 
the extent of
it however. There have been other continents as well, as you are quite 
aware of,
Lemuria or Mu.

D: Were these continents in existence before this time period when this man 
lived?

P: Concurrent with. This man was not alone, for there was a civilization 
there at that time.

D: Where the Nazca lines are now located?

P: Not in the exact place, but down the coast, so to say.

D: There are also marks on the side of a clifffnot too far from there on 
the coast.

P: More doodles, for he was quite inventive. There were other lines which 
were drawn, but
which have been lost to the elements. These however, have remained due to 
their
position and relative shelter from the elements. There were many artists 
who
constructed great sweeping designs of magnificent structures by this very 
method.
However, these have been lost to time due to the elements.

D: Do you know where the Nazca Lines in Peru came from?

Brenda: They're very old now. And they are not as clear as they once were. 
A set of
visitors from one of the civilizations that wanted to help us, wanted to 
observe mankind,
but they needed a place to land their larger ships and just use smaller 
ships for traveling
on the Earth's surface. They picked an area that was abandoned to use as 
their center
of operation. And so they used energy beams to cut these lines into the 
earth to serve
as direction pointers, so they would know where to land without giving 
themselves
away by using any sort of energy devices. They would come in with all 
energy systems
shut down and land by visual means, so they could keep their presence a 
secret. And
hence, the long lines that go from one mountain top to another, for miles 
on end. They
did that with an energy beam while they were flying past the first time 
very swiftly. They
had to do it very quickly, in order to not be discovered by others. The 
figures of the
animals and such were done by the different pilots in their spare time when 
they were
not on duty. They would use energy devices that had low outputs so they 
would not be
detected by the other group on Easter Island. They observed different 
artforms of the
various peoples. Instead of drawing them with a hand-held instrument on a 
writing
surface, just for fun and to keep their flying skills in shape, they did it 
with energy
devices attached to their personal flyers.

D: Oh, just like playing, you mean?

B: Yes. Their flying there was very basic, nothing to keep their skills 
sharpened. They were
all extremely skillful pilots, and they wanted to keep their skills honed. 
It's like a
musician needing to practice every day. So they were just doing that. And 
also, to


 
musician needing to practice every day. So they were just doing that. And 
also, to
relieve some of the boredom.

D: Then these figures, the spider and the monkey etc., had no real 
significance. (No) There
are some scientists who have spent their whole lives trying to decipher 
these.

B: That was considered a very amusing point among the pilots. They were 
saying, "Some
day these peoples' scientists are finally going to come here and discover 
these. And
they're going to wonder what on Earth went on here."

D: (Laugh) I was wondering why they were able to survive so long, with all 
the Earth
changes that took place.

B: Since they were cut with energy beams, it affected the place where it 
was cut in such a
way so it was of a more permanent nature than it would have been otherwise.

D: There is one design on the coast that looks like a pitchfork.

B: That was one of the things they used as a directional beacon-type thing 
to help them
come in visually. By the time they got low enough in the Earth's atmosphere 
to be
detected, they had to turn off their energy devices and they'd circle 
around the Earth a
couple of times getting lower in the atmosphere. When they got low enough 
to see land,
they were usually approaching the coast. And that figure carved on that 
cliff would
point them in the right direction. They would fly in that direction and 
then over these
long lines that went from mountain top to mountain top, and they knew they 
were
heading in the right direction.

D: Then it was a place they could land and be concealed. Is that what you 
mean?

B: Yes. When they landed it was in the middle of an abandoned plateau. And 
there were no
human beings and nobody else there. So they did not have to worry about 
being
discovered, because of the location. So they knew they would be safe. And 
they could
keep the ships ready to take off at any time, rather than having to 
disguise them.

D: Were there any people on Earth at that time?

B: Oh, yes! Oh, yes! There were quite a few people on Earth at that time. 
And there were
several civilizations developing. That's why they were observing. Because 
the
civilizations were looking very promising and they knew mankind had a 
curiosity and
the intelligence to develop into a viable technological civilization very 
quickly. So they
were making observational progress reports.

D: Another Earth mystery we're curious about is the Nazca lines in Peru. Do 
you know
what I'm speaking of

John: Yes. He's taking me there now. (In the Library) He says these 
drawings were only
observed from planetary vehicles. This was a sacred area to the Lemurians 
as well.
This was part of the continent of Lemuria. And these were landing sites 
where
extraterrestrials came and helped the technology of the people of the time.


 
D: I didn't think they were that old.

J: Some were made by the descendants of the Lemurians so they would attract 
the
extraterrestrial visitors again.

D: Then whenever the original extraterrestrials landed there weren't any 
drawings at that
time?

J: There's a long history of them coming and going, and coming and going, 
and coming and
going. And this art was passed on early. Extraterrestrials helped in making 
these lines.
This is why they're more exact looking from the air than from the ground.

D: What was the purpose of making these?

J: The extraterrestrials that came to this area, came as visitors, like 
going on vacation. You
know, "Let's see a primitive world." Rather like the way Americans would 
travel to
New Guinea or the Australian outback to be with the aborigines. These 
extraterrestrials
would come to Earth to observe people and the atmosphere of that time and 
place.
And there have been many landings even into the present time at this place. 
This is a
part of the globe where the extraterrestrials are welcomed.

D: Do they have any meaning?

J: They represent different animal figures, and even one that represents 
humans. It was the
primitive people's mentality, letting the extraterrestrials know that these 
were their
people and animals that welcomed them. It was partly done by the local 
people, and
partly the descendants of Lemuria. This has been a very special space age 
place for
these space vehicles to land over thousands and thousands and thousands and
thousands of years. They landed when it was part of Lemuria and now as it 
is part of
the South American continent. They've been landing and they're still 
landing in this area.

D: Can he show you how the animal designs were made? What method was used?

J: There was an extraterrestrial that used a beam of energy coming from a 
space ship. And
this was directed over the land. And that's how it was done.

D: The straight lines, or the designs also?

J: Also the designs. But it's done from up above in the air. There is an 
energy beam that
came down. And then there was a group of people and extraterrestrials that 
would
follow the course of it. The line would bum into the Earth and they would 
scrape it
away. After it had passed over a certain segment it pulverized the earth 
and they were
able to move it some way.

D: It has been a mystery for years with people trying to figure out what 
they're supposed to
symbolize, because they know they can only be seen from the air. -- Right 
near there
on the coast, there is one on the side of the hill that they call the 
pitchfork. Does that
come from the same time period?

J: Yes. It's to welcome these extraterrestrial visitors. It's just like the 
Hawaii Islands offer


 
J: Yes. It's to welcome these extraterrestrial visitors. It's just like the 
Hawaii Islands offer
people leis when they come to visit. These people offered these designs to 
welcome the
visitors from other planets, because they were known as healers and helpful 
to the local
man. They also brought with them grains like corn and things of this type. 
These
originally were hybridized by these extraterrestrials to help feed these 
people. They
were like a peace corps mission.

D: Does this mean that corn and things like that did not originate on 
Earth?

J: It's been hybridized to fit Earth, yes.

D: Do you know of any plants or food that did not originate on Earth but 
were brought here
originally?

J: He's switching the file, so to speak. Certain of our crops were 
hybridized by these
extraterrestrials. He says sugar cane, cotton, the potato, were all hybrid. 
They were
Earth plants, but they were chemically or in some way helped by the 
extraterrestrials.
Especially the extraterrestrials helped the natives in developing the 
potato plant and the
corn. That was very important. Other extraterrestrials worked with cotton 
in India and
that part of the world. They took an existing plant and helped transform 
it.

When I visited Peru to see Maccu Picchu I was told by a shaman that corn 
and
potatoes are very important crops in Peru. They have hundreds of different 
varieties.

D: I've always been curious about bananas, whether that might have been 
one. It doesn't
grow from a seed, but from a root of the plant.

J: No. Bananas existed in the time of Lemuria. They were one of the popular 
fruits. Many
plants and animals were hybrid by these extraterrestrials from original 
Earth material.

D: I was curious about the Nazca Lines. Can you tell me anything about 
those designs?

Clara: (Long pause, yet her facial expressions indicated something was 
occurring.) I just
needed to go up and look at them again. The original purpose for these were 
like the ley
lines. There was this vast community. And these were particular lines that 
beings from
other planets used to come to be guided down. To land. At different places 
on the
designs were different communities, were different places, like ports, 
where they would
come and put down.

D: Then there were people living on that plain?

C: Yes. In different places. In spots, a little ways from the plain. But it 
would be a port
where they could go, and they would set down. And these were like 
guidelines to know
where these different villages, and different places were where the people 
lived. The
different communities. And some of these communities have not been 
uncovered, as
Macchu Picchu has been. Some will never be found, and some will. But there 
are some
civilizations, from millenniums ago, that have not been found.

D: If the designs survived, why wouldn't the ruins of the communities 
survive?

C: That's because they were not upon that plain. It was kind of a disguise, 
where these


 
C: That's because they were not upon that plain. It was kind of a disguise, 
where these
villages were. It was an aerial port, you might call it, where they could 
come in and
space down. And then the big ships could come down, and smaller ships would 
come
out. They could go to the villages in the smaller ships, from the big one.

D: I'm thinking of the spider and the monkey -- the villages were not 
located right there.

C: Not on the spider or at the monkey, but some places off from that. It 
was a disguise for
the ships to be able to find a certain place on the monkey. And from that 
particular
place they could go and find the village. And from another place on the 
monkey would
be another village. Another civilization.

D: I see. Rather like a navigation device.

C: Exactly. Thank you. Yes.

D: They think ancient tribes made these, and they don't know why. Because 
they can't be
seen from the Earth.

C: That is correct. They cannot be seen unless you're up in the air. So who 
... (pause) I'm
being shut down on saying any more about that. Only that there are other 
villages that
have never been uncovered, never investigated.

D: Then it wasn't the original natives that lived there, who would have 
been very
uneducated. They didn't build these things.

C: No, they did not. It was from a higher, more intelligent source than the 
natives that lived
around there. But they interacted with this intelligence.

D: Then I'm assuming this would have been very long ago.

C: Yes. Much older than the Incas. Much further, before the Incas came. 
This was for
interaction with the villagers, because they had a communication, but the 
villagers did
not have the intelligence as the beings from the spacecraft. But they had 
interaction
between some of the villages. It was a common thing to see the comings and 
goings of
the spacecraft. It was a pivotal place on the planet for interplanetary 
connection. As
they viewed the planet Earth it was like a big landing space. A place where 
they could
come and have protection from being detected. Their interaction of going 
and coming.
And they still do, even today.

D: They still come to that place?

C: Yes, they do.

D: Why would they come now? The villages are no longer there.

C: That is because it has been a pattern of theirs. And they still cannot 
be as detected
coming in and out of there, as they would in some other parts of the 
planet. Because of
the particular geographical location in the Peruvian mountains.

D: Then I'm assuming that these designs were probably made by the aliens. 
(Yes) Because


 
D: Then I'm assuming that these designs were probably made by the aliens. 
(Yes) Because
the natives probably wouldn't have possessed the abilities to do that.

C: No, they did not.

These various versions of the origin of the Nazca Lines may seem somewhat
contradictory. But I think they may be simply versions of different time 
periods spanning
thousands of years when there was activity in the area by both 
extraterrestrials and later
civilizations. Maybe each had something to do with the creation of the 
various designs.

FLOOD LEGENDS

D.â?¢ They say every country in the world has a flood legend.

Phil: Much of the information has come through unchanged and is quite 
accurate. However,
not all. The flood legend is indeed more than mere legend, but was based on 
realities.
This was caused by the upheaval of the lands. The sinking of Atlantis would 
appear to
be a flood if viewed from the perspective of being on the land itself.

D: I wondered if it were related to Atlantis. Did it happen at the same 
time?

P: This is an explanation of how this came to be. For in some ways this 
flooding was merely
the lowering or sinking of the lands in some of these legends. There was 
however, a
true global problem caused by melting of the polar icecaps due to polar 
changes or
shifts. With the polar shifts, each pole naturally would be shifted, and so 
there would be
the change from one pole to the other. The occurrence has happened more 
than once.

D: Did this happen at the same time as the sinking of Atlantis?

P: Yes, that is accurate. It did happen, it was concurrent with. As this 
was simply one of
many physical manifestations of this cause.

D: It has also been said that something drastic must have happened, as 
dinosaurs have been
found with food still in their mouths.

P: That is accurate. The change was so rapid as to cause a tilting of the 
Earth in, not quite
an instant, but in a very rapid rate. Such that the atmosphere was shifted, 
and those
winds and air masses remained somewhat stationary while the Earth tilted 
beneath
them. And so those cooler Arctic winds and air masses which were previously 
over the
poles, would very quickly be located over those lands in which a more 
temperate
climate was found. As you can imagine, this was accompanied with terrific 
winds as the
air masses rushed over the land.

D: What about earthquakes and other phenomenon (volcanic)?

P: That is accurate. Many lands previously above water were sunk and much 
land at that
time below water was elevated.

D: Then for a time was the entire Earth covered with water? Or is that just 
part of the
legend?


 
P: There was, in relating these stories, widespread flooding. However, it 
would not be
accurate to say the entire Earth was flooded. There were those areas which 
were safe
from flood. However, they were not of the known world at that time.

EASTER ISLAND

D: There is a little island called Easter Island off the coast of South 
America that has many,
many giant statues. People have always wondered about their origin.

Phil: Do you wish an explanation? The monoliths were created by a race of 
people who
were of the Atlantean culture and who migrated at the time of the Atlantean 
downfall.
The symbolism is of looking to the east for the arrival of that race which 
would return.

D: Is that why they built them so large?

P: The physical size is a pronouncement of their respect for these people 
or beings. Many
times it is common in human nature to relate size to respect. An 
interesting note to this
is, how a movie star projected onto the big screen is instantly adored and 
revered. This
phenomenon works in reverse. Those who are held in high esteem are given 
gigantic
proportions. Those who are given gigantic proportions are held in high 
esteem.

D: I see. They're made bigger than life.

P: Exactly. And it works both ways. This is how phenomenon such as fan 
madness or
mania occurs. It is a peculiarity of the human race.

D: Why are the features of the statues exaggerated?

P: This is an artistic expression, much as paintings are exaggerated to 
highlight an aspect or
an expression.

D: They are so large, people have wondered how they were made.

P: There was the same technology involved which was used in building 
pyramids. The
material was shaped somewhat differently from a block. There was the use of 
tools, of
chiseling, such as is done today. But the method of transportation was the 
same. It was
telepathic in nature and was done with thought energy.

There were hat-like blocks on top of the statues at one time. They have 
since fallen off.
These were made of a different type of stone material than the statues. I 
wondered what the
purpose of these so-called "top-knots" were.

P: This is something which was done to accommodate the people who would sit 
on the top
of these statues, and so would be gazing in the same plane or direction as 
the statue
itself. This was thought to give a power or an insight to these priests, in 
that they would
be gazing with the idols.

D: They were gazing out to sea, watching for the others of their race to 
come. Is that what
you mean?


 
you mean?

P: They felt that by doing this, the return could be hastened. That it was 
necessary for the
energy to be put out before it would return. The statues were pointed in 
the direction in
which to gaze. The priests would then climb to the top and sit on these 
stones or top-
knots and so direct their energy to pull in these beings. The effort was 
successful many
times. They were visited by beings who were extraterrestrial in nature. The 
craft would
come in from the sea. The gazing, longing, was as a beacon, which would 
signal to the
beings a desire to communicate and so the arrival would occur.

D: What type of craft came in by sea?

P: There were extraterrestrials who were in hover craft. The term is hover 
craft, for there
are many different types of craft.

D: I thought it might have been some type of boat.

P: Not as human would acquaint, for these hovered over the water and not on 
it.

D: What happened to these original Atlanteans? Did they remain on that 
island?

P: They were dispersed in time, by hardships and the change of Earth's 
axis, which changed
the climate. The people or natives were dispersed to other parts of the 
globe. The
present natives were of the Indies tribes, who after the climate had 
returned to its
present state, migrated to the islands, and so found these monoliths many 
generations
later.

D: Of course, they did not understand their purpose, did they?

P: No, they thought the stones were gods themselves.

D: I've also heard there was a form of writing that was found. It has never 
been translated.
Which tribe did that originate with, the first ones or the ones that came 
later?

P: This was writing which was created or expressed by the people who 
erected the stones.
Some of the writing in possession today is an instruction manual on how to 
levitate. The
ideas are so abstract as to be useless to any who would read it, if they 
could. It
requires a complete set of abstractions and ideas which are not present on 
Earth today.

D: Did any of the ancestors of the Atlanteans stay there and interbreed to 
come down to
modern times?

P: The Egyptians, the race who have olive skin are the closest in direct 
descendants in a
physical lineage. The olive-skinned people are of the original Atlantean 
stock. All left
the island as the climate was not conducive to support life there at that 
time. For the
Earth is a restless old woman who turns and frets, and so people move into 
different
areas.

D: Did the extraterrestrials help them to depart?

P: There was no assistance needed, for boating on the waves was a firmly 
established art or
science.


 
science.

Phil said upon awakening that he could see the priests sitting cross-legged 
on the top of
the statues watching the hover craft come in across the water.

John was once again in the Library on the astral plane, and the guardian 
asked what he
could help us find. I asked him if there were any restrictions as to who 
could come to the
Library. He said there were none per se, but that souls of a low energy 
level would not
come there. Besides not being particularly interested in seeking knowledge, 
they would be
repelled by the difference in energy emitted by this realm.

D: There are many things on Earth that are considered mysteries that people 
don't
understand.

J: This is true. There are many things in the heavens that are also 
mysteries as well. He says,
the conscious mind cannot always understand things. So in a sense you would 
say that
would be a restriction. But people in their super conscious state can 
understand things
that the conscious mind cannot understand. So in a sense, talking about 
restrictions, that
is how it operates.

D: You mean things would be too complicated?

J: Yes. He says you're not at the proper energy level. You do not hand an 
algebra book to
a three year old that's just entering pre-school. He says, you do not do 
that. That's part
of how our library works as well. A three year old would not understand the 
algebra.

D: But sometimes they have given me things that I didn't think I could 
understand.

J: This is true. But the knowledge is to make you grow. To make you 
understand more.

D: And to open up your mind.

J: And to open you up, yes.

D: Well, we are trying to find some explanations for Earth mysteries that 
people don't
understand. Do we have to go into the viewing room?

J: It depends upon what information you'd like to talk about.

D: There are all the giant statues on Easter Island. Can we have 
information about them?

J: He says, yes, please step into the viewing room. He says this at one 
time was part of the
Lemurian continent. And when the Lemurian continent sank, this was a sacred 
mountain
top area. He says the Lemurians were tribal, but they were able to manifest 
physical
laws. They were able to make these statues. And solidify them and move them 
with
mental power and thought. And this was done by their shamans, their priests 
and their
leaders of the different tribal units. And when the Earth shift took place, 
he says this
was one of the places that was left. Modern scientists cannot date these 
things because
the stone comes from a primitive period. There's something about this type 
of rock or
stone that is unique. I can't get the word. Geologists think they know the 
age of these


 
stone that is unique. I can't get the word. Geologists think they know the 
age of these
things but they really do not. This is why it is a mystery. But they are 
remnants of the
ancient Lemurian civilization. He says they go back about twenty thousand 
years.

D: Modern scientists think the statues were carved from rock taken from the 
nearby
mountains.

J: The rock was taken from the nearby mountains. This is true. But they 
were shaped by the
concentration of energy forms. The stone was made malleable by energy 
direction. So
that it was easy for stone and flint instruments to work up these different 
shapes. It was
like a knife cutting through butter. It was very easy.

D: They think the stone came from quite a distance from where the statues 
are now. (Yes)
How were they transported?

J: Again, telepathic levitation methods were used with these stones. That's 
why there are no
tracks.

D: Some of them have toppled over. (Yes) The ones we see now all face one 
direction.
They all seem to face out toward the water, unless they have been moved.

J: No, they have not been moved. He is saying they faced in the direction 
that the Sun rose
at that time. The Sun rose in a different position than it does at this 
present time. And
they were in alignment with that.

D: Was there a reason why they faced the rising Sun?

J: It had spiritual and significant religious experiences for the people at 
the time.

D: What did the statues represent? They all seem to be alike.

J: They represent the souls of man. The guardians of the watch tower, so to 
speak. This has
been traced throughout history. They are the manifestation of the guardian 
spirits of the
different tribal clans of the ancient Lemurians. There were 136 different 
tribal clans in
ancient Lemuria. And these represent different factions of these tribal 
clans, ancestors,
so to speak. They are rather a primitive people in your recommendation, but 
they had
great spiritual gifts as well.

D: It sounds like they also had great psychic powers.

J: Yes, their leaders had great psychic powers.

D: The statues seem to have exaggerated features. Was there a reason for 
that?

J: Yes, there was a definite reason. This was how people looked at that 
time. Man, in his
process of evolution, has become more refined. And in fact, he will still 
have a further
step of refinement when we move into the golden age of the flowering Age of 
Aquarius.
He will be more refined then.

D: There was also what we call a "top-knot" that sat on top of the head of 
the statues,
which has since fallen of. This was made from a different type of rock.


 
which has since fallen of. This was made from a different type of rock.

J: Yes. This represents sort of a spiritual cord. They would dress their 
hair in this manner.
Sometimes they would say that they were being pulled out of the material 
universe by
their top-knot. (Laugh) So this was why they had these elaborate hair 
ornaments.

D: It was a different type of a rock than the body of the statue was made 
from.

J: Yes, just like the hair is different colors in your life now. There were 
different designs that
these people believed would help them to be pulled out of their body. They 
believed
that the spirit entity -- not their spirit - the main spirit of the 
universe would allow them
to go into the astral. And the way it was done was that they were pulled 
out. But this is
ancient history in your time period.

D: That's why it's so difficult for the scientists to understand it. They 
think that the statues
were made by a group of more recent people.

J: These were left over from the Lemurians.

D: Then did other people come to this island?

J: Oh, yes, many people came to this island. And they desecrated some of 
the stones. They
cannibalized themselves. They were like animals of the lowest sort.

D: These were not the original people.

J: No, these were not the original people of this land. In fact, some of 
the remnants of the
Lemurian civilization were still around when this invader tribe came. And 
they were
eaten by these fierce warlike people.

D: Did any of the original descendants survive?

J: None of them survived. They were completely wiped out by the invader 
tribe. For you
see, the seas around Easter Island teem with animal life, but it's very 
hard to support life
on this island area. And in fact, these warlike tribes captured these 
people and ate
them.

D: Then these warlike tribes are the ancestors of the people who are living 
there now.

J: Yes. The people that are descendants of this warlike tribe. The 
Lemurians were very
advanced people spiritually and psychically compared to modem man, but they 
lived
primitively. I mean, they did not have the type of inventions that we have. 
They had
city-like places, but they were built of materials that could be replaced 
very easily. Like
palm fibers and natural vegetation type things.

D: The scientists have also found remnants of what they claim is their 
writing, and they didn't
know how old it is.

J: These date back to the ancient Lemurians and they were carried by their 
descendants.
And then the descendants were finally disposed of by the fierce tribes. You 
see, the
fierce tribes thought they were good eating. They just looked at them as 
animals, yet
these people carried on old traditions. And some of their seers even wrote 
about the


 
these people carried on old traditions. And some of their seers even wrote 
about the
times before. And about the Earth shift that took place that broke up 
Lemuria.

D: Then they kept the writings but they didn't know what they meant. Is 
that correct?

J: The descendants of the Lemurians knew what it meant.

D: But the other people ....

J: Oh, no, they were just animals. They were warlike. The shamans of the 
conquering
people picked up on the spirits of the place, and maybe interpreted some of 
the
writings. But they ... I don't want to talk about this. They're too warlike 
and they're too
mean and they're really ... I want to leave. What he's showing me ... 
they're just terrible
people. They cut out the hearts of the people. Oh, it's just terrible.

John said upon awakening that he saw these people chasing the Lemurians. He 
saw
one of them cut open the man's chest and pull out his heart. He then 
proceeded to eat it
while it was still beating. No wonder the sight revolted him.

D: Okay. I don't want you to have to look at anything that disturbs you.

J: The guardian says, go on.

D: Yes, change the subject. Let's switch the screen, so to speak. Let's 
show something
else. We don't have to look at that.

ARK OF THE COVENANT

D: There is much written in the Bible about the Ark of the Covenant, and 
there is a lot of
mystery surrounding it.

Phil: Yes, we are familiar with this area. We would ask you to see this as 
a receiver, a radio
receiver which was able to translate or receive those messages from a 
higher plane and
convert them to a physical plane level. So that information could be 
channeled to these
people in such a way that there could be the greatest amount of accuracy in 
this
channeling. Because then there would be no human awareness or consciousness 
which
this information would pass through.

D: You mean they spoke to people this way?

P: That is correct. It was a spoken message.

D: Where did the plans come from to build this?

P: This was a gift. The plans were given to build the housing for this. 
There were those
craftsmen and artisans of the tribe who used their talents to create this 
housing, this
receptacle. However, the receiver itself was of a design constructed by 
beings who
were assisting in the planetary evolution at that time. There was given 
instructions of
where to place the finished product or the housing, so that it would be 
activated without
being seen by these people. For this was done under cover of darkness. The 
people


 
being seen by these people. For this was done under cover of darkness. The 
people
were instructed where to leave this Covenant or the Ark, and it was then 
activated with
this receiver. It attracted energy from cosmic power, which is even in this 
day
surrounding the planet and is still available for this use. You would like 
to know where
this Ark or receiver is at this time. And it would not be appropriate to 
disclose its
location at this time. It, however, is in good hands.

D: Is it still located on Earth?

P: We would not give a location at this time.

D: According to our Bible, it became dangerous.

P: That would not be correct. It had become misused. It, itself, was inert 
and no more
dangerous than a blade of grass. However, its use for political reasons or 
whatever
expression would be appropriate, was corrupting its intended purpose.

D: In the Bible it says that people died when they touched it. Was there 
some kind of
power inside?

P: There was the energy which was being processed for this good, which 
would cause one
to simply check out, or to kill, to die from an overexposure of this 
energy. This
insistence that death would result was to prevent the people from opening 
the ark and
discovering its contents. And also to build an aura of protection around 
this device, that
it would be treated with fear and respect.

This portion of the tape was badly garbled, and transcription became 
impossible. It
sounded like heavy, loud static that completely obliterated Phil's voice. 
You could barely
hear my questions, but not his answers. The rest of the questioning about 
the Ark and the
beginning of my questioning about the Bermuda Triangle were blocked out. If 
there is some
way, I would still like to use this missing portion if it can be 
deciphered. There may now be
some way with computers to separate the static from the voice. At the end 
of this side of
the tape the sound suddenly returned. When the tape was turned over the 
other side was
normal. This was a strange experience because Phil had his tape recorder 
going on the
other side of the bed, and his tape was also untranscribable. If something 
had been wrong
with the tape I would think both sides would be affected. Also, if 
something had been
wrong with the microphone, why didn't the trouble continue when I turned 
the tape over?

An electronics expert said it might have happened if the tape recorder was 
placed on
top of a TV or some source of electronic emanations. But it was sitting on 
a small table next
to the bed, and there was not even a radio in close proximity. That would 
not explain why
the sound suddenly returned. If the cause was some type of electronic 
signal then I would
think both sides of the tape would have been affected.

This has happened since with other subjects. I have had strange things 
happen with my
tape recorder, as though being influenced by outside energy (static, fading 
in and out,
speeding up and slowing down, two voices at the same time, etc.).

Because of the garbled condition of the tape I was going to try to recap 
what was said,
which is usually an impossibility. The next week when I began the session 
with Phil I wanted
to know if they could tell me what happened.


 
to know if they could tell me what happened.

D: The last time we visited this place we asked many questions about the 
Ark of the
Covenant and the Bermuda Triangle, and received very interesting 
information. But for
some reason it was not recorded on the tape recorder. Do you know why?

P: The information given carried with it an energy vortex similar to that 
which the wording
described. And caused a vortex in this immediate area, similar to that 
described in the
narration. This is illustrative of the power of suggestion. For these 
energies which are on
the planet now are of such nature that merely thinking about them creates 
that thought in
physical. This is the nature of the energies on this planet at this time, 
as we move into
this new age of awareness.

D: Do you mean the planet Earth or the planet you're speaking from? (The 
Planet of the
Three Spires)

P: This physical planet here, the planet Earth. The energies on this planet 
now are of the
nature that a thought is a deed. And so this is illustrative of the caution 
that must be
exercised in the use of these energies. For they are very creative.

D: I knew the tape recorder was working correctly.

P: That is accurate. The recorder was faithfully reproducing that which it 
received. And as
you can see your recorder has an awareness above and beyond that which can 
be
perceived by your human senses. The machinery and equipment produced on 
this plane
is raising its awareness as well. Its level of energy is naturally being 
raised, since it is of
this Earth and a part of this Earth and all in this Earth henceforth shall 
be steeped in
these energies.

I said I wanted to try again and ask the same questions. Because I wanted 
to use the
information but I would have to rely on my memory since I did not have a 
clear tape
recording.

P: You may ask if you so choose. There is no harm in asking.

D: I wonder if there is some way we could keep it from interfering with the 
tape recorder
again?

P: We shall attempt to focus more clearly those energies which are being 
requested for
channeling, and so assist in limiting those energies which are channeled 
through this
vehicle. There may however be some relapse of this condition, as this 
vehicle is in
largest part responsible for those energies which are channeled through. 
And so, he
must become aware of this broad spectrum of energies and so learn to limit 
that which
is passing through. This is not harmful energy. This is simply energy which 
is coming
through, and is manifesting itself on your tape recorder. There is no 
physical harm in
this.

D: It's just that the machine can pick it up.

I then proceeded to ask the questions again about the Bermuda Triangle 
hoping that
this time there would be no interference. When I transcribed that tape 
everything was fine.


 
this time there would be no interference. When I transcribed that tape 
everything was fine.
While working with Phil over many years we occasionally had unusual things 
happen with
the recorder, but none as drastic as this one.

During the 1980s and into the 1990s I continued to ask the same questions 
of other
subjects every time a suitable situation presented itself.

D: There have been stories that the Ark of the Covenant was dangerous. Was 
that true?

Brenda: Of course it was! It was an energy device.

D: Stories about people being hurt if they touched it or....

B: If they did not know how to operate it and were not insulated correctly, 
yes, they could
be harmed from it.

D: Do you know what eventually happened to the Ark of the Covenant?

B: It lasted for several centuries. It's hard to say what happened to it 
because at the end
before it disappeared there was more than one Ark of the Covenant. One was 
dumped
into a ravine by accident. They were carrying it on the framework that it 
was
transported on, and they were crossing a narrow bridge across a ravine. One 
of the
men accidentally stumbled and it landed at the bottom of the ravine.

D: Was this during the wanderings through the wilderness?

B: Afterwards. One was stored in a temple for several centuries. And some 
invaders were
coming into that country and they had to hide it. A third one is still 
existing, but it's
hidden in secret and only a very small group know about it.

D: I didn't know there was more than one. (Oh, yes.) Did these all exist at 
the same time, or
did they make another one after the one fell into the ravine?

B: They made the original and they made others in later centuries. There is 
one still existing.
The one at the bottom of the ravine is part of a glacier now. Sometimes 
people see it
when the ice clears up. And the one that was hidden is sealed off in a cave 
and I can't
see whether it will be discovered or not. The third one that still exists 
is in a private
bank vault.

D: Do you know in what country?

B: It's hard to tell. A western country with advanced technology.

D: If anyone ever came across that one in the bank vault, would they know 
what it was?

B: It's impossible for anyone to come across it inside the bank vault, 
because it's a private
bank vault. It's on private property of someone who's extremely wealthy.

BERMUDA TRIANGLE


 
D: Do you have any explanation for the disappearance of ships and planes in 
the Bermuda
Triangle area?

Phil: Much speculation has been put forth, which is erroneous at best. This 
area is a vortex
of energy, a vast and very powerful creative vortex of those energies now 
on this
planet. This erratic behavior is in part due to those machinations lying 
deep beneath the
ocean, inert and yet not totally dormant. There are in the vast rivers of 
energy passing
through this planet, enough of the power left from this machinery to cause 
a focusing
effect which causes these disappearances, so to say. This is simply passing 
through a
doorway into another reality. They are not lost in a physical sense, for 
they are still
here, they are simply elsewhere. There is the belief that they have died a 
natural death,
but they are simply in another reality, in another plane of existence, in 
another time
frame. This is a bend or a doorway, if you would like that connotation. 
These people
are not harmed when they pass through, other than psychologically, mentally 
and
emotionally by this occurrence. Their physical energy levels would have 
been raised by
passing through this doorway. Many would find that they had become most 
telepathic
and clairvoyant. For many have found themselves in a reality in which these 
super-
human devices are quite normal. Their manifest realities are such that they 
fit with those
whom they are with. As the realities here could be quite different if the 
mind were so
disposed to believe that these things would be possible. Then as surely as 
one thought
the thought that they could be possible, then they would become reality. It 
is simply a
matter of belief in what is real and what is not. And that is what 
determines what is real
and what is not.

D: There have been reports of the planes' instruments going haywire right 
before this
happened.

P: That is accurate. There is a disturbance in this magnetic flux. This is 
a symptom of this
phenomenon. This flux is the result of bending of the Earth's magnetic 
fields and other
energies unknown to man at this time. The instruments work in the presence 
of these
fields being in their normal state. However, in the absence of a normal 
state of these
fields, the instruments do not work as they were designed. For the fields 
which they
work on are not functioning properly, so to say.

D: They also said that the horizon looked strange, and sometimes, what they 
were flying
over looked different.

P: Many things would obviously look strange, because of the rising 
awareness. Not only
from physical, but inner plane awareness. And so those things which in this 
reality are
quite closed-off and not seen, for the most part, would become very readily 
apparent
as the awareness rises and the inner planes begin to assimilate that 
information which
they are receiving, and then feed this awareness to the conscious self.

D: Is this bend there all the time? Many people fly in and out of that 
area, and sail in and out
of there with no trouble.

P: It is not there all the time, that is accurate. It varies, it is 
erratic.

D: When these people went through this doorway, would they land somewhere?


 
D: When these people went through this doorway, would they land somewhere?

P: That is accurate. For there is physical mass as is in this reality. They 
are still here on
Earth. However, they are simply in another reality, another time, if you 
choose to use
that analogy. They would pass through to the eye of the storm, so to say, 
and find
themselves in a place they had never been before. They would find 
themselves in
another time on Earth.

D: Would you have anyway of knowing if these people went into the past or 
into the future?

P: It really does not make much difference, for there is, to be quite 
frank, no past or future.
This is simply a concept which is created by man to allow him to perceive 
those events
which he can comprehend. It would not be accurate to say that they have 
passed into
the past or future. They simply are "in another time".

D: I thought if an airplane came down in the past, it would be quite 
startling to the people of
that time. Then, these people probably landed somewhere or the ships came 
ashore
somewhere, but they were in a different time.

P: A different plane, perhaps, would be more accurate.

D: But it must have been frightening to these people if they were not 
expecting it.

P: They were, no doubt, quite taken by this dramatic turn of events. 
However, as we can
perceive, most have adapted quite readily and find no real desire to move 
back into the
past, so to say. For many of them have stepped headlong into your future, 
where the
Christ consciousness is. It is a well known and observed phenomenon, such 
as it is on
this side. People here simply disappear, people there simply appear. There 
is as much
mystery to both, as to who these people are and why they keep coming here. 
And how
their stories are quite fantastic to these people.

D: It must have been a surprise to people in the future to have these 
people suddenly
appear.

P: From the future point of view it would not be so much a surprise. As the 
future already
knows what has been happening in the past. It would simply be a matter of 
realizing
that another has passed through the door. And then to welcome and to assist 
in
allowing these people to adjust and to accommodate to their new reality.

D: Then some of those people may still be living, or they may have grown 
old in that time.

P: That is accurate.

D: Is there any way for them to get back?

P: At this time it would not seem possible, for the door is somewhat askew 
and not
controlled, but is simply swinging by the winds that blow it, so to say. 
One would simply
have to be at the appropriate place at the appropriate time and hope that 
the door
swung in the appropriate way. This would require knowledge that is not at 
present on
this planet. They most likely would not want to, were they able to. As the 
awareness
they are in now causes this reality to seem as children playing with toys. 
For they are


 
they are in now causes this reality to seem as children playing with toys. 
For they are
elevated far beyond this plane we are in here.

D: Were these people chosen to do this, or did they just happen to come 
across the door,
so to say?

P: In the grand cosmic scheme, in the universal clockwork, there is a 
reason given for
everything that happens. And so it could be said that these events were 
based on a very
valid reason. However, it would not be accurate to say this was planned. 
For many
things happen in life which are not planned, but which become very 
appropriate at the
time. It is simply a matter of those things happening which are most 
appropriate at that
time. And so it would have been very appropriate for this to happen to 
these people.
To give an example, it might have been most appropriate for some of these 
people to
advance. Perhaps they were ready to advance this quickly into the next 
plane
awareness. Whereas, we must finish out this physical incarnation and then 
be born
again, and be raised to that environment in which they find themselves. 
These people,
possibly, had no need for such an occurrence. They were simply ready in 
their inner
plane awareness and training for this thing to happen. And so they found 
themselves at
that point in which they were needed.

D: Would there be anyway people going into that area could have a warning 
that something
like this could happen?

P: There would be the awareness on the inner planes to guide one. When one 
finds oneself
in this situation, it cannot be said that warning was not given on the 
inner planes.

D: You mean, inside their own mind or what?

P: That is accurate. They would have to be listening to themselves, as 
would be appropriate
for all of life, to be attuned with oneself and know oneself.

D: Then there really isn't any physical way to tell. They just happen to be 
in the wrong place
at the wrong time.

P: Not entirely so, for as has been said, warning was given. However, 
warning was not
heeded.

D: But there was one case where pilots were sent out to search for some 
lost planes. They
had no choice, they had to go and look for the planes.

P: We create our own destinies. And so it would be accurate to say that 
these individuals
created the circumstances of their disappearances, in the same manner as 
many choose
their own deaths. For all choose their own deaths.

This concept is expanded upon in my book, Between Death and Life.

D: Are there many of these bends or fields on the Earth's surface?

P: Not in numerical terms, no. This is an isolated incident.

D: You spoke a while ago about machinery under the ocean that was still 
functioning in part
and that was one of the things that caused this.


 
and that was one of the things that caused this.

P: That is accurate. You could visualize a mirror, a once grand mirror, now 
broken. And a
piece of this great mirror now dangling on a thread. And as the wind or 
water currents
play with this mirror, the Sun shining overhead occasionally catches the 
mirror and
shines for a brief instance bright and sure, through the air or water, 
whichever analogy
you choose. You can see this is a random occurrence and is not controlled 
by man. In
this same way these currents of energy are moving or playing with the 
remnants of this
once great society, and causing this occurrence. D: Is this a real mirror 
or is this an
analogy?

P: This is an analogy. For the mirror itself is of crystal nature.

D: How did it originally get under the ocean?

P: This was not under the ocean originally. This was in the time of 
Atlantis. Some of the
machinery of that great continent. It was inundated during the destruction, 
and now
rests quite comfortably and securely in the depths.

D: Is it in a building of any kind?

P: It is on a plateau, where it had been erected originally. The entire 
land mass sunk and
took with it all that this civilization had created.

D: Can you explain more about what it looked like?

P: There would be no need or use in explaining, as it would be useless to 
try. It would
simply not be possible to give any satisfactory explanations as to what one 
would see
visually. It simply is above human comprehension at this point.

D: I am visualizing a crystal in the shape of a pyramid. I don't know if 
that would be
accurate or not.

P: Then we would say you could try to use this analogy and visualize with 
your mind's eye
what you see, and your perceptions could be quite accurate. We will not 
pass judgment
on this, for that is your reality, and so be it. For this, again, is of the 
nature of energies
that are what one wishes, and so be it.

D: But you talked as if it was broken. Would this be true, that the 
original crystal or
whatever it is down there, is broken?

P: It is fragmented, yes. That is accurate.

D: How did that happen?

P: It would be best to say at this point that it was intentional, in order 
to prevent those who
coveted the use of this crystal from using it in a disharmonious manner. 
For there were
those who wished nothing more than to claim this great power source for 
their own.
And so it was seen that it was necessary to segment this crystal in order 
to prevent its
use in a destructive manner.


 
D: So they purposely destroyed it?

P: That is accurate.

D: Did this happen around the time of the sinking, or before?

P: Concurrent with.

D: Did the destroying of the crystal cause the sinking?

P: There were simultaneous events precipitated by the disharmonious use of 
this crystal, by
causing these energies to be used in a harmful manner. Which in turn caused 
to some
extent the sinking of the continent. And so there is some correlation. 
However it is not a
simple cause and effect. They were somewhat separate incidents and yet 
somewhat
connected as well.

D: Wouldn't the people who destroyed it know it would cause a catastrophe 
like that?

P: These people were blinded by their greed and ambition, and were 
oblivious to the effects
of their folly. And so they continued the use of these energies in this 
manner and then
paid the price.

D: I thought maybe they were in ignorance and didn't know this would 
happen.

P: It was not in total ignorance, for there had been those who warned 
incessantly of the use
of these energies in such a manner. There were those who devoted their 
entire lives to
the attempted enlightenment of the people of these energies, as the 
awareness declined
of their use and power. However the ignorance soon overshadowed the 
enlightenment
and the disharmony overtook the harmony.

D: Are the pieces in the deep ocean?

P: That would be accurate.

D: Do you think anyone might find them someday?

P: There will be the resurfacing of this land during the time of upheaval. 
And that information
which is stored in the temple for the future generations will once again be 
discovered
and implemented. For it was seen that this land would be inundated and out 
of reach.
And so this knowledge was stored for those future generations which will 
find access to
this knowledge. And so it will be given to those who are of high character 
and are thus
prepared and able to use this knowledge.

D: Whenever the scientists or whoever find this knowledge, will they know 
what it is?

P: One would hope so. That, however, is something which will be decided at 
that time.

D: Is the knowledge in the form of a book? Or how is it preserved?

P: In writing, in stone. It will need to be deciphered for it is simply in 
the language of the
people who stored it. And so it would be necessary to transcribe from one 
language to


 
people who stored it. And so it would be necessary to transcribe from one 
language to
another. However, this is not an insurmountable task, as much of the 
awareness will be
intuitive as to how to accomplish this. There will be much more work and 
processing
done on the mental level, than is done now through simply rational level.

D: Is the temple still there or would it be in ruins?

P: Naturally after being several miles under the ocean for many thousands 
of years, it would
not be in very good shape. However, it would be in such a shape as to 
preserve the
information. That would be an accurate assessment for now.

D: But this will not be discovered until the upheaval of the land?

P: That is accurate. And it will be at an appropriate time, when those who 
find this
knowledge will be of highest order, and will use it accordingly. It will 
not be given until
it is appropriate.

D: Does this knowledge contain the history of what happened to Atlantis?

P: It does. It contains the history and day-to-day accounts of this 
civilization over many
thousands of years. And a summary of the final days leading up to the 
social collapse
and physical inundation. With a recounting of such, those who find the 
information will
understand what happened to that civilization.

D: When this was functioning during the time of Atlantis, what did they use 
it for?

P: This was a master source of energy. Many energies could be channeled at 
that time.
Some energies could be used for several different purposes, depending on 
its
application. There was healing energy, levitational energy, lighting, 
heating, motivation.
Many types of energies were available, as are now and returning to the 
planet.

D: Then when it was broken, for some reason it creates this time bend

P: It is simple random reflection or transmission of the energies. We would 
like to say that
many who lived at that time are again incarnate.

D: There are many mysteries, and we are looking for answers.

P: Oftentimes people ask but refuse to hear the answers. Many ask the 
questions but do
not believe the answers, and so continue asking the questions until they 
find one who
will give the answer they wish to hear.

LOCH NESS MONSTER

D: One mystery on Earth that people are interested in is the Loch Ness 
Monster in
Scotland. Can you tell me any information about that?

Brenda: The answer is complex. I'm trying to get it organized. There are 
several creatures
of this sort on the Earth's surface. They generally live in deep, 
freshwater lakes. There is
one similar to it in a lake in Siberia, that is considered the deepest. 
These creatures stay
in the depths and they really have no reason to come to the surface.


 
in the depths and they really have no reason to come to the surface.

D: Is it a type of mammal or what?

B: It's a freshwater, aquatic reptile. And it's a very ancient animal. It 
has been on the Earth a
long time. It's much like some of the insects on the Earth. It evolved so 
far and it had no
need to evolve any further. So it stayed as it is through the eons. It is a 
gentle, harmless
creature, hence the protective coloration that it has, to keep others from 
harming it. It
eats the aquatic plants that grow in the water.

D: Are there many of them? I mean, do they multiply very fast?

B: They multiply some. They're not as prolific as other animals. They lay 
eggs in the lake's
bottom and mud, and the eggs hatch out. Actually they're kind of inbetween 
a reptile
and an amphibian. They're closer to a reptile than they are an amphibian. 
They are
mostly in cool-water lakes, because they like the cool temperatures. And 
there are
more than people give credit for. They think they're finding one here and 
one there, but
there are more than that. Not many, but a few small communities of these 
creatures.

D: Then if they're not a mammal, they don't really need to come up for air?

B: Not really. They can. This is how they are somewhat related to 
amphibians, because
they have gills and rudimentary lungs. So they're able to surface for a few 
minutes
without suffocating, but they can breathe underwater as well. These are 
aquatic
creatures. They have been seen on the land, but the creatures rarely leave 
the lake.

D: In one case they had sonar reflections in the water. Sonar is like 
radar, it bounces off
large objects. What were they picking up?

B: That is true, but often sonar also bounces off where the water changes 
temperature. And
if there's a layer of water of different temperature, it bounces off there 
too. And so they
would be wise not to rely too heavily on part of the readings.

D: In other words, all those pictures and other so-called proofs are not 
reliable.

B: According to your scientists' standards they cannot be considered 
reliable.

D: They've claimed it's like a prehistoric creature.

B: It is. Like I said, it got stuck in evolution eons ago. There are other 
creatures like the one
you call the Loch Ness Monster or the one on the other continent ... Lake 
Superior?
The colony in that body of water. Plus there's a colony in Lake Baykal in 
Siberia. There
are others scattered, and there are similar related creatures that like 
warm water in the
Amazon Basin. The natives there have reports about it but the people in 
power dismiss
it as superstition.

D: What can you tell me about the Loch Ness Monster in the big lake in 
Scotland.

Phil: These creatures are land-locked, in the sense that they have nowhere 
now to go.
Where once they were able to travel the entire globe, they now find 
themselves locked
- no pun intended. However, there are no other creatures that would compare 
to this


 
- no pun intended. However, there are no other creatures that would compare 
to this
particular type of creature left in the free oceans.

D: Where did they come from originally? Are they remnants of the dinosaurs, 
or something
like that?

P: That is accurate. During ages past there were many of these creatures 
among the oceans
and seas of the world. However, during the time of upheavals and shifts 
only those who
were stranded were able to survive, due to the changes in the salt content 
of the
oceans. And therefore they could not change as did the other creatures 
around them.
Their ability to remain in their previous state owes itself to the fact 
that the waters in
which they were trapped did not cause them to change. They were allowed to 
continue
as they were and are.

D: Are they more amphibian or mammal?

P: They are more akin to dolphins and porpoises, in that they do have 
vertebrae and are
air-breathing. However, they are more serpentine or reptilian in 
appearance, and do not
have appendages.

D: But we should see them more often if they're multiplying, shouldn't we?

P: There is no correlation between the number of appearances and number of 
animals. The
fact that they survive to this day owes itself to the fact that they are 
secretive, and do
not cherish the upper world. There are many who believe that these are 
remnants of the
pre-Cambrian times. However, there are indeed many who are of more current
heritage, but have not been recognized as such.

D: You said they were survivors of the upheavals. Was that Atlantis, or 
before Atlantis?

P: There were in those days many upheavals across the entire planet. During 
that time there
were many creatures that were lost due to changes in climate, as opposed to 
changes in
geology. However, when we speak here of these creatures you call the Loch 
Ness
Monster, we would say that changes of both caused this to happen. In that 
the warmer
seas from which they originally came turned cooler, and caused many of 
those in the
open oceans to die from a change in climate. However, those that were in 
that
particular area at that time found they could survive by staying near the 
bottom where
the water was much warmer. They did, however, over a period of time adapt 
to the
colder climate, so they could survive in the colder water for short periods 
of time, such
as that in the Loch Ness Lake.

D: Then the Atlantis catastrophe occurred much later in time sequence.

P: That is not indeed the case. However, the calamities we speak of 
happened over a much
broader period of time than just that which befell the Atlantis culture. 
The entire
scenario was more along the lines of a million years as opposed to a 
thousand years.

D: I see. Are there some of these creatures left in other parts of the 
world?

P: There are many creatures left in many different parts of the world, that 
are not yet known
to your culture. However, they are known to other cultures which are more 
aware.


 
to your culture. However, they are known to other cultures which are more 
aware.
There are many creatures on your planet of whom you are not aware.

D: Are these all sea creatures? Or land creatures?

P: The distribution would be such that more of the mammals exist than the 
fishes. So that
the overall picture of that which you call "nature" today is somewhat 
askewed by this
dark cousin of nature, that the race as a whole is unaware of.

D: Are these animals usually in places like Africa, South America, 
continents that are not as
populated?

P: They exist throughout the entire known planet. However, not to say that 
they exist on the
planet, but perhaps in the planet.

D: They might be underneath the surface?

P: That is accurate.

D: Because most of the world, as we know it, has been explored. And we 
think there is
nothing left we can find on the surface.

P: Most of the known world has been explored. However, that which is 
unknown has not
been explored. Therefore it is not of the world, because it is not known to 
exist.

D: So under the planet there are creatures that we have no knowledge of.

P: That is accurate. There are races and cultures that exist without the 
knowledge of those
which you call the "surface dwellers".

D: Are the people underground remnants of Atlantis? Or are they races that 
were there
before that?

P: There are each of the above. There are some who were there before, and 
some after.
However, they are not in complete harmony with each other. And so tend to 
keep
away from each other, and are somewhat unknown to each other, due to their 
own
unique desires to be kept separate. The true scope of the interaction 
between those of
the surface and those of the underground dwellers is not widespread or 
common
knowledge. However, there are those who are common to each group who speak 
to
neither group.

D: Can the guardian of the Library give us any information on creatures 
like the Loch Ness
Monster? Are these creatures real?

John: Yes, they are real. They are remnants of primitive life forms that 
used to live on the
Earth during the age of the reptilian.

D: You mean like the dinosaur?

J: Yes. There are creatures both in the sea, on the land, and even in the 
air, that man hasn't
discovered yet. They took refuge in certain areas, and their lives were 
prolonged. And


 
discovered yet. They took refuge in certain areas, and their lives were 
prolonged. And
they reproduce.

D: I'm thinking of one in particular, the one that is called the Loch Ness 
Monster.

J: There are about seven in the Loch Ness tank. (Laugh) That's what he 
says, "tank".
(Laugh) And they have reproduced over time. They live for quite a long 
time, hundreds
of years. They don't reproduce that often. The cold water has something to 
do with
that.

D: How do they reproduce?

J: As most animals do.

D: I mean, is it mammal or does it lay eggs or what?

J: They lay eggs under water. It takes a long time for them to be 
harvested, to grow into an
adult. It takes almost two years, it seems. There are predators, fish and 
things like that,
that have to be watched. But they have a lair underneath one of the cliffs 
of the Loch
Ness.

D: Are they also air-breathing, or are they strictly aquatic?

J: They're basically aquatic, but they can emerge for brief periods of 
time. Similar to the
way flying fish are able to fly up and then go back into the water. They 
have that ability.
They do not need to breathe air. They get their oxygen supply through 
water, for they
have gills.

D: There have been tales of them coming on the land. Does this ever happen?

J: Occasionally. It has happened in the past and it could happen again.

D: There have been tales of seeing them around the lake.

J: Oh, they've been seen. They do emerge out of the lake. But they elude 
capture because
they are very intuitive and depend on their instincts.

D: There have been tales of seeing their images on sonar. Did it actually 
happen?

J: Yes. They are in existence. There are seven of them right now that live 
in Loch Ness, in a
cave that's underwater on a cliffy side. They hunt fish, and they're big.

D: Yes. Some people have taken pictures of them when they emerged from the 
water. Is
there any other specific place where there are many of them?

J: There are two or three in a lake in Africa. There used to be twelve. 
There are two in the
tropical Amazonian rain forest, in a lake off the Amazon River. And in 
southeast Asia
there are four in the rivers.

D: Are these creatures dangerous?

J: To a degree, no, they're not dangerous. But they do eat fish and could 
mistake a person


 
J: To a degree, no, they're not dangerous. But they do eat fish and could 
mistake a person
for a fish in water. Especially the larger types.

D: You also said there were other creatures from this time period that have 
survived?

J: Yes. Not all of them look like the Loch Ness Monster either. They're 
reptilian in form.
Some look like a big lizard.

D: Did you say there were land types?

J: No, most of them are aquatic. That's how they function, they live at the 
bottoms of rivers
and lakes and in caves.

D: You said these were remnants, survivors of the dinosaur age.

J: Reptilian era.

D: Are there any creatures that survived that were mostly on the land and 
not aquatic?

J: These have mutated into modem biological evolutionary animals. It's 
mostly aquatic
animals that have survived from this period. There is one in the air that 
you haven't
discovered. That information will be found in the near future. It's like, 
"Don't ask any
more questions. That's a file that's still unopened." (Laugh)

D: If it's in the air, why haven't we seen it.

J: It's been able to make itself almost invisible. That is the reason.

D: How can it do that?

J: (He smiled.) I don't know. This file on this subject is unopened. And he 
says more
information will be revealed in the future. And there's one creature on the 
land in the
jungles of Africa. Another one on the land will be found in the Andes 
mountains. He
says that will whet your curiosity, but I can't talk more about this 
because this is an
open file, and it's still being filed on.

YETI OR ABOMINABLE SNOWMAN

Brenda: There are other creatures that are locked in evolution. These 
creatures are called
by several names. There are so many names in your language for this 
creature, it's hard
to choose which would be the best label for it: Yeti, Sasquatch, Bigfoot, 
Snowman.
That is to be expected, because this creature is very widespread. Any 
mountainous
area where there are snow-capped ranges has this creature. And this 
creature is
extremely shy and afraid of men. It's psychic in the way that it can sense 
other creatures
from a great distance. Usually they hide whenever they sense other 
creatures. These are
related to man in a way. They're kind of like man's little brothers. They 
are developing
intelligence and this planet is capable of supporting more than one 
intelligent species, if
the currently dominant intelligent species will allow it. And it would be 
for the
enrichment of the planet and eventually for the enrichment of the galactic 
community.


 
D: Where did that creature come from? Is it indigenous to the planet?

B: Yes. When the ancient ones, the archaic ones were helping the species to 
develop on
this planet, they came up with an intelligent species which is now man. 
While this
species was developing, they were distressed at the violent tendencies it 
portrayed.
And they noticed that a parallel line of development also had the promise 
of developing
into an intelligent species but without the violent trait. And so they 
continued developing
that species as well. When this species reaches its full potential, it will 
be equally
intelligent as man, but in different ways. And both species will have to do 
a great deal of
adjustment to be able to deal with each other. Because this species is 
lacking the violent
streak that is in man, and so they are extremely sensitive and shy.

D: But they are taking longer to develop than man did?

B: No, it's just that they got started later.

D: We hear many stories about them being violent.

B: Usually it's the manner of the creature trying to frighten people so 
they can get away and
hide, because they just want to be left alone. Up to their present point of 
development,
they've not taken any longer than man has. It's a possibility that their 
development may
be slowed down to make sure that the violent traits do not accidentally 
enter in. But
some of the others say they may need a few violent traits to give them the 
energy they
need to survive adversity. Because there is the violent streak in man that 
has helped
them to survive various sorts of adversities since he has achieved his 
intelligence.

D: It's not really good to be completely passive anyway.

B: That is correct.

D: The way man is moving out and developing more of the land, is he 
encroaching upon
their territory?

B: Yes, and has been for quite some time. That's why I made the statement, 
"If man will
allow them to develop, they will." But they do a good job of hiding. They 
live all over
the planet. They are in the very high remote mountains, as well as the deep 
rain forests
of the tropical areas of the planet. They have adapted to differing 
climates and altitudes,
but they prefer the isolated areas.

D: Well, people are afraid of things they don't understand, that's one of 
our traits.

D: We have heard about some creatures we call the Sasquatch and the Yeti? 
Does he
know what I'm referring to? The Abominable Snowman, those type of 
creatures?
They're known by many different names.

John: He says, yes, they do exist.

D: Are they all the same type of animal, but just found in different parts 
of the world?


 
J: No, they're not animals. He says they're evolved beings as well as you.

D: Can he give us some information about them?

J: He says they are a very gentle, spiritually intuned people, because 
they're very intuned to
the nature spirits. This is why they can almost be invisible. They do have 
the power to
make themselves blend into their scenery and surroundings. They don't 
actively seek
out man because they're afraid of him. Their nature spirits have told them 
that man has
misguided this planet and misguided her resources. So they shy away from 
man. But
they like the food that man has.

D: Then the ones that have been found in the different parts of the world 
are all the same
type?

J: Yes. They were primitive survivors of the Lemurian cataclysm.

D: From the descriptions they seem to be very animalistic.

J: At one time we all were. (Laugh)

D: Then they haven't evolved. They've kept the same type of body? J: To a 
degree they
have evolved. But they've evolved more on a spiritual consciousness and a 
mental
consciousness than a physical. He said they are a protected race, a 
protected minority,
so to speak. For they're much more in tune with the lower life forms.

D: Protected by whom?

J: Nature spirits.

D: From the descriptions we've had, they don't seem to speak as we do.

J: They have telepathic communications. Something that you humans have to 
have speech
for. So they're not as unadvanced as you think. They make clicking sounds 
and noises
like animals do. But they have telepathic capacity that is much stronger 
than man has
presently developed. Quite frankly, speech is a most limiting thing. Each 
individual word
that we say to another being is understood only by that being's frame of 
reference of
what that word means. So, in fact, we could be talking about one thing, and 
the person
receiving the information could be getting an entirely different picture, 
based on their
experience definition of a word. When you have telepathic communication, 
then you are
communicating what you're thinking. It is much, much broader than verbal 
speech. We
humans are limited to vocal speech. So we have a big, big obstacle to 
overcome.

D: Many people think they are violent.

J: No, he says they're not basically violent, but they have animalistic 
characteristics. They
are afraid of humans. They pick up on the emotional environment. They can 
read
intuitively or telephatically people's auras, or people's surroundings. If 
they felt they
were to be abused, this would cause negative reactions. Also if they were 
being
cornered. And most, whether it be a man or a beast, do not like to be 
cornered.

D: What about their type of food?


 
D: What about their type of food?

J: They eat lots of nuts and berries. Fish. They eat it whole. (He made an 
expression of
distaste and I laughed.) They eat very simplistically off the land. They 
like things like
butterflies and insects as well.

D: We've heard tales of them breaking into people's chicken houses and 
things like that.

J: Yes. They eat smaller life forms. They've eaten chickens. They eat rats 
too. (Again an
expression of distaste and I laughed.) Rodents. Prairie dogs. But they 
don't eat
carnivorous animals. They only eat animals that eat plant food.

D: I would think if someone was evolved enough to have mental powers, that 
they wouldn't
... that sounds primitive to me.

J: Do not judge. (He wagged his finger at me.) The guardian's saying, "Do 
not judge! They
are more advanced in so many things that you could not understand." Because 
they're
intuned with the Earth and the Earth energies and the nature spirits, and 
they have
telepathy. This is why they're able to avoid man too. He said, "Do not be 
judgmental."

D: Then when they sound primitive by our standards, they may not be.

J: No. By other standards they're not.

D: Let's shift to another part of the globe. Why are the animals of 
Australia different than
other parts of the world? There are animals there that are not found 
anywhere else.

Phil: There is no real answer to the question you ask, simply because we do 
not see that
distinction. There are indeed animals on each continent that are not found 
on any other
continent. However, that is not to say they are unique in any way from the 
rest of the
animals on the planet. Simply that they reside in one place, and not 
another. We would
ask that perhaps you clarify.

D: In Australia there is a theory that maybe the animals came from outer 
space. That aliens
brought them, and that's why they are different there than other parts of 
the planet.

I heard this during my first trip to Australia in 1994. There was a book 
published at that
time that expounded this theory.

P: There are indeed animals that were brought from other planets to this 
planet. However, if
we were to exclude the presence of only those animals which were brought 
from other
planets, there then would be nothing on this planet at all.

D: I'm thinking of the original concept of the seeding of the planet, but 
we're not going with
that idea, are we? Or not? I'm thinking of the physical transportation of 
an animal,
maybe after the time of the seeding.

The theory of the seeding of planet Earth is in Keepers of the Garden and 
The
Custodians.


 
P: There are many items, for we include here not only the animal kingdom, 
but the entire
existence of life on your planet. It has been enhanced through the 
transportation of living
and viable creatures and entities from other planets, and dimensions. So 
that the entire
existence of any particular type of lifeform on your planet owes itself to 
the existence of
said lifeform on another planet.

D: Then Australia is not unique from the rest of the world.

P: There have been many enhancements to the lifeforms on this planet, as 
opposed to the
lifeforms on other planets. Not to say that one is perhaps better than the 
other, but
perhaps were changed for the particular climate or environment they were to 
be
inhabiting. Perhaps on your planet there are many who find the animals are 
perhaps a
bit odd, from your perception of their abilities, in some ways, and their 
appearances, in
others. However, we would ask that you look at the overall picture, and see 
that the
variety is, in and of itself, not an indicator of whether these creatures 
were inhabiting this
planet originally or from some other planet. The overall picture of 
similarity in your
planet is much different than on other planets.

STONEHENGE

D: I wanted to ask about Stonehenge in England.

Phil: This was simply a school of astronomy. A place where those who wished 
to learn
astronomy could do so.

D: What race built that?

P: It was of Gaelic origin. This knowledge was spread throughout the world 
at the time and
sinking of Atlantis, and so many cultures benefited from the divestiture of 
this
knowledge by those who traveled throughout the world.

D: Was this the only place where stones were placed like this?

P: In that exact structure, yes. There are many throughout the world whose 
function is
identical, yet whose form is different. The pyramids in South America were 
used for
observation as well as those in Egypt. There are several places on Earth 
similar to this.
D: With Stonehenge, how were these stones raised?

P: By telepathic means, by thought energy. In the same general function as 
were the
pyramids. They were conducted by telepathic thought energies from their 
quarries to
the site. This was constructed over a period of years. The original purpose 
was lost.
However, not to say that there was not some function found in these 
monuments, but
the original purpose was not of time, but of distance. To track the 
positions of the
planets, such that it could be determined the location of this planet with 
respect to many
others of known origin in other places in this universe.

D: Do you know what happened to the Mayan people? They were very unique.
Supposedly they just suddenly disappeared.


 
Supposedly they just suddenly disappeared.

Phil: The answer to this question is somewhat tied up in court, to use your 
analogy. The
story or perhaps the ending is not complete on this subject. However, 
suffice to say that
they did not die out, but were transported. We would not care to elaborate 
at this time
as to the means, however, they were transported. D: Do you know why?

P: They themselves chose to escape that destruction which they could 
foresee happening to
their brothers during the Spanish conquest.

D: Does this happen to civilizations often in history?

P: Not that it has no precedent, however, it is not a regular occurrence. 
Should the situation
arise that a civilization has reached a level, as a whole, that they, for 
the survival of the
civilization, desire such a transportation, then, yes, it would happen. Not 
that there is
any law that says it must happen. However, through the desire of the 
individuals
themselves to protect their levels of awareness and their achievements, to 
better enable
them to further their understanding and growth, and to protect their 
society, then they
would be given that opportunity, were it in their best interests as well as 
the best interest
of those around them.

CROP CIRCLES

D: What can you tell me about the crop circles that have been appearing in 
England? I
know they are appearing elsewhere, but they seem to be more defined over 
there with
symbols and are much more elaborate. Can you tell me anything about who is 
making
them and how they are being made?

Phil had been in deep trance for almost an hour and had answered many 
questions, yet
suddenly he opened his eyes, and seemed uncomfortable.

D: You don't want to answer that question?

P: (He seemed very uncomfortable.) No, it's just ... I don't know ... I 
don't feel very well.
For some reason I feel almost ill. Something's not right. I don't think it 
had to do with
the crop circles. Although I'm getting an impression that there was 
something when you
asked that question.

D: We never considered them to be harmful, because they're just in the 
grain.

P: But there's something tied in with it that's hidden. I'm not sure ... 
it's other than human.
There's a definite ... I don't know. This is on a much deeper and broader 
level.

D: Do you think that's what bothered you?

P: I almost felt ill, sick to my stomach. (He sat up.) I can go back. I 
just ... let me take a
break here.

Phil got up and went to the bathroom. He was unique among my subjects in 
that he
could wake himself up from a deep trance if he felt uncomfortable. After a 
few moments he


 
could wake himself up from a deep trance if he felt uncomfortable. After a 
few moments he
came back. The disturbing feeling had passed as quickly as it had come. 
When he laid
down again on the bed, he relaxed and immediately reentered the deep 
trance. I did not
have to do anything. I gave reassuring suggestions that he would feel 
perfectly comfortable,
and reinforced the fact that he was protected at all times.

P: We would say that there are those devices in place which would protect 
both you and
the receiver of this information. There would not be given that which would 
be harmful
in any sense.

D: But he did have a physical reaction. That's what concerned me.

P: The need for such a device was not apparent at that time. However, the 
connections
were getting too close for comfort, so to say, in that the establishment of 
such a
connection would cause physical discomfort. The energies of those that were 
being
connected to the vehicle were not compatible with the energy of the 
vehicle.

D: Do you think you'll be able to answer the question now? I just wanted to 
know about
the crop circles. Who was making them and for what purpose? And maybe how 
they
were being created.

P: The higher forms of communication on your planet now are understood to 
be in terms of
binary or computer languages. In your common belief system the highest 
forms of
communication are accomplished through your scientists, and are therefore 
not
understood by the masses in general. These crop circles are intended to 
convey to the
masses the information which is being given to your planet, so that the 
populace as a
whole understands that the nature of your existence is radically different 
from that which
is commonly believed to be the accepted point of view. That all is not as 
it seems.
Those who would undertake such an endeavor are attempting to communicate in 
a way
that resonates with each individual on a highly personal level, on levels 
that each
individual is open to, and not simply given.

D: Who or what is creating the crop circles?

P: The entire answer to such a question would not be possible in this 
context, in that it
would be necessary to give an entire discourse on the origins of the human 
race as a
whole. But we should say that these symbols are relevant to the history of 
life on your
planet. It is a geography lesson in the origins of your planetary 
Iifeforms. And there are
those who are now coming to slowly recognize the significance of these 
symbols, in that
they convey meanings. They are not simply random acts of art. They are 
indeed forms
of communication. Those who are knowledgeable in this form of communication 
will
slowly come to the realization that they are being communicated to, and 
they then will
understand the message that is being transmitted, as to the origins of life 
on this planet.

D: So it is symbolism. Rather like "take us back to our roots", so to 
speak?

P: That is accurate.

D: Is it being done by people of Earth?

P: There have been attempts to duplicate this. However, it is not possible 
to say that the


 
P: There have been attempts to duplicate this. However, it is not possible 
to say that the
humans are originators of this. As the knowledge that is being imparted has 
not been
known commonly on this planet for centuries.

D: Who were the originators? Those who are making the real ones.

P: They are of the order of ... (looking for the word) ... the keepers of 
the truth.

D: Where are these keepers of the truth located?

P: Their physical location is not relevant. However, their purpose is 
indeed relevant. They
are now presenting to you, as a race, the truth of your heritage.

D: I guess I'm trying to say, are they aliens on space crafts?

P: And that is what we are trying not to say. For indeed it would not be 
so. However, we
would say that they are not of the Earth.

D: But they are also not of the Watchers?

P: That is accurate. Not in the sense of coming from somewhere else to 
here. They are of
here. They are home already. However, they are not of the world as you know 
it.

D: Would it be sufficient to say, other dimensions?

P: They are of your world, but not of the world as you know it. However, 
there is no need
to divulge their true or relative location, so that there would be an 
attempt to
communicate to these beings. However, in time there will be given the 
location as to
where they are coming from. Such that there will be those who may go to 
them, to seek
higher understandings.

D: But they are not of the spirit realm that we go to after we die?

P: They are of the spirit realm in the same sense that each of us is of the 
spirit realm.
However, they have manifested themselves in not quite a similar fashion as 
you find
yourselves in. Not to say that they do not manifest certain physical forms 
to enable
them to accomplish their purposes. However, they are not resident in 
physical form.

D: So they are more or less associated with the Earth, but they're not in a 
form we're
familiar with. Would that be correct?

P: That is accurate.

D: They are not a deceased spirit.

P: In the sense that they were of physical nature and then departed, no. 
They are of a higher
form that was not in the physical as you know it. However, not to say that 
they were
not of physical form. For indeed they were at one time in their evolution 
physical in
nature, but not as you know it.

D: So they evolved beyond those that are in the space crafts and us on 
Earth. They more or
less evolved to another level, so to speak?


 
less evolved to another level, so to speak?

P: They are not above those of the space craft, but rather are evolved in 
their own right, to
a level above that from which they were. However, there is still more to 
go, and yet
there are more things to do before they go there. This communication (crop 
circles) is in
fact part of their attempt to convey to those of your world the realities 
of their world.

D: Can you tell me how the crop circles are made?

P: The process itself is not so mysterious, but simply is being used on a 
scale that is not
common in your world. There are those who are able to direct the energies 
into
concentrated forms, such that the molecular structures of these plants are 
thus altered.
It would be as bending a twig, such that the force of bending is not 
external but internal.
It is simply a realignment of the structures themselves, and not of the 
environment.

D: We're thinking it's the use of some type of energy.

P: That is accurate.

D: So it's not done with a machine or a craft or anything.

P: Not in the sense as you perceive it. There is a reality in that machines 
are spiritual, and
not physical. So in that sense, by the definition of your question, we 
would say machines
not in the sense of physical, as you know it. However, this does not 
include the concept
of machines on the spiritual plane, as you know it. We are not excluding 
spiritual
machines.

D.: I guess I'm thinking of space craft.

P: These are not machines which are used to transport from one dimension to 
another, or
travel. But rather that the concept of machines in the spirit world is 
somewhat lacking.
And we would say that there is indeed the reality of those which you call 
"machines" on
the spirit plane, other than the three dimensional world. They are indeed 
manufactured
and serve a specific purpose. However, they are not, as you say, three 
dimensional, but
are of the higher energy manufactures.

D: There have been reports that some people become ill or have physical 
symptoms when
they are in these circles.

P: That is accurate. That is the same reaction this vehicle had when 
approaching those
energies. There are those who simply are not compatible with those 
energies. It is
simply that the energies themselves are not in harmony with the energies of 
the witness.

D: When I was in the circle I had a wonderful experience. It was very 
peaceful and very
wonderful, uplifting.

P: There are those who are in harmony and those who are out of harmony. 
However, this is
not a judgment call, but rather there are some notes that are in harmony 
with other
notes. And then there are some notes which are not in harmony with other 
notes.

D: The physical reaction he had, it was as though there was something that 
was not good


 
D: The physical reaction he had, it was as though there was something that 
was not good
about the energy.

P: That is accurate. That is in the sense of perception of what he 
understands through his
experience. In the conscious filter there was an entity or energy that was 
unknown, and
was perceived as threatening. We find it is a product of this fear of the 
unknown. The
physical symptoms are reminiscent of that which one finds when one is in 
disharmony
with many forms of reality.

D: Then they are not negative.

P: That is accurate. The misunderstanding or lack of understanding is 
understandable. In
that there has never been requested by this vehicle to communicate on that 
level. It was
a new experience.

D: Then if he were to actually go to the crop circles, like I did, he might 
experience an
uncomfortable feeling because his energies would be different, and not 
compatible with
the circle.

P: That is accurate.

D: Do you know why these are appearing around the areas like Stonehenge, 
Avebury,
Glastonbury? They say these are very, very old power points. But why are 
they
appearing in those areas in England more predominantly than in other parts 
of the
world?

P: There are at this time on your planet many polar opposites of energy 
vortexes. There are
some points where energy goes in and other points where energy goes out. It 
is the
gates of the rivers that flow into and out of your planet. There are at 
this time many
vortices in that particular part of the planet, that are taking in energy, 
an inlet. In these
vortices there will be given the energies which are filters such that the 
energies which
are allowed to enter are harmonious and aligned with the needs and purposes 
of the
planet upon which these energies are directed. It is in these vortices 
where one finds the
keepers of the gate, or rather to say, guardians of the gate, that these 
manifestations
present themselves. They are bringing new knowledge to your planet at this 
time.

When Phil awakened he retained some memories of the information he had been
receiving. There is always more presented than can be relayed to me 
verbally. This is why
asking the right questions is so important.

D: What was the feeling you were getting about the crop circles? You said 
you didn't think
it was a human and you didn't think it was an alien in a space craft.

P: But to say that they're in the Earth is not exactly right either. It's 
almost like they're in
another dimension. And they seem to have technology, maybe fourth-
dimensional
technology. They're actually machines. They're manufactured and they work 
just like
machines here. But they work with energies in different ways than our 
machines do on
this level. Their machines are much more refined, and are not so coarse in 
their actions.
And they work with energy. I mean, they literally change the energies.

D: Mold them in some way?


 
D: Mold them in some way?

P: Mold them. Change them. Alter them. But the machines themselves are 
energies that are
working with energies. They're not gross physical form like ours, but every 
bit as much
machines as our machines are.

D: You were most emphatic about them not being the aliens on the 
spacecraft.

P: They're from here. What I was seeing was on a higher level than where 
the spirits are.
It's almost like a higher form of us.

D: Living in another dimension?

P: Maybe. I'm not sure. It's as if our energy was raised, not so high that 
we left the physical.
We were still physical, but in an ultra-physical. Yeah, that's a good term: 
ultra-physical.
Better energy. That's what it is. They're not really physical by our 
standards, but they're
not spiritual. They're hyper-physical. Their energy forms are a much higher 
frequency
than ours. It's ultra-physical. That word just fits perfectly.

D: So they are able to observe us, but we can't see them. (Yes) We have 
talked before
about energy worlds and other dimensions. Some of them can exist side-by-
side with
ours. If we are able to raise our consciousness, like they claim we're 
going to ....

P: It's more than just our consciousness. It's like our physical beings are 
shifting much higher
somehow. I'm not sure how that is, but it's as if our atoms were vibrating 
twice the
speed. So if you raised everything, set up the table where the elements 
were in place in
their vibration, in terms of how many electrons there are. I don't know how 
to define
that. But if you took the energy level of every atom and doubled it, so 
that they all kept
the same relative energy level to each other, but everything was twice as 
high as ours.
That's why we wouldn't be able to see them because they're vibrating too 
fast. I'm
seeing that the whole crop circle is made at once, not in segments or 
whatever. The size
of the machine that's doing this is not the same size as the crop circle 
itself. But it's not
physical as we understand it. It's ultra-physical.

This whole side of the discussion tape began to speed up gradually to where 
it was
impossible to transcribe. It gradually became impossible to understand. 
Maybe it could be
slowed down to where it could be understood. At least some of that 
discussion portion was
not important enough to worry about. Suddenly about half way through the 
discussion tape
it began to slow down again to where I could transcribe. I have no idea 
what we were
discussing up to this point.

P: ... a rock is a rock and a tree is a tree. But if you actually are the 
master of your
molecules, and you understand that there are certain agreed-upon models, 
you can
convert your molecules to another model.

Here the speed of the tape returned to normal for the first time. Several 
minutes had
been a racing blur of noise.

D: Well, it goes back to the idea that we can control the cells of our own 
body, and this
way we can control illness. We can alter the cells.


 
P: Exactly. And you can go even further. You can control the molecules, and 
yet on a
molecular level or atomic level, there are patterns that are already 
established that
cannot be changed.

During the tape of the session the opposite effect occurred. It gradually 
slowed down
to where it was dragging. It was tedious, but at least it could be 
understood to be
transcribed. I changed tape recorders and the effect was the same on both 
of them. So it
was not the mechanical speeding up or slowing down of the recorder. It was 
definitely
something that affected the tape. Was the machine being affected by the 
same energy flux
that affected Phil and caused him to break trance because he felt ill? This 
was similar to the
way the mere mention of the Crop Circles drastically affected Janice in 
Chapter 4. There
appeared to definitely be a energy effect of some type connected with the 
Crop Circles that
was not only affecting my subjects but also the machinery I use.

D: There is the phenomenon called the "Crop Circles", or the English call 
them the "Corn
Circles". They seem to be appearing around old sacred sites. Is there a 
connection?

Clara: There is very definite energy patterns created, some from the other 
sacred sites to
the Corn Circles, the Crop Circles. There is a very definite pattern to it. 
It's something
like your - how do you say? - anagram?

D: It's a puzzle?

C: Yes, it's the puzzle, and it's written in the wheat. So the puzzle is 
for you to look at, and
it's all done with energies. So when you look at this "anagram", this 
puzzle, it is for you
to figure out.

D: Can you tell me who or what is creating the Crop Circles?

C: All I can say is that it is for positive. It is for love, it is for 
good.

D: But is it alien beings? (No) Can you give me any other indication?

C: It is the energies within the Earth. I can only say that. The 
Earthitself.

D: And could it be directed by beings like yourse (The entity that was 
speaking through
Clara) Because I consider you to be a different type than the ones that are 
in the
spacecraft.

C: (A sly smile.) What do you think? That is for you to decide.

D: (Chuckle) I have the feeling you have much more power and knowledge. But 
yet some
of the beings I've spoken to on the crafts are also very intelligent and 
very
knowledgeable.

C: Yes, they are. They are very intelligent, very masterful beings. Many of 
them have been
through an Earth experience on their way to a higher vibration. And moved 
from Earth
planet to another planet, whichever planet they're from.


 
D: But yet I get the feeling that it is being directed from higher forces 
than the beings on the
spacecraft.

C: We will say that is the truth.

D: Because I can't perceive that the Earth itself would make the designs. 
Maybe using the
energy of the Earth, but that it couldn't

C: (Interrupted) That is correct. The energy of the Earth is used in this, 
in these circles.

D: And it is trying to give us messages. Is that what you mean?

C: Yes. She's been trying to give us messages.

D: The Earth. (Yes, yes.) But some people think it's being done by 
spacecrafts.

C: We will say this. It is done from a much higher source, and a more 
powerful source, than
spacecrafts.

D: I've been in the circles. And to me it looks as though there is 
definitely an energy ray or
something, that swirls the wheat. (Yes) Because it seems to start at a 
central point and
move out from that.

C: It's a very powerful force, much greater than a spacecraft, that creates 
this, with the
energy of mother Earth. And there is a message, if one will decipher and 
decode the
message within the circles.

D: Can you tell me what the message might be?

C: That's your puzzle. (We both laughed.)

D: When I was in the circles I felt very peaceful and a very positive 
energy. But I've been
told when some people enter the circles, sometimes they become ill.

C: That depends on the space of where the being is, within their own 
journey, within their
own path. Where their journey is is what they'll feel. If their journey is 
in a place of
peace and harmony, they'll feel wonderful and peaceful. If they're within 
their contract
and within their path and on their journey of what they came here to do. If 
they're not,
then they will feel a wanting to move, wanting to get out of that place. As 
they are in
their physical being, wanting to move into another place on their journey. 
So if they are,
shall we say, moving negatively from their contract, then they will not 
feel peaceful
within the circles.

D: Then that would explain why some of the people had feelings of nausea, 
and felt ill. And
they're very uncomfortable about being in them.

This session was performed in a Bed and Breakfast establishment in the 
north section
of London. The summer of 1992 was my first trip to England, and I was 
greatly looking
forward to seeing the Crop Circles after I finished my lecture engagements. 
Alick
Bartholomew, my publisher in England was also on the Board of Crop Circle 
Investigators.


 
Bartholomew, my publisher in England was also on the Board of Crop Circle 
Investigators.
He was going to take me into the latest Crop Circles that had been found 
near Milk Hill at
Alton Barnes, and the Oliver's Castle area.

Laura was an attractive blond who was an accomplished astrologer. She had 
no
problems and was not looking for anything specific. When the session began 
she regressed
to a very normal and mundane lifetime. After taking her through the death 
sequence she was
describing the spirit world. At this point another entity began to speak 
through her. That
was when the surprise occurred. In these sessions you have to learn to 
never take anything
for granted, and to always be alert for the unexpected. I will never pass 
up the opportunity
to ask questions if the being appears to have knowledge.

D: Can I ask a question? We are very interested in the crop circles that 
are being made
here in England. Do you have any information about how they are being 
constructed?

L: Yes, we have this information. They are being constructed as part of a 
pattern that is
now being placed within the energy frequency of the Earth. The pattern will 
be shifted
into the awareness of many people on the Earth plane. This will continue 
within the
energy frequency around the Earth. As each and every person connects with 
this
frequency pattern, so they will be charged up. Their own frequencies will 
interact with
the patterns in the circle and other configurations.

D: How are they being constructed? Are there instruments involved, or what 
is the method?

L: There is an energy frequency system. And each person will become aware 
of their own
frequencies in their bodies. You have a particular frequency. That is your 
own pattern.
Now as you interact with other people, so you become aware of their 
frequency. Are
you aware that when you speak with another person on your Earthly plane, 
you will
either enjoy their company or wish to separate from them.

D: Yes, that's true.

L: Ah! That is the direct interaction of the energy frequencies. And as you 
perceive a
frequency of compatibility, so that frequency can interact together with 
your own. And
so you can get in touch with each others patterns of thought. It is no 
accident when you
speak of patterns of thought. Those frequencies, those patterns of thought, 
interconnect
you with every other intelligent lifeform within the galaxy, within the 
universe itself. That
is how you communicate, and also through the energy lines. That is what 
will form the
crop circles and configurations.

D: Then these are being produced by the people in a space craft?

L: That is correct, but also through your own thought patterns. Do you 
understand that?
Dolores, your own thought patterns will contribute to this complete 
communication
system.

D: Is that why I have to be here in England at this time? Or am I just 
assuming?

L: No, you are not assuming. You are correct. Why else would we have 
brought you
together with other circle investigators? Remember that every person you 
meet, your
own frequencies will interconnect with theirs. And so the connections keep 
going.


 
own frequencies will interconnect with theirs. And so the connections keep 
going.
Certain spacecraft and capsules connect directly with the thought 
frequencies of all
lifeforms on your Earth, and many other frequencies besides.

D: So the designs were really being done by thought?

L: That is one way of thinking of it. It is not always easy to convey how 
this communication
occurs. The easiest way to think of it is in thought wave patterns.

D: In other words, it is not being done by some kind of a machine or a ray 
or something.
That has been one theory that has been presented. Something mechanical.

L: It is not mechanical. There are various people who have tried with 
machines. They are
well known. But the machine that we speak of bears no resemblance 
whatsoever to the
rather physical machinery that is used on your Earthly plane. We have used 
that word
as it is in your vocabulary. And it is the closest word we could find. The 
machinery we
use is far more sophisticated and complex than you could possibly 
comprehend.

D: So I am probably looking at it in a simplified manner, but I wanted to 
ask those
questions because they have been presented to me. Then it is a combination 
of working
with certain people's energies, that creates these designs.

L: That is correct.

D: People think the designs are like a language, and they are trying to 
communicate some
message to us. Is there a message in the circles?

L: The message that is being conveyed, is that all people have a part to 
play. And whatever
symbol you choose to see, whatever tool we can use to attract your 
attention, to alter
your wave patterns, we will endeavor to pursue. For some it is a beam, a 
ray, as you
used the term. For others they are the ancient symbols. For others they are 
but a
flattening of the com. Whatever is needed to attract your attention will be 
used. For as
your attention is gained, so your thoughtforms can interact with our 
dimension. And so
assistance can be given at any time, to assist all of you on your Earthly 
plane.


 
SECTION FOUR

 


 
Chapter Nine

The Awakening
I had many sessions during the 1980s and portions of these were used in my 
many

books. There were other parts that have remained in my files awaiting a 
logical book to be
inserted in. We covered many topics with Pam while she was in deep trance. 
Different
entities would come through during the sessions to give us information and 
answer
questions.

During this session in 1988 she saw a robed being that reminded her of 
Father Time.
Although she instinctively knew there was no gender to this being, she 
immediately thought
of it as male. He was dressed in white robes, but was actually glowing from 
an intense
internal energy. We asked where he came from, and the response was, "Beyond 
the
beyond. Or if you wish, the Hall of Always."

D: Do you know who he is?

P: No. He said he is one of the essences made manifest in order that we 
might facilitate
communication. And to make it easier for me, he has allowed himself into 
dense and
gross physical matter, because it's easier for me to talk to a physical 
being than just a
blank space in the air. This is not the first time. He has appeared to many 
others in
many other time periods on this planet and others, he says, in order to, 
not only
facilitate communication, but to inspire and to comfort. So this is not a 
job that is taken
lightly, and this is not a solo event. But in fact for the purpose of 
communicating, this is
rarely done. Mainly he appears in people's reveries and dreams for the 
purpose of
inspiration and comfort.

D: Would it be correct to say he is like a guide?

P: He feels the term "guide" is far too limiting, but then realized that 
our concept of guide is
limited. If we were to expand what we thought of guides, then he would 
accept that
label.

D: I'm trying to put him into some kind of a category, I suppose.

P: Yes. He says that is human. (She laughed.) He said one of the problems 
we have as
limited Earth beings is that we try to label, categorize and put into boxes 
and slots those
things which are limitless and eternal. And that is a very limiting 
thought. If we could
practice thinking on space going on forever, timelessness, eternity and 
infinite
possibilities, then perhaps we could approach thinking about how to define 
"guide". Just
as putting a gender on a being limits in some way the way we think about 
the being. By
putting any kind of label on anything, we limit it. He's saying perhaps 
"friend" would be
a better way of looking at him than "guide". For he does not wish to direct 
us or guide
us, but to assist us in any way that we ask.

D: Has he ever lived on Earth in a physical body?


 
D: Has he ever lived on Earth in a physical body?

P: No, but he is intimately associated with Earth beings who have asked for 
help. There has
not been a need for him to have the forgetting that must accompany life in 
physical form
as a human on this planet.

D: Then he never felt the need to have a physical life, to have this 
experience?

P: Never felt the need. He says he has but one responsibility, and that is 
to make manifest
the principle of love. So needing to actually be a human being would delay 
or take his
attention from his much larger task.

D: I'm thinking of the different levels and dimensions, and trying to 
physically place him
somewhere.

P: If you were to view the planet as a ping pong ball. And extending 
outward another
concentric orb, say, the size of an orange. And then extending outward from 
that, say,
another orb the size of a basketball. And then continuing larger and larger 
orbs. You
could call those planes or levels. And in fact, some of the planes and 
levels are as slow
and almost as dense and forgetful as the ping pong ball of Earth. But he 
has
transcended these levels. The difficulty lies in going through these 
levels, because some
are sticky, almost like syrupy static. Like clothes sticking to each other 
in the dryer. It is
with loving intent that he makes the attempt to penetrate these levels to 
the most dense,
in order that we may have this communication. But in his normal realm he is 
not held
down to what we would consider a "level". He is light. And light can 
permeate -- I
wanted to say almost all levels. His response was that light can permeate 
all levels. Not
to qualify the statement.

D: When we leave our physical bodies, do we also transverse these different 
levels, from
the ping pong ball outwards?

P: Yes, we do. As I said, there are sticky levels. We have going out from 
us at all times
vibrations, many, many vibrations. These don't go out to X spot and then 
stop. They
continue flowing out in all directions, intertwining with everybody else's 
vibrations and
the vibrations of everything else. Each vibration not only has power and 
force that we
could equate to electricity, it also has magnetism. So our vibrations are 
attracted to like
vibrations. If, for example, a large percentage of our thoughts have been 
at a certain
vibratory level, then we may be more easily attracted to a specific 
concentric ring. If
however we have practiced projecting our thoughts, feelings and desires to 
All That Is,
to the greatest power and love of the universe -- of the universes, he 
corrects - then we
can, like a fish slipping through the water, transcend many, many levels, 
because our
thoughts are extremely powerful vibrations. Those extremely powerful 
vibrations are
attracted to equally powerful vibrations. And we can definitely transcend 
many of these
more sticky levels.

D: Are there any barriers that keep us from going to a certain level?

P: Our thoughts, our fears, our beliefs and our intent.

D: Would we be able to go to the level he is from?


 
D: Would we be able to go to the level he is from?

P: At this time we can do that with our consciousness, which always resides 
in this level,
unbeknown to us, who are 99% asleep. There is an enormous part of us that 
always
dwells in the realm of light and foreverness. It is our responsibility to 
bring this to the
"awake" state of our consciousness.

D: I'm thinking that we are so concentrated on our physical bodies, that 
when we die, so to
speak, and we leave the physical body, we would only go out so far and then 
return
back to the physical level.

P: That is absolutely a possibility. It depends on your focus. Your 
conscious thoughts are
the power source that you and every other human possess. The thoughts that 
you
consciously generate will be a major determining factor on where you go, 
and if and
how soon you do return consciously in the physical form on this planet.

D: You said we were 99% asleep? Do you mean all humans?

P: Of course there are humans who have been able to have the realization 
through their
thought, their loving intent, their actual belief and faith in the 
everlasting love-light. There
have been human beings on this planet who have definitely been able to 
transcend gross
physical matter, and not "die", as you are familiar with. They have been 
called
"ascended masters", which is a term of some humor, for it just meant they 
were able to
transcend many of the sticky layers. It seems not possible to be actually 
still in physical
form on the planet and operating in the light simultaneously. So in order 
to actually
reach this state we must slough off what is material and dense, and this 
has been
accomplished by some human beings. It would be allowing each molecule of 
the human
body to, say, turn up the power. Each molecule would become fully light. 
And by
turning on the light, the vibration is sped up to such a degree that the 
body, as well as
the infinite consciousness, transcends this plane.

D: Then the body disappears?

P: That is correct.

D: Because there wouldn't be any need for a physical body in the other 
dimension.

P: It would be very distracting. (She laughed.) You realize that Earth has 
gravity that holds
objects with weight to it. To travel in space you have to do something 
about gravity and
weight. So they actually have the capability to teletransport, like 
swirling glitter.
Disassemble and reassemble according to their conscious intent.

D: So it's like the entire body decomposes. I don't know if that would be 
the right word.
Disappears.

P: Yes, disappears is adequate. It would have to be a very controlled 
condition, and only in
the sense that these vibrations could be raised to a level which would be 
beyond your
physical sense of sight. It has been done, however, not by people you would 
generally
accept as normal. Some humans have realized that they, in fact, are part of 
the God
force. Once they, in their consciousness, become the light that they are, 
they have the
capability to disassemble their molecules. There are those of an advanced 
nature who


 
capability to disassemble their molecules. There are those of an advanced 
nature who
could rearrange their molecules. However, this would not be normal or 
common. There
is very little reason to reassemble the molecules into gross, dense 
physical form. Once
disassembled, to reassemble means that you have to go back in some way.

D: Some people think this would be a method of escaping death.

P: There is no need to escape death. For as you can see there is no true 
death in the sense
of anything which you would escape from. There is no spiritual death in 
that sense. And
so the physical body would naturally not need to be raised to another 
level. It would be
as if you were trying to take your coat with you when you died. You have no 
need of it,
therefore why would you take it with you? It would not be necessary to 
attempt to
transfigure a body to take it with you to the spirit plane. It would have 
no function or
use on that level. However, to attempt this in incarnate form in the 
attempt to gain more
knowledge while still healthy or still functioning, then, yes, it could be 
a tool. In the sense
that it could involve many experiences far beyond that which would be 
considered
normal or everyday experiences. However, again, in and of itself it has no 
real value.

D: What about the reported transfiguration of Jesus. Was that His actual 
physical body?

P: That physical body was raised far beyond a level which would decay. To 
accelerate the
natural decay process it was as if the molecules were simply separated 
through an
advanced process of energy stimulation, such that the molecules themselves 
broke
down. Which is the natural decay process in a speeded up form. When Jesus 
appeared
to people after His "death" it was possible for Him to adjust His 
frequency, or more
accurately, the frequency of His spirit or soul to those who would witness 
Him. He
could adjust it so that only one person out of a crowd could see Him. It 
could also be
adjusted so that the entire crowd could see Him if necessary. And this is 
being done
many times in many different places. It was not unique to the Jesus 
experience.

I have had many cases where extraterrestrials have been able to do this. 
They do not
die until they decide to, usually because they are ready to leave and go on 
to another
adventure in a different body elsewhere. In these cases their body 
disappears, or as they
say "disformulates". It has been seen to break apart into a glittery 
substance or into separate
minute molecules. I had never heard of it being done by a human, because 
normally the only
way our souls can exit the body is by the spirit form leaving the physical 
body behind to
decompose.

D: When most people die they leave the body on Earth, and the spirit, the 
essence of them
goes on.

P: That is correct. That is the normal case. The example we are describing 
is someone not
of the 99% asleep. This would be a person who has the belief, the desire 
and the intent
to do that. To transcend, taking their bodies with them. Other people also 
desire this
transcendence, but do not believe that they can do this. Therefore they 
cannot, and
their body must physically die. Your belief system is a shaft of steel. 
Without truly
believing this is possible, it's not possible.

D: They seem to have an attachment to the body if they want to take it with 
them.

P: You seem to have answered your question as well, that it is an important 
attachment to


 
P: You seem to have answered your question as well, that it is an important 
attachment to
the individual. The human body has a specific purpose, and that is to 
experience life in
that form. He says something to the effect that you asked for physical 
form, and each
human manifested in that way. That's the importance of it. Humans are not 
the only
"species", and that is in quotation marks and said with humor. (She 
laughed.) But is not
the only species attached to physical form. You must realize that those 
people who
have consciously been able to - let me use the term "disassemble" - 
consciously the
physical body, are not in the 99% asleep state. If, in fact, you awaken to 
the
knowledge and belief that you can transcend these levels, or layers, of 
being, and have
been able to achieve this accomplishment, then you have also awakened to 
the fact that
you need not drudge on in the heavy and dense material plane.

D: It seems to me that being able to control the mind to such an extent 
would be a final
lesson. Would that be correct?

P: Lesson. Learning. Seems to be a problem of semantics. And the word 
"final" learning, of
course, is limiting, because then you think that's the end of it. But in 
fact it is the greatest
physical learning we can possess. If, if it is accompanied by the belief of 
the heart. So it
must go beyond the mind. The mind is a tool of the spirit.

D: But if you learned to control the mind and the body to such an extent, 
it would be the
final physical learning.

P: It is difficult, because we are like children approaching the Pacific 
Ocean. We're like little
bitty beings looking at a vast, vast sea with no boundaries. And it seems 
so big. His
point, I think, is that we use the mind as our tool to get to the spirit. 
But in fact, when
we release our sleepiness, the spirit is the one who has been using the 
mind. Each time
you have a conscious thought of raising your vibration, that thought has 
power and
force and clarity. You have zeroed in on what it is that you wish to 
accomplish. That
thought goes out like a clear, straight arrow. It doesn't stop. All other 
consciousnesses
who become aware of that clear, straight thought can add power to it. But 
the fact that
you had it initially means you are shooting out those lines, those highways 
of harmony
and "raised" vibration. Increased or speeded up vibration. So every time 
you make that
conscious effort you are in fact accomplishing what your intent is, because 
you have the
belief that it is possible. You can most definitely do it while you have 
physical form. If
you can actually allow your mind to accept the fact that truly every 
molecule of
everything is light, and light is synonymous with love, you can bring this 
into your belief
system and can then work with every atom of your physical being. You can 
turn up the
power. You can let the light shine. By turning up the power, by turning on 
the light, by
speeding up that vibration, you can actually disassemble your physical 
form.

D: If like you said, humans are 99% asleep, what steps could we take to 
awaken?

P: He said, Great question! The information has of course been given, but 
it certainly bears
repeating. If our mind is our greatest tool, and if we do wish to use it to 
its fullest
capacity, then we wish to consciously connect with those in the realm of 
light. So we
send out those vibrations. We consciously practice thinking on light, on 
expansiveness,
beyond the stars. Don't think it ends somewhere and then there's something 
else. Just
send it out like a satellite probe. Just knowing that it will become what 
it is that we
intend. Our intent is that incredibly strong lifeline that we can send out. 
It has to be done


 
intend. Our intent is that incredibly strong lifeline that we can send out. 
It has to be done
in some disciplined and focused manner, however. There has to be continuity 
of some
kind.

D: So what should we do every day?

P: Consciously focus your thoughts on light. Not light just without, but 
light that radiates
from every cell of your living body. From the planet herself, from each 
plant and animal,
and from the very air and water themselves. Think that every single thing 
you come in
contact with or even think of, is in essence made of light. And the core of 
light, the very
bottom line, is love. And love is a force much misunderstood by humans, who 
put it into
a very tiny, narrow little box.

D: How do you think on light or focus on light?

P: How does the human focus? He is laughing because he realizes how very 
important that
question is, and how very obvious it seems to him. (She laughed.) He said 
not to try to
visualize, as in seeing a movie, but to try to imagine all things glowing. 
Just think of
glow. Perhaps that will make it easier.

D: Like looking for the aura?

P: What I see as you ask that question, is very much like smoke coming out 
from all things.
Waving and swirling and patterning and dispersing, and continuing to flow. 
So it is as
glowing smoke. Luminous fibers that are spoken of in many American Indian 
tales, do
exist. So if you were to think of glowing threads, perhaps; if in fact you 
saw the aura
going on forever! Most people think of it as only surrounding things, but 
its within and
through and keeps on going. It permeates all things.

D: In this way we would all be connected, because if it goes on forever 
each individual light,
so to speak, would overlap the other.

P: That's right. The analogy of the tapestry has not been missed.

D: How do you explain the analogy of the tapestry?

P: Not quite as simply as I'm afraid we may view a tapestry. The tapestry 
does seem to be
relatively flat, although composed on many fibers weaving in and out, 
touching at
intersections, patterning and forming designs. The tapestry is in fact 
holographic, so it
has depth as well as all the other dimensions.

D: I asked that question because I have been taken to the room where the 
tapestry is.
(Described in Between Death and Life)

P: Please be aware that information is given to you through other human 
beings in the form
they can best interpret, and then deliver the information. There is such a 
loving attempt
to communicate to humans the incredible vastness of All That Is, that 
beings will use
many different analogies that will become visible to the person you are 
speaking to.
And will be very real in their minds. They are in fact analogies come to 
life, if you will.
So to actually believe that a room of Akashic records exists in solid form 
is wonderful,
it feels good, and it's a good analogy.


 
it feels good, and it's a good analogy.

D: Many of these same analogies have come through different people.

P: That's correct. But he said that other loving essences "read the same 
books". If they have
found a technique that will work to open up a human to these other 
possibilities and
realms in such a way that they can understand and interpret the data, then 
they are
prone to use similar techniques with differing individuals. One problem we 
have
encountered working with humans is verifying, validating, and coming to 
terms
somehow with logic. And this is quite limiting and quite unnecessary. The 
awakening is
the purpose. The awakening of the fact that in essence we are light, we are 
love. Each
cell of our bodies, each cell and molecule of everything. The power source 
that runs all
life is light. So to awaken to that knowledge, and to desire to operate in 
that realm, and
to believe that it is possible, are all factors that will put you there.

D: Then we're caught on the wheel of karma that keeps us tied here, and 
keeps us from
transcending.

P: Absolutely. Because that is the asleep state on the wheel of karma. And 
that term needs
much clarification also. But for continuity sake, on the wheel of karma the 
human is
asleep, therefore unaware.

D: They don't realize they can get off.

P: That is correct. However, it will not be accomplished without true 
belief. You see, beliefs
are real things, just like thoughts are. Until exposed to light, beliefs 
are, shall we say,
like ropes binding us. And our larger Selves - I must say it's very 
confusing to speak in
terms of larger and then again larger than that, and then again larger than 
that self.
Because the larger self that I'm speaking of is certainly not light-celled 
and in the angelic
realm. The larger Self is just one more more cognizant self, but not yet 
expanded into
All That Is. So you see, here is where terminology is very critical to 
understanding. I
wish there was another term we could use. Perhaps I should call it the 
"karmic" self.
For the karmic self is the one who determines what distractions we hold on 
to.

D: For the lessons we have to learn.

P:, That we have decided we have to learn, through our belief. If there 
were any learning
that we could bring forth from this session to other people, it would be 
the power of
our beliefs. Belief is a very difficult term even for the human to really 
comprehend.
What is belief? It's beyond what you think about something. It's what you 
think and feel
and have that inner knowing about. But it's even bigger than that. It 
defies definition. It
seems that beliefs are highways. We hold tight to these highways of belief. 
Our job as
beings who are trying to become enlightened, is to send out belief highways 
toward the
light. Beliefs are -- it's so hard to articulate this - very strong 
thoughts. I see that our
friend thinks one of the problems comes from semantics. That by putting a 
word on
something vast and limitless and without sharp edges, we tend to narrow 
those
highways.

D: Why is all this information becoming available now?

P: First, there has been a call. Largely due to the fact that at this point 
in human history we


 
P: First, there has been a call. Largely due to the fact that at this point 
in human history we
have instantaneous mass communication. Many more people are becoming 
intellectually
aware of the possibility that larger realms exist. Once becoming 
intellectually aware that
this possibility exists, the curious human wants to try. So they send out 
desire, intent,
and the clincher: asking. So at this time on the planet there are actually 
more numbers of
people asking for communication with the invisible realms. However, it does 
seem an
internal urgency that we get this information. There has been a desire 
among the angelic
realms for some long period of time, to consciously have communication and 
contact
with human beings. So this urgency is not necessarily a new urgency. The 
desire of the
angelic realms has been around for a very long period of time. I cannot 
differentiate at
this moment the reason for the urgency, if it is long standing or if 
something is imminent.
To look upon a potential planetary disaster, as has been speculated by many 
as the
reason for this communication, is not the intent at this time.

Pam: Seems like God, the force, the generating power plant of All That Is, 
known by many
names -- but we'll just call that force God for now -- is also curiosity. 
Curiosity is an
incredible force. So when you take the most powerful force that is, and use 
just part of
it, that curiosity is capable of manifesting in physical form anything that 
the force puts its
attention on. So therefore you have a myriad of lifeforms, because the God 
force is a
very curious force. And the fact of thought at all, thinking of anything, 
takes it to
manifestation. The thought creates, and we are one of many, many, many, 
many
thoughts.

Phil: There is life in all that there is. There is, of course, that which 
one would call inanimate.
However, the distinction made here is of a level which is far beyond human
comprehension. Nevertheless, from the higher planes of awareness, it is 
apparent that
all is, in one form or another, aware. Here we make the distinction between 
aware and
alive. From your vantage point, it would be difficult to perceive awareness 
on that level.
However, it is indeed true that all, even rocks, have awareness, perhaps 
not on a level
at which you can perceive it. And so were it to be understood, then it 
could be said
that, yes, indeed, even rocks themselves are alive if this awareness 
constitutes life.
There is what you would call a life force which is separate and distinct 
from that which
we call awareness. However, from your perspective, awareness and life are 
somewhat
interrelated in that they seem to be one and the same.

Pam: Music is definitely a great art form. It is a form of interstellar 
communication as well as
planetary communication.

D: Can you explain about it being interstellar?

P: Sound is a vibration, as you already know. Vibrations don't extend 
outward and then
stop at some X point. A vibration continues to go out. It's hard to 
comprehend going
out forever, because our limited human brains don't think in terms of 
eternity and
foreverness. However, the song of the whale is patterned, harmonious and 
totally
planned. And this vibration continues in a harmonious, patterned and 
planned way.
Therefore it reaches outward and those who are perceptive to receiving this 
pattern and


 
Therefore it reaches outward and those who are perceptive to receiving this 
pattern and
this harmony do.

D: Does this mean that interspace beings can pick it up and understand it?

P: Absolutely.

Phil: It's really not necessary to eat anything. The globe that we live 
upon is living in a living
plasma. In this plasma are all elements necessary for life. This is beyond 
what we think
of as air, water, light. But suffice it to say, that all necessary 
nutrients exist in an invisible
form all over the Earth. The problem is that this plasma is affected by 
thought and by
actual physical pollution, and in many parts of the globe is no longer 
pure. What you
call "extraterrestrials" need not physically eat. They can receive from the 
cosmos
plasma, unpolluted, undistorted life force. (This was explored in The 
Custodians.)

D: Many of the space beings have told me they don't need food as we do. 
That seems to
be a human trait. They can live off air and atmosphere and light.

The aliens keep saying that our bodies are becoming more light in order to 
escape the
density of our dimension, and that our diet is changing to accommodate 
this. Are we
progressing to the state when we will also exist on light? Is that the 
plan?

A portion of a session with LeeAnn in 1989 that we thought would be an UFO
experience, because that was what we were investigating, demonstrates that 
often we do
not get what they are expecting. It also shows that often the person is not 
taken onboard a
craft, but somewhere else that definitely is not Earth. (Such as Clara in 
Chapter 5.)

LeeAnn consciously remembered seeing a beautiful golden light just as she 
was going
to sleep. It had a very warm, peaceful, calming effect as she drifted off. 
The room was dark
so it could not have come from a normal source. She remembered snatches of 
a dream that
night about being in a very white, very sterile room. In part of the dream 
she saw a visual
image of a volcano or lava, and when she awakened the word "hologram" was 
in her mind.

We had already explored other experiences that happened just after she 
thought she
had gone to sleep. One of these was reported in The Custodians when she was 
taken
onboard a spacecraft. I expected this to be connected to that type of 
experience, so when
she was in trance I returned her to that night as she was going to sleep. 
Suddenly it was not
dark anymore, it was light, but she could not determine the source of the 
light. She then saw
herself seated in a place resembling an auditorium, yet not knowing how she 
got there. It
was a sterile clean space, and she was sitting on steps that resembled 
bleachers except they
were solid, molded. The rooms were divided by clear see-through walls that 
were not
glass, but they went off in a non-ending fashion similar to a Hall of 
Mirrors. The atmosphere
was very calm and quiet. She was surprised when I asked her how she was 
dressed.

L: Just in light. I guess like a robe. Not really dressed at all, but not 
undressed either. I
know there are people there. I don't see them, but I feel them. So there 
must be
someone there. I look around and I should be able to see them.

D: If you could ask them how you got there, what would their answer be?


 
D: If you could ask them how you got there, what would their answer be?

L: (Long pause) This is a good one. I must be making this one up. (Slowly, 
as though
hearing and repeating.) It's a manifestation of transcending the physical 
limits of your
body to venture into the realms of space time. Where the oneness called -- 
this doesn't
make sense - the oneness of the universe. The end of being ... whole. It 
makes no
sense.

D: It's all right if it doesn't make sense. Maybe we can understand it 
later. That's the answer
you got?

L: Yeah. Whatever it said.

D: Are you there in the physical body?

L: No, I guess not.

D: Then you journeyed there in a spirit form of some kind?

L: They say. Well, the physical body's not here. (Long pause) I guess it's 
a matter of .... I
don't understand it, but I want to say what's accurate. The energy of your 
spirit is such
that you're just a force and you're able to travel through dimensions and 
through space,
without, I guess, actually knowing how. And when you're ready, then you're 
ready.
And it's not by will or by choice. You can't will yourself. It just 
happens. The more you
try to make a conscious effort, the more you're beating yourself back 
against the wall.

D: Then it won't happen until it's ready to happen.

L: Right. So you need that separation. That mindset, objective and 
subjective.

D: Do these beings have something to do with this?

L: I guess they do. We're here for learning, for serving, because they shed 
light and they
guide. And to know, so we can be of service.

D: Those are good things. Why did they want you to come here?

L: Because changes will occur. Changes are occurring. Within the evolution 
of the planet, all
for the betterment of the planet. Within the age we're in people have to be 
shown, by
your example, their oneness with the universe and the father. And at that 
point the
planet will be well. We've taken very much and have abused, and now she 
needs to be
cleansed. And we're here to help, by example, not by preaching. And 
kindnesses beget
kindnesses.

D: But they told you there were changes taking place?

L: Yeah. I really don't want to know about them, but I guess I'm supposed 
to.

She paused as she appeared to be observing something. Then she began to 
describe
volcanic eruptions and earthquakes. Also explosions and fires being caused 
by gases
coming from underground. There were many deaths, but in the middle of it 
all she saw
shuttle craft evacuating people to a larger ship higher in the sky. They 
were then to be


 
shuttle craft evacuating people to a larger ship higher in the sky. They 
were then to be
transported to other planets in other galaxies.

L: They are coming to give assistance. We raise our vibrational levels, or 
they raise our
vibrational levels, someone does, something does. And then you're just 
"whoosh" on
there. And since you're just an energy force you're fluctuating at a higher 
rate. And the
physicalness of the denseness of your body is not as dense as it is right 
now, but still
you're the same being. I guess you have to be like that, because if you 
would change
planets I guess they have a different atmosphere. It's not so dense and the 
structure of
your being has to change. The vibrational level has to change more to a 
light figure than
a dense matter like we are. And I guess that's what happens. And that's 
truth, because
people can do that even when they're on this plane. They can change the 
density of
their bodies. And people do walk through walls and stuff. There are people 
that do
that, real people. So I guess if you have a more highly evolved species - 
or "being" is a
better word - they're able to assist what we already know, because you 
inherently
know everything. And by raising that vibrational rate it wouldn't matter 
anyway,
because even if the physical bodies did die, they would just move on 
someplace else
anyway.

D: But in this case they're taking the physical body with them.

L: Yeah, but they're rearranging the particles to accommodate the 
transference.

D: Are they taking all the survivors on the planet?

L: (Sadly) No, I guess they're not. I would like to think they would. Lots 
of physical bodies
were lost in the destruction. They're not taking everyone.

D: Is there a reason why?

L: The people who are more evolved are the ones who are being taken. I 
can't believe that
either though, because it doesn't seem to fit. I guess it does. Who am Ito 
judge?

D: The ones that are more evolved are the ones that can make this 
transition.

L: I guess. And I'm seeing a regression in the planet. The physical people 
going back to
more primitive, more beastly state, like we used to be.

D: You mean the ones that are left on the planet?

L: Yeah. More back ... before the caveman even.

D: Is-there- a reason why they're regressing?

L: After this happens the actual physical atmosphere on the planet changes. 
And to support
the physical human life, the human species changes, because the planet 
becomes more
dense. The air is more dense from all of these things that are happening. 
Things just
start all over again. I can't believe we're starting again.

D: Well, maybe this is one alternative. Maybe they're trying to show us the 
different things
that could happen. But does this happen to all the people that are left on 
the Earth?


 
that could happen. But does this happen to all the people that are left on 
the Earth?

L: I'd hate to say "all". Only because it would take so long if everything 
.... But no, just
some, just some. That's what it is. The rational mind says it's like birth 
defects, because
of whatever has happened. And the atmospheres have changed. But there have 
to be
higher life forms, human forms.

D: Then you think they're showing you what would happen to some of the 
people that are
surviving?

L: No, not the survivors. These are the offspring of the survivors, I 
guess.

D: Let them show you the others that didn't evolve in that direction.

L: (Pause) I can't see how such opposites exist. I don't think I'm on Earth 
anymore. The
people are too light. Light in the physical structure, almost spirit of a 
spirit. It's not
dense, to inhabit the Earth. But maybe with the change then the Earth will 
be heaven,
right?

D: These people you are seeing now are the ones that were taken away? And 
they're
existing somewhere else.

L: The people who are lighter are more evolved and are taken away. I don't 
know who can
make that judgment. It's a very nice place. Calm. More gaseous. It's more 
like
existence in a gas form, with blues and lavenders and purples. And you 
don't do things
like you do on Earth, because you're not tied. You don't even have houses. 
And you
have forms, but knowledge is acquired. It's just through thought. There are 
no tangible,
solid books or whatever. There's nothing that has any density except the 
gaseous state.
And it's a very free, very floating kind of place, where everyone is nice 
and everyone is
happy.

D: And there are no physical, solid structures?

L: Yeah, there are some over there. Those crystalline things I was telling 
you about before.
I don't think they're glass. So beautiful, rather ornate actually in 
structure. Crystal
towers. There are some big things that structurally appear to be more like 
a Roman
design, with columns. They're not made out of marble, like the Romans did. 
It's a bluish
kind of glass, light blue glass. It's very pretty.

D: What are those structures used for?

L: I guess they're used for learning. That's just what popped in before you 
asked the
question, because I knew you were going to ask it. But the learning occurs 
through
sound, not books.

D: Do you think all the people that were taken away by the crafts went to 
this place, or did
they go to other places?

L: Oh, no, they won't all go here. They'll all go to their homes. But not 
everyone's from
here.


 
D: You mean all these people are from other places? (Sure) They're not 
originally from
Earth?

L: Oh, I'm sure there are some people who are just from Earth. Everything's 
within that
realm of possibility. But not everyone will go to this planet. Who knows 
where we
originated from.

D: They will go to an atmosphere that is familiar to them?

L: Yes. Their home. Everyone will, because they travel in groups, be united 
again with
mother-in-laws. (Chuckle) Family members. That's neverending.

D: But this state is not what we call the "death" state.

L: Oh, no, this is a physical state. Not dense physical like this body is 
dense physical.

D: I'm trying to understand this. All these people are taken aboard, are 
transcended some
way, the molecules broken down, somehow taken onboard these craft. (Yes) 
But it
was not everyone. All the ones who were taken on the craft are taken back 
to their
home of origin?

L: Yes. They came to Earth to help in the evolution of the species, because 
as the species
was progressing they forgot the godhead. And so they sent others to aid in 
that spiritual
development, which was not there from the beginning. I guess that makes 
sense.

D: And there were many of these?

L: Oh, yeah, many, many. One side of me said these were the people who were 
picked up
because their vibrational levels are higher. But I, personally can't see 
how anyone will
be left behind. But then who is to judge? God in divine wisdom could take 
everyone
along because we're all one.

D: Yes. But do you see any of these people being returned to Earth, or do 
they all go
somewhere else? I was thinking it was a temporary thing.

L: People will be returned to Earth, people who choose to come back. 
Because what I'm
seeing now is the very primitive kind of culture. And I guess the people 
that are
returned are the people who will want to come back for their own 
development, who
know that the planet has things to offer that they need to learn or 
remember. And the
people who do come back, I think will be the leaders or the light beings 
for a while. To
aid whom, I don't know, unless a different species is going to evolve.

D: Are these people being brought back by the crafts in the physical body 
that they left in?

L: No, I don't see them in the physical body that they left in. (She 
sighed.) No, they're not
going to be in their same physical bodies. It's going to be one highly 
evolved species
and one not-so-evolved species. It's almost like the angels will be looking 
after the new
species that will be here. And if they are in tune then ... I don't know. I 
think the planet
will be very different. I don't know. I don't know. I don't know.

D: You said you saw the survivors of them that turned into these animal-
like type people,


 
D: You said you saw the survivors of them that turned into these animal-
like type people,
regressed to the primitive state. Does the entire world become that way, or 
are there
some that continue civilization.

L: It would seem civilization starts over again.

D: You don't see it as continuing in maybe isolated parts of the world?

L: No. The world is back to the state where buildings and technology and 
cars and planes
are no longer there. Back to a state where all the scrubs are just budding, 
and the trees
are just beginning to grow. It's like almost at the beginning all over 
again. It's like if you
go into the forest and find a tiny little chunk of forest that people 
haven't been walking in
or disrupting, and everything is very new and very fresh. That's how the 
whole planet is.

D: Do you think everything was destroyed?

L: This is time down the way. Right after ... what do I see? I see there's 
more water on the
planet. Or more land masses covered by water.

I then asked her to describe what the world looked like as far as the parts 
of the
continents that would be left above water. The amazing thing was that she 
described almost
exactly the same thing that I reported in Volume Two of Conversations With 
Nostradamus.
She could not have gotten this information from the book, because it was 
not yet published
when we were having this session in 1989.

D: These could be possibilities. They don't have to be concrete truth. 
Well, do they have
any advice?

L: The advice is very simple, and has been taught through the centuries. 
Treat others as you
would have them treat you.

This Golden Rule can be found in the seven basic religions on our planet:

BRAHMANISM: This is the sum of duty: do naught unto others which would 
cause you
pain if done to you. (Mahabharata 5:1517)

BUDDHISM: Hurt not others in ways that you yourself would find hurtful. 
(Udana-Varga
5:18)

CONFUCIANISM: Surely it is the maxim of loving kindness: Do not do unto 
others what
you would not have them do unto you. (Analects 15:23)

TAOISM: Regard your neighbor's gain as your own gain and your neighbor's 
loss as your
own loss. (Tai Shang Kan Ying P'ien)

ZOROASTRIANISM: That nature alone is good which refrains from doing unto 
another
whatsoever is not good for itself. (Dadistan-I-dinik 94:5)

JUDAISM: What is hateful to you, do not to your fellowman. That is the 
entire law; all the
rest is commentary. (Talmud, Shabbat 31 a)


 
CHRISTIANITY: All things whatsoever ye would that man should do to you, do 
ye even
so to them; for this is the Law and the prophets. (Matthew 7:12)

ISLAM: No one of you is a believer until he desires for his brother that 
which he desires for
himself. (Sunnah)

D: Sometimes the simplest advice has the most wisdom.

L: If the vibrational rate of the planet changes, by people becoming 
kinder, or people
recognizing the God in everyone, the vibrational rate of the planet will 
change. And by
bringing up that level, the planet Earth will be healed to some extent. And 
the cleansing
that should be occurring, because of how we have battered the planet, won't
necessarily have to occur. Thank the planet for her goodness, because 
there's no
separation between us and our planet. Don't create the separation. We are 
all one
together. The planet, us, the bird, the dog, there's no separation between 
anything. Just
the difference in manifestation of form. And if people realize that, then 
we would have
Heaven on the planet.

When LeeAnn awakened she discussed her perception of the place she found 
herself
in immediately after falling asleep.

L: It looked like a Hall of Mirrors, but it wasn't glass, like when you 
look into a mirror you
keep seeing the reflection again. This was more like a tunnel. Where you 
could keep
seeing down, and it was divided into sections. The room was round or curved 
with the
molded steps, and the hall went off in front of me.

Because she had earlier mentioned the concept of a hologram I wondered if 
this Hall of
Mirrors had something to do with projecting the disaster images she saw. I 
explained the
concept to her. She didn't even know what a hologram was.

D: Apparently you were supposed to see this for whatever reason. Does it 
bother you?

L: No. (Laugh) I made it up.

I laughed. This was the best way to integrate something that might be 
disturbing. If the
subject does not take it too seriously it will not interfere with their 
life. Later when they are
ready to explore it more deeply their mind will be able to handle it.

LeeAnn did not know I had been working with others on the maps of the Earth
changes, and that we had been concentrating on the same shapes of the 
continents and
conditions of the world that she had been describing. I later took her to 
meet one of the
other participants in this project. When she talked with Beverly about 
these things she was
amazed that some of the things she remembered matched what Beverly had 
received.
(Beverly was the artist who drew the maps of the Earth changes in 
Conversations With
Nostradamus, Volume IL)

Even though there are great similarities I still like to think of these 
catastrophic scenes
as being alternate futures, probabilities and possibilities, instead of 
certainties. I don't want
this to be our future, and we can take the advice of treating the Earth as 
a living being and
being kinder to it and to each other. Maybe then we can avert this type of 
future.


 
being kinder to it and to each other. Maybe then we can avert this type of 
future.

Apparently the extraterrestrials aren't taking any chances. They are 
preparing for any
worst-case scenario. Maybe they understand human nature better than we do.

 


 
Chapter Ten

The Place Called "Home"
Several subjects have unexpectedly gone somewhere else instead of going 
into a past

life while doing this type of therapy. It is definitely not Earth, but each 
of them emotionally
consider it to be their "home". Often it seems like such a hostile 
environment that this
description is hard to explain, but there is no denying the strong emotions 
the subject feels
when they see it again. The first time this occurred was with Phil in 
Keepers of the Garden
when he saw the Planet of the Three Spires. The emotional connection was 
overwhelming.
It occurred again with Clara in Chapter 5 when she saw a similar planet 
with spire-like
structures. She also had a strong emotional reaction. If we deny the 
existence of
reincarnation this would be difficult to explain. If the person lived only 
one life on the planet
Earth, this would be considered the only home they have ever known. Why 
would they
have such a powerful and emotional connection to a desolate alien, very 
unearth-like
planet? When they see it there is a strong home-sickness and desire to 
remain there, instead
of returning to their present Earth home.

I call these people "Star-Children" although I realize this is a broad 
term. They consider
this planet to be the alien environment. They do not want to be here. They 
are gentle people
and do not understand how people can be so callous towards each other; how 
the world
can have so much violence. They have a longing to go "home", even though 
they don't really
know where "home" is. In most of these cases, when they are in trance they 
say they are
experiencing their first Earth life, or have had only a few. Each of these 
Star-Children say
they volunteered to come here and experience life in the hope that their 
lifeforce that has not
known violence will have a positive effect upon the Earth. They are called 
the infusion or
transfusion of new blood. They volunteered, yet they do not know this 
consciously, and
thus are very unhappy here. Many of them try to commit suicide in order to 
escape what
they consider to be an unbearable situation.

Since my books have been translated into many languages, I now receive mail 
from
people all over the world who are experiencing the same emotions. They 
thought they were
the only ones in the world who had these feelings, and truly felt alone, 
because these
feelings did not make any sense to their family and friends. It was a 
wonderful revelation to
read my books and discover they were not alone and there were actually many 
others going
through the same turmoil.

Since I worked with Phil in the late 1980s I have discovered many of these 
Star-
Children all over the world. Some are going through the same emotions as 
Phil. Others
seem to have adjusted and are quite happy to be here. The latter are 
younger, so maybe the
powers that be are getting better at helping them adjust. In each of these 
cases however
their subconscious said the main reason they were here was to act as a 
conduit of energy
that is needed at the present time in the evolution of Earth. Many, many 
have told me we
are going through dramatic alterations as the Earth changes its vibration 
and prepares to
raise the consciousness of the people of our planet to a higher dimension. 
The Star-Children
energy is needed to help stabilize this transition.


 
energy is needed to help stabilize this transition.

During one session a man said he had completed repaying all of his karma, 
and didn't
have to be here, but was part of the collective sent by the Source. Others 
are collectors of
information, although this is unknown to their conscious mind. An example 
of this was a
prostitute client in London in 2000 who reported an extremely traumatic 
childhood and life.
She definitely did not want to be in the physical and had attempted suicide 
in order to leave.
Yet in trance she said she had been sent to gather information about human 
behavior. What
better way to examine this side of humanity than as a prostitute? Another 
woman client was
trying suicide in a more subtle way. Her body was slowly killing her as all 
of her organs
developed serious problems. In trance she described that this was not home, 
and went to
her perceived "home": a beautiful water world where she swam in contentment 
with no
worries. When she was sent to this world to dwell in a heavy dense body, 
she rebelled
against it, and was trying to destroy the body in the vain attempt to 
return home.

Much of this did not make sense to me in the early days of my work. Later 
as I
received more complicated information about dimensions and other realities 
it began to
have a strange type of logic. As I absorbed more and more information I 
encountered more
of these types of souls, often under unusual circumstances.

I found two cases of subjects witnessing the destruction of a planet. In 
Singapore in
1999 I had a case of a Chinese woman who had an incredible sense of sadness 
all her life.
Her parents remarked that she never smiled as a child. She also had a 
feeling of heaviness
in her chest area that was almost pain. In the session she saw her home 
planet blowing up.
The shock caused the pain in the chest area, and the sadness was caused by 
the
overwhelming realization that she could never return "home", and that all 
the people she
knew were gone.

This case had more validity because literature on UFOs and the paranormal 
are not
readily available in Singapore. I was one of the first authors to lecture 
there at a newly
opened metaphysical center. The government is very controlling about what 
type of material
can be written or lectured about. 1999 was the first year that any type of 
talks of this nature
were allowed. Even so, I was told by the owner of the center that I could 
lecture on all of
my other books, but not about UFOs. I did however bring my UFO books with 
me, which
all sold, so I did manage to get the information into the country. My woman 
client had not
been exposed to such writings, and she was shocked by the session, because 
it was the
strangest explanation she would ever have come up with.

In Memphis, in 2000, I encountered another case of similar drastic 
consequences. A
woman relived a life as a male where she landed on a planet in a small 
craft. As she walked
outside she was startled to find that the sand and dirt had been exposed to 
an incredible
heat that had turned it into a glass-like substance. She remarked that it 
must have taken an
incredible heat source to do that. When she saw the ruins of a city she 
began to cry
profusely. All that was left were horribly twisted and burned shells of 
buildings. There was
no sign of life anywhere, and she knew everyone was burned so completely 
that not even
their bones remained. Everyone had been completely incinerated. This was 
her (his) home
and he was expecting to find family and friends, but there was no one.

She was overcome with emotion, and it took a while to release it so she 
could become
objective. He went other places looking for life, but everywhere the 
destruction was


 
objective. He went other places looking for life, but everywhere the 
destruction was
complete. The only remaining vegetation were plants with sword-pointed 
leaves. He then
remembered that he had witnessed the cause of the destruction. From a 
larger craft he had
seen an enormous explosion rising from the surface with huge billowing gray 
clouds.
Apparently this was the cause, but he didn't know why it happened. He 
decided to go
down and see, and discovered the horrible destruction of his home planet. 
In desperation all
he wanted to do was get away from it, and return to the larger craft 
orbiting in the higher
atmosphere.

He was completely distraught and crying as he docked with the larger craft. 
He had
forgotten how to enter it (probably because of his emotional state). 
Finally when he relaxed
he found himself inside. That was how he was supposed to enter, by using 
his mind.
Completely drained and overcome with emotion, he went to his quarters and 
lay down on
something that resembled a window seat. He just wanted to go to sleep and 
get away from
the anxiety of the scene.

We could not follow the story any further, because he retreated into sleep 
and
forgetfulness. We then pursued other topics relating to the client's 
problems. These cases
show that the destruction of a home planet has occurred several times in 
the incredibly long
history of the universe, and this can carry over into this life as extreme 
sadness, the feeling
of not belonging, or longing to go "home", but not knowing where "home" is. 
The period of
adjustment to a new world is often difficult, and is hidden within the 
records of the
subconscious.

Dan was a young man from Australia who had been insistently emailing me 
from
different countries, asking for my itinerary so he could find me in the 
U.S. He was trekking
in South America and was coming to the U.S. in June 2000. I tried to 
discourage him from
coming to the U.S. just to see me, but his emails were persistent. He 
planned to arrive in
Los Angeles, and rent a car to drive to Chicago, being there at the time I 
would be
speaking at a Dowser's Conference. He said that if he missed me he would 
follow me to
Arkansas. So I agreed to work with him, and booked a session at the time he 
thought he
would arrive. I discourage this type of behavior, but since he was so 
insistent I felt I should
make an exception because he was traveling so far.

He was staying at a hostel near the Convention Center, and the next morning 
he was a
little late arriving because of traffic, so we didn't get started on time. 
We didn't realize how
significant this was until later. The organizer of the conference allowed 
me to use his room
for private sessions, because we were staying (along with several others) 
at a private home
quite a distance from the conference site. I had scheduled two sessions a 
day, and Dan was
the only one on this day, because it was the last day of the conference.

During the discussion before the session he told me he was from Australia, 
but had
accepted a wonderful job as a graphic designer for a large company in 
London. The job
had started out fine, but after a while the pressure of schedules, life in 
the big city, etc.
began to take its toll. It was affecting his health. Instead of returning 
to Australia he decided
to quit his job and travel. Because he was a valuable employee his boss 
gave him a leave of
absence, and told him he could come back to work whenever he got it all out 
of his system.
This was why he went first to South America, and backpacked all over the 
country. His
girlfriend accompanied him on part of the journey, but the rough living 
conditions were not


 
girlfriend accompanied him on part of the journey, but the rough living 
conditions were not
exciting to her, and she finally left him in Argentina. He continued the 
rest of the adventure
by himself, and finally arrived in the U.S. He had been watching his 
allotted money carefully,
and had decided to return home to Australia after leaving the States. We 
had several things
to explore during this session.

In my normal routine the person will descend from a cloud and find 
themselves in an
appropriate past life that we can explore to find the cause of their 
problems. But instead of
coming down into an Earth life Dan found himself going somewhere else.

Dan: I left the cloud, but I didn't go down. I see a big bright light with 
a silhouette. And the
way those beams of light come through the silhouette, the light splinters, 
so I can't see
any detail. I feel like I'm in space.

D: But you can float through space too, if that's where you want to go.

Dan: I'm sort of imagining this doorway in space. So maybe I should go over 
there. I feel
like I'm swimming against a tide, to get to it. It's almost like my mind 
doesn't allow me
to go over there. Or I don't know how.

I gave suggestions reinforcing that he was safe and protected and could 
explore
anything he wanted to in safety.

Dan: I'm not sure if I've gone through it or not, but now I can see a 
massive, massive, very
enormous green planet. It's mostly in eclipse, in shadow, so I can only see 
the edge of
it. It's very far away. There are beautiful stars behind, and a bright Sun 
to the far left.
And that's casting a shadow. I can see the edge of the planet, and it's a 
beautiful green,
like emerald. I see a texture. It's not smooth; it looks bumpy like a 
science-fiction
moon. I am flying over a desert between some structures that are of no 
purpose other
than to act as a gate, as a marker, if you like.

D: Are they part of a wall?

Dan: No. It's two pillars. Not unlike the Washington Monument, but sandy in 
color, and
standing side by side. Like a doorway, but without a lintel or any door as 
such. It's just
markers.

Here again was a planet with distinguishing spire-like structures as its 
predominant
feature.

D: Flying through that door?

Dan: Or above it, sort of like an eagle. As I look at it I feel a kind of 
longing, if you like.
These two pillars are on a plain, like a desert. And an emerald sea is to 
the right, from
my position. There's a cove further off in the distance. It's not a beach, 
as such. It's like
the desert just stops. And then off a little further inland there are 
rocks, like a rock
outcrop into the ocean. And it's very big.

D: Do you have to go through the gate, the pillars, to get there?

Dan: No, it's like a signpost. You're here. This is -- for want of a better 
word - this is my


 
Dan: No, it's like a signpost. You're here. This is -- for want of a better 
word - this is my
home.

D: You said there was a feeling of longing when you looked at the two 
pillars.

Dan: Yeah. (Emotional) Seeing this place again brought up my earliest 
memory of feeling
completely comfortable. I'm trying to explore further, but it's like I've 
taken a photo in
my memory, and I hold on to it dearly.

This definitely gave me the feeling of deja vu, because this was the same 
emotional
description given by Phil and Clara. Logically there was nothing about this 
place that would
inspire that type of feeling. Yet I long ago learned that logic has nothing 
to do with it.
Emotions displace logic.

Dan: And I know that in this place I do not have a body. I'm trying to look 
at myself, and I
know that I'm just essence. I feel almost like I am the planet. I am this 
place, if you like.
And here, the ocean is just like ours, but it's completely emerald green. 
And the deserts
are like ours, but they're not familiar to this person. It's different, yet 
familiar. And I feel
like an eagle, just looking at all things. I can see so far.

D: Are there any cities, or is it just the land?

Dan: If I looked into the desert, there just seems to be no one. No 
buildings, just desert.
And if I had to speak honestly, what I feel is the pillars are almost like 
a tuning fork for
energy. And my being knows this fork, this tone, this vibration. And it 
brings me back
every time I need to be there, because it's like a focus, like a crystal. 
It's very
comfortable here.

D: That's good. But do you sense any other beings like yourself in this 
place?

Dan: I feel like I'm not alone. I feel more stable, more comfortable. Like 
I'm so happy just
to be there. I feel like I'm everything else. I can't help feeling that 
emotion inside me
where I'm welcome. I'm just being. It's really hard to describe.

D: But you feel like pure energy with no body?

Dan: Yes, because I can't relate to anything. I'm all things, as it were. 
The stillness of the
rocks, the heat of the desert, the rolling of the ocean. They're all 
comfortable and just
nice.

D: What do you do there?

Dan: Just exist. But perhaps that's because I'm only focusing on one part, 
because it's so
comfortable doing it. If I had to say I had a purpose, I couldn't tell you 
one, because it's
just to be there. (Pause) One thing with these pillars is that I feel they 
help me travel.
Say if I wanted to come here, I could use those pillars because I know them 
so well, to
get me back there. That's just an example. I'm not saying that's what I've 
done.

D: You mean to travel from wherever you were?

Dan: To wherever I want to go. Anywhere. That's kind of like the front 
porch light. Those


 
Dan: To wherever I want to go. Anywhere. That's kind of like the front 
porch light. Those
pillars are like the light we leave on for the pizza man. You know, this is 
where you are.

D: To identify a place. But how can they help you to travel to other 
places?

Dan: I don't think they actually help me travel as such. It's just a way to 
get back. Now I'm
getting pictures of beautiful light. Just light. I'm having another image 
now, so I've left
there. From a third party I can sort of see something happening, and I 
think it may just
be an illusion of how it works. But it's sort of a jellyfish-type because 
it's sort of orb in
shape. There are these little pointy tendons or tentacles that keep me 
attached to that
place. But not attached. Just like when the guys go in the potholes in the 
ocean or into
the caves, and they leave a line of rope to guide them back to the surface. 
This is what
this is.

D: That's an illustration. You don't have a body, but you are connected to 
that place. But
apparently you must have left that place at one time or another. Let's 
leave that scene,
and I want you to go to the time that you did leave that place you consider 
home.

Dan: Instinctively I just had need of a change. That's what first came. It 
was just time. I
don't know why.

D: It was not an incident or anything that happened?

Dan: Have you ever sucked up a tissue with a vacuum cleaner? (Yeah) That's 
the sort of
emotion I'm getting. Like watching it go "swoosh" Watching it disappear 
through a pipe,
and feeling my energy just going "swoosh" out. So I'm not sure if it was a 
conscious
choice. Now I almost want to cry because it hurts. This whole thing just 
hurts. The
separation.

D: That's good, because when we get an emotion we know we're hitting 
something
important. But you said it was like the energy was sucked up. You mean, 
away from
that place?

Dan: Yeah, if I had to describe what I am seeing, I would say that I was 
busy looking at my
beautiful columns and my beautiful sea, and then all of a sudden I'm just 
not there. I
cannot feel that choice being made. And I'm seeing things like galaxies, 
and wonderful
scenes that I always stared at in books. And-just stared and stared, and 
just wondered
and wondered.

D: They're so beautiful.

Dan: Yeah, they are. They're too beautiful. When I try to think when I left 
my place, I'm
seeing those things. And I know this to be a correct vision, because it's 
like a memory.
It's as if I'm almost like an airplane coming in, or an eagle, because 
there's no sound.
But I can see those columns, and am just feeling really good. And saying, 
"Here I am
again." Excellent. And then I'm just waiting until the next time I can come 
here. But
when I spoke of the sucking? That doesn't feel comfortable. I'm not sure 
where it's
taking me. I can feel it now. It's a realization that I'm not coming back.

D: But we know it's there, and you can visit it any time you want with your 
mind.


 
Dan: Yeah, but it doesn't help. (Sniffling)

D: You said it's the feeling of the energy, yourself being sucked up. And 
this time you know
you're not going back. Let's follow that feeling.

Dan then tried to fight going on to something else. He truly did not want 
to leave this
place again after being separated from it for so long. Finally after 
suggestions were applied
he relaxed and found himself in an unusual lifetime. He assumed it was 
Egypt because there
were pyramid-shaped buildings that were part of a busy city. It may have 
been a much
older civilization. He lived in a huge pyramid type building which had many 
huge rooms and
underground ramps and tunnels. He was very lonely and bored living in this 
large place by
himself, occasionally looking out of the window or doorway and watching the 
activity of the
people. Although he was not a prisoner there, he felt separated and trapped 
in this
existence. I moved him forward to see what his job was. He worked as an 
advisor for only
one person, and he was bored because the person was not there often. The 
rest of the time
he had nothing to do. He felt he worked with universal energies, and used 
gestures to focus
his thought.

Dan: He's not here all the time. I'm seeing a big ball of light. I see it 
moving through space.
And I see us in direct communication. I don't know what we're saying. I 
don't even
know why we're saying it. Except that maybe it's advice or me telling him 
what's
happening, like the news.

D: Of Earth, or of this place where you are?

Dan: This place. This isn't Earth. I'm pretty sure now. Things here are too 
big. We have big
things on Earth, but this place is very much bigger. I'm telling him what's 
going on, and
maybe how we should deal with it. But I still get this overwhelming feeling 
of just
incompleteness. Honestly, it's like what I do doesn't really matter, and 
it's so boring.

D: But does this big ball of light sometimes come into that room?

Dan: Yes, I think he has the ability. And now I'm getting pictures of a 
very well-set
muscular individual. Large and strong. If I looked at myself I would say I 
was average,
and he's enormous. I think he's much more important than I. 1 think he 
governs this
area.

D: But when he comes there he looks like you?

Dan: Yeah, but bigger. I don't think I'm very liked by anybody. I don't 
think he treats me
with very much respect. Kind of like a servant. No politeness about it. I 
feel so lonely
here. And I get the same sense that I have here on Earth. It's just that I 
want out. I want
this to end. I feel really trapped, I think, but not imprisoned. I have to 
make that clear. I
feel that I'm comfortable. My position is good. But I'm like a maitre'd for 
this big
person. I tell him things, and if people want to see him they have to come 
through me.
And I tell them if they can be seen. And it's just boring.

Unexpectedly someone was knocking at the door of the hotel room. I had put 
the "Do
Not Disturb" sign on the door, and it was too late in the afternoon for the 
maid. But the
knocking continued, so I gave Dan instructions to pause for a moment, and 
that any noises


 
knocking continued, so I gave Dan instructions to pause for a moment, and 
that any noises
would not disturb him. And I went to see who it was. It was the conference 
director and his
wife. They had brought a dolly and wanted to get their luggage. They had to 
check out or
they would be charged for another day. I had not thought about that when I 
scheduled the
session, so I was in a predicament. I asked them if they could come back in 
about fifteen
minutes, allowing me to bring Dan out of trance. I really didn't like this, 
because we hadn't
had a chance to work on any of his problems yet. However I had no choice 
but to bring
him back to consciousness. They left but I knew they would return quickly.

I oriented Dan's personality back into his body and brought him up to the 
present day.
I really didn't like having to work under rushed conditions, knowing I was 
not doing the
best job. I felt it was better to bring him back to consciousness rather 
than try to rush and
not do the work effectively, so I gave suggestions to his subconscious to 
help him, so he
could learn to live with the human feelings. Yet I knew I needed more time 
to make the
suggestions more effective, especially since I had not located the cause of 
his problems. I
felt I was letting Dan down. If we had had the normal time I usually 
allotted I know we
could have found the answer.

I woke him up just in time, because they came back knocking at the door. He 
was as
unsatisfied as I was, because he also felt he had not found the answers, 
and had not
completed the session. We went downstairs to the table at the conference 
where my
daughter Nancy was selling my books. We knew there was no choice except to 
have
another session to finish up the loose ends. I felt I owed it to him, and 
also knew I could not
charge him for another session, because I felt responsible for the way this 
one turned out.
So I agreed to let him come to Arkansas to my house, which I never allow 
strangers to do.

I told Dan to call me when he was in the vicinity, and we would meet him 
and bring him
up on the mountain to my house. I am very cautious about letting any of my 
readers or fans
know where I live, otherwise I would have no privacy at all. But I trusted 
my instincts that
he was a nice young man, and he had come half way around the world to work 
with me.
He had been staying at hostels that were very inexpensive compared to 
hotels, but there
weren't any such places in Huntsville.

Dan stayed in Chicago for a few days to sightsee, then drove down to 
Arkansas. He
arrived on the worst possible day. The night before we had one of our Ozark 
downpours
that make the creeks rise and turn into raging rivers. He called from town 
and said he had
spent the night on the banks of Beaver Lake in his tent. During the night 
the storm became
so violent he woke up with several inches of water in his tent. He found 
out the hard way it
apparently was not waterproof. He bought another tent and drove on to our 
small town of
Huntsville.

When he called I had really forgotten that he would arrive that soon. We 
were more
concerned with the weather. I told him the creek was up and the main road 
to our house
was impassable. It would take a while before anyone could come down into 
town to lead
him up the mountain on the back road. That is the only way to get to my 
house when the
creek rises, and takes about an hour longer. He said he would wait in the 
little convenience
store until someone came down. He at first asked for directions to come up 
our mountain,
but I told him to forget about it. It is impossible to direct a stranger 
over the backroads if
they don't know the area. He ended up waiting there for over two hours 
before we could
get to him. On the way back to my house Nancy drove my car and I rode in 
his so I could


 
get to him. On the way back to my house Nancy drove my car and I rode in 
his so I could
point out the local sights along the way. The area is very isolated, 
natural and rustic, but I
enjoy the privacy because I spend so much time traveling and lecturing in 
large cities
constantly surrounded by crowds of people. When I am home I relish the 
isolation.

I had decided to let him stay in my spare bedroom for the night, but he 
insisted on
pitching his tent in the yard. He actually hoped it would rain again during 
the night so he
could see if it was waterproof. I fed him supper, and it was late at night 
before we were
able to have the session. He was relaxed and it was easy to get him into a 
trance again. This
time I knew we would have more time to explore his problems, and there was 
no chance of
being disturbed. I hoped he would return to the same scene, and he went 
there immediately.

Dan: I'm looking at the entranceway to my chamber. There are no designs or 
anything on
the wall. It's very plain. The walls are definitely stone. Again I can 
really feel it under my
feet. It's cool, and it's nice. There are something like lanterns. I think 
they're generated
light, not fire. It's some sort of chemical process. It's just a lovely 
light. It's not offensive
to my eyes.

D: It's different, but it's not like aflame?

Dan: No, it's definitely not fire. I'm looking right at it now. And it's 
sort of like ... I want to
say fluorescent light, but it's not. It's softened. It's a long gold tube 
with a glowing glass
crystally-type thing at the top. As far as I understand, they're sort of 
chemically
producing light. I don't think there's much power involved, and no wiring 
is used. --
Yes, this is my place. The same window, and there's nothing obstructing my 
view,
except when I look outside there's a pyramid to my right. There's a pyramid 
to my left,
which is smaller. And a pyramid beside the one to my left that's smaller 
again.

D: There are three then?

Dan: There are four including mine. The one next to me is much bigger than 
mine. And mine
is connected to the biggest one and to the other two. And I have to descend 
out of my
chamber to get to them. They are connected by a series of tunnels with 
these lanterns
along them, like corridors. I have to go down somehow. I'm trying to 
visualize how that
happens. Shafts, I think, but I can't see any stairs.

D: But it takes you underground.

Dan: Yeah. The whole place feels sort of deliberate.

D: Deliberate. What do you mean?

Dan: They're not necessarily for living in. They're like strongholds 
focusing ... a focus point
for energy. And I'm remembering that this larger person we spoke of travels 
along
energy, if you like. He has the ability to just become energy. I step out 
of my chamber
onto a platform, and it's like an elevator. I can see flashing lights. This 
goes down below
quickly.

D: You said you were giving this person information.

Dan: Yes, that's my job. It's clearer now. I would liaison between the 
people that treat him


 
Dan: Yes, that's my job. It's clearer now. I would liaison between the 
people that treat him
like a deity -- and I know he's not a deity. I know that he's just as much 
a part of the
universe as any of us. Maybe it is that I've forgotten how to do what he 
does. I can see
occasionally this big ball of light. And people - I don't want to say 
"common" people --
but basically people that don't share the secrets, if you like. They 
worship him, a lot.
They think he's a god. And I know he isn't. But there's nothing I can do 
about it,
because I've forgotten some of the secrets. And he's not likely to tell me. 
It's this power
thing going on. I can even see arguments now flashing in front of me. I say 
that it isn't
right, and he doesn't care.

D: It's not right that they worship him, you mean?

Dan: Yeah, because all things in the universe are equal. But because he can 
do things they
can't they naturally think he's some kind of a god. And I still have to 
keep him informed.
I just know that I want out of this situation again. It's not a good 
feeling. I think about
running away sometimes, but just lack of commitment, and fear. And lack of
somewhere to go, I think.

D: Where would you go?

Dan: That's it. I have no idea where I'd go. I'm pretty sure I'm the only 
one that knows that
he shouldn't be worshipped the way he's worshipped. And the secrets that he 
has
should be shared as an uplifting ideal, and not used as a point of "I am 
better than you."
He's using people to draw energy from, I guess. I'm not sure if that's the 
right way to
put it, but it's like an ego thing. "Look at this. Look what I can do. I am 
this. Therefore
I am better." I'm trying to work with the idea that he comes from a 
different place. And
I think it's more a different space than a different place. It's more that 
he's developed
this idea of universal ... it's hard to put into terms. Let's just say that 
there's a universal
energy. And when you're in that river it can be done well, or it can be 
done poorly, or it
can be not done at all. And he's done it poorly, because he's jumped into 
the river. It's
given him these powers, that we might by looking at him say, "Oh, wow, 
that's pretty
amazing. You'd have to be a god to be doing those things." And then instead 
of using
that power that has come about by self-awareness -- It's more than that. 
It's knowing
and being. -- Instead of doing that and being humble with it, he's being 
completely
egotistical with it. And here am I, knowing that I'm on this similar power, 
or at least
have come from somewhere. A faint memory of another existence, or just
understanding the powers that the universe holds, and the consciousnesses, 
if you like.
And telling him that this isn't a good thing. And he's putting me down for 
it. He's loving
it. It's like it's none of my business. "What are you going to do about it" 
kind of thing.
This cockiness.

D: But you said he's not there all the time. He comes and goes.

Dan: He doesn't have to be there all the time. He can travel to wherever he 
likes. It's
nothing. When you understand the principle of the universe, there's nothing 
actually to
stop you being anywhere anytime. It's fundamental matter and energy. And as 
we
understand it, there is no difference between those things.

D.: Unless we put restrictions on it ourselves.

Dan: Well, we can restrict matter into a form, but there is no difference 
between that matter


 
Dan: Well, we can restrict matter into a form, but there is no difference 
between that matter
and energy. When you understand that consciousness is the separating factor 
between
any kind of form, then when that consciousness reaches a space where it is 
able to
control that form, then what is the difference between anything in the 
form? There is
none. It's just a collection of energy placed into physical matter.

D: You said when you can control or when you can't control?

Dan: When you can. When you understand.

D: When you understand you can control the energy?

Dan: (Sigh) Well, I'm saying "control", but it's not the word, because it's 
just what we
understand. But it's more that you are the energy. You are it, so you can 
be it. The form
of the physical matter is just physical energy. Time is energy. We are 
energy.
Consciousness is energy. And we can direct that into a form. When you place 
this into
its pure source, the source of consciousness, you can redirect it anywhere. 
It doesn't
necessarily have to be in one spot at once. It can be anything you like it 
to be. If you
wished you could exist for an eon without being missed from one part of 
time. What I'm
seeing in front of my eyes is the idea of an elastic band being stretched. 
(Hand motions)
And you hold one end with your fingers away up, so that part isn't being 
affected by the
stretch, and it stays in its normal shape. Then you pull one end and it 
becomes thinner,
but the other end that you've got your fingers on is not affected. So it 
looks like a
rubber band. But the other side looks like a stretched long light bit of 
rubber. So what
I'm trying to say is that we are continuous through consciousness. And we 
can --
"push? pull? manipulate?" But we can manipulate this by saying, "Well, I 
exist in this
part of the band. I exist in that part of the band. I can stay in this part 
for an eon. I can
live this part for a millisecond." But there's still no difference to that 
band, it's still part of
the same physical matter. It's just deformed, separated, splintered.

D: It's complicated. Does this mean that in that form it doesn't have to 
have a body?

Dan: It comes back to the idea that I can exist as a blade of grass, and be 
a part of that
energy, and be an energetic being of pure light simultaneously in different 
time spaces.
What discerns those two energies is my conscious being.

D: This goes back to the idea of there not being any time, and everything 
happening at
once?

Dan: Time is just an energy that spins. It's the pulsation of matter. As 
far as this body here
understands it, this is what feels most correct, that it's the actual 
traveling of matter,
physical matter. So therefore there isn't really time as such, but it 
exists on a causal
plane - I don't even know what that means - but it exists causally. So if 
there is matter,
there is time. If there is energy, there is time. If there is 
consciousness, there is no time,
because we are creating our physical worlds from consciousness.

D: From consciousness. So if there is not consciousness, there is not time? 
Is that what you
see?

Dan: No. There is consciousness, there is no time. Time is material. What 
I'm seeing in front


 
Dan: No. There is consciousness, there is no time. Time is material. What 
I'm seeing in front
of my eyes is a big spinning ball of gas. I'm not sure entirely why that's 
relevant at the
moment, but my whole body is shaking like a leaf.

This must have been internal, because his physical body was showing no 
signs of
anything except relaxation.

Dan: The concept is hard to relay. We can only limit by our imaginations, 
because it just
doesn't have any limits. So we can only imagine, therefore limit our 
conception of it, to
try and grasp it. So we're in that. There is no time as such. So we can 
exist free - the
best word, the only word that's coming - is: we can exist free. Now try and 
materialize
a conscious thought - just conscious. There are no other words. "Thought" 
is wrong,
because thought is energy also. But conscious itself is like where the 
universe - well, our
universe anyway - is defined before it happens.

D: Before it happens.

Dan: As thought to happen, is best. That's the freest words I can say. 
Consciousness
defines it for to happen.

D: For it to happen. But the consciousness is this energy you're talking 
about. Is that what
you mean?

Dan: Conscious defines energy, if you like.

D: But this does not mean physical consciousness. It's like an energy 
consciousness?

Dan: Thought is energy. But who has thought? I asked that question because 
I'm trying to
illustrate a point. Where we have to say, "Well, thoughts are energy. But 
who thinks
that thought?" And I am trying to suggest that this body believes or is 
feeling, that
consciousness is that thinker. That consciousness itself is the driving 
force of all
creation, as we know it. Whether it be metaphysical, spiritual, energetic, 
physical,
material. All these things are derived by consciousness. It's through 
consciousness to
learn or consciousness to exist, that these things exist. Like flipping a 
coin. You can't
have one side of the coin without the other. So now I'm being shown the 
ball of gas
again, that spins to create a force. That force becomes denser, becomes 
what we
understand, or at least what / understand - because my conscious mind is 
shouting at
me now, and I'm trying to ignore it, but it's harder. - I can see it 
spinning. I can see
creating. In order for there to be that matter it has to exist for a 
period. Period? It has
to exist. So we grasp onto a concept of time, because we are limited? (He 
wasn't sure
of that word.)

D: That would make sense. We are limited in our physical bodies while we're 
on Earth, in
this dimension or whatever it is.

Dan: It not necessarily has to be though ... but yes, I guess it does.

D: We are limited, but in the other state we're not?

Dan: Conscious state, no limits. It's almost like - for want of a better 
shot for words - a play
group. This sounds trivial, I know, but we are always perfect. Yet we have 
lessons to


 
group. This sounds trivial, I know, but we are always perfect. Yet we have 
lessons to
learn. Consciousness derives growth? I think "growth" is the thing that's 
coming --
unless I want to say "manifestation" - but I think somewhere between the 
two is
correct. Consciousness derives somewhere between the idea of growth and
manifestation, by being playful, creative, energetic. And for it to 
understand itself we
create other things, other than what it is. I'm now being taken straight 
back to the planet
where I was sucked off like a tissue. And I'm now having to create more 
things in order
to grow. In order to become more creative I existed there for -- God knows 
how long
-- it's just saying the word "eons" at me.

D: You were existing there in the same form of energy that this other 
person is? Or would
that make sense?

Dan: I get a feeling of, with this being that we speak of, the one that's 
so egotistical - that's
where we're back to now - he is near a state of total essence, but is still 
more an
individual like you and I. Rather than existing wholly as I did in that 
existence on that
planet with the tissue sucking effect. I could feel an individuality about 
myself, but more
of an energy also. Much more, much more. But I'm trying to define this 
person for you.

D: But he does form a body sometimes, doesn't he?

Dan: Yes, he's fully able. It's like magic.

D: But when you were on the other planet where you felt part of everything, 
were you the
same kind of an energy he is now, or were you more advanced?

Dan: I'm going to say: more simple. There was no intellect. There was no 
judgment on
anything. It was like I was an infant. More uncomplicated. I didn't even 
understand the
idea of physical realm, as such, as a material body.

D: It was something you had never experienced?

Dan: Never. But this one, I think he's progressed to this stage, from being 
humanoid,
human, up to this idea of energetic soul levels. And he still has growth to 
go.

D: So he wasn't at the point that you were.

Dan: I think they're two different things. I think there is an idea of the 
simplest life form
imaginable, which is so naive and whimsical, playful, gentle.

It sounded like he was describing an elemental energy. Was that what he was 
on that
planet? Just the most basic form of energy?

Dan: The first one exists and has only ever existed that way. It's there. 
And the other one,
this being has progressed such a long way in his physical evolutions that 
he started to
really get lost in the powers that the conscious universe has to offer. And 
he's becoming
so aware that he can use them. There are other beings like that.

D: This is why he became egotistical then.

Dan: I think that's what happens.


 
D: They have so much power and they enjoy using it, and they like being 
worshipped.

Dan: Sure! I would too. I'd want to prance and sing and show off, if I 
could float or glow.

D: Why did you have to leave that existence on the other planet if it was 
so simple and
uncomplicated?

Dan: I think it was to do with growth. We have an idea that is the goal, to 
exist in these
forms, where pure energy is all that we are. And we can be wondrous and 
glorious. But
for consciousness to grow in a creative way we have to create. Let me 
illustrate it by
asking, "What was I creating, except experience?" There was no love. There 
was no
adventure. There was a little wonder, because I could sense that I would 
travel and see
other places, and just experience their environment for a little while. But 
I had a longing
to be back in my comfort zone, because that's what it was.

D: That's why that place was like home.

Dan: Always. I'm starting to sense now from a more objective point of view, 
rather than the
emotion I felt last time. I'm starting to sense that I was there an 
extremely long time. I
can't really put it into numbers. It was too long. That was the point, I 
think, it was too
long. Maybe I was given opportunities to leave on my own accord. And I was 
like,
"Oh, I don't really want to go." Then all of a sudden, I think the decision 
was made for
me. I'm being told that it was difficult for me to forget.

D: That's why you had this feeling of not belonging, and wanting to go 
home, because you
still had that memory. (Yes) And when you were with this other being you 
had a
memory that you at one time could do more than he could.

Dan: That's almost right. But I had no idea how to make the physical 
incarnation. He had
every idea. He could come in like the wind, and form. Just one minute not 
be there, but
the next second he could be. And I witnessed that. I can see shifts in 
light, and the body
being composed out of that light. And him stepping forward from it. Not 
like a
doorway. I don't think so anyway. Something kept saying: the pyramids just 
flashed
straight up. Maybe the arrangements of those pyramids and the order they 
were in. It
was: big, a little bit smaller, a little bit smaller, a little bit smaller, 
in a semi-circle. Maybe
that helped him get an idea of where he was to be. I don't really know. But 
I just got
the flash.

D: The way they were arranged?

Dan: Yes, the pyramids helped.

D: You said it was like a focus point of energy? So he was able to use that 
in some way?

Dan: I think so. He would always materialize in his pyramid, never mine. 
Never the others
either.

D: Which one was his?

Dan: The biggest one. And people would admire him, and that would make me 
sick.


 
Dan: The biggest one. And people would admire him, and that would make me 
sick.

D: So whenever he would appear it was like the god had returned. (Yes) You 
were
supposed to worship him like the rest of them did.

Dan: Yes, he had an idea that I knew. And I think that's why I advised him, 
because I had
some powers. And I guess when you get to a level that he was, you can see 
aura like
you can see anything else. And you can read people, and therefore it's 
easier to have
control over them as well. And it's easy to abuse that. Rather than 
honoring that
person's individuality in their journey, you take advantage of it.

After a while the other entity stopped coming. There was no explanation and 
Dan was
left sitting and waiting, bored and not knowing what to do next. The people 
started turning
to him for advice, but he had none to give them.

Dan: I was confused. He'd left and they started looking to me for this 
deity. I said, "Well,
run it yourselves." They didn't like that idea. So I hid basically. I'm in 
this big pyramid, and
I'm hiding from all these people, knowing no one can get at me. Unless 
they're ushered into
these complexes they don't know how to get into it. They needed a god. And 
I didn't want
to be a hypocrite. After years of telling this guy he shouldn't be this 
way, I didn't want to
become that guy, even though I didn't have his powers, and I was becoming 
older. But at
the same time I can feel that I didn't do anything to help as well. And 
that sort of upset me.
I'm in a cycle of just not knowing what to do. They want this deity. I'm in 
an energy
focusing system of these pyramids. I imagine that might help, might 
amplify. The feeling I get
is like shouting in my ears. "Where are you? When are you going to help us? 
Make the
'whatever happen." I wanted to say "rain" then, but I'm not sure. D: They 
looked for him to
help solve all their problems.

Dan: Yeah. And perhaps he was at that stage where he could do that. I 
recall him standing
there and creating miracles. Loneliness is the first word that came into my 
mind.

D: What does it mean?

Dan: Well, I was totally alone. After he left there was no one. (Big sigh) 
There is the idea
that I'm not really making the most of this.

It was obvious that this was going nowhere. No new information was being 
added. So
I had Dan go to the last day of his life in that lifetime.

D: What are you doing now, and what do you see?

Dan: I'm just in bed, dying alone. And the secrets are dying with me. 
There's no way for the
people to use what I have in these pyramids, because I haven't shown them 
anything.
Or I haven't taught anybody. It's just me alone. And that's it. I have my 
eyes closed.

D: What's the matter with you when you die?

Dan: I'm just old. I get a feeling of regret and loneliness, and just 
complete sorrow. I'm
looking at my face right now, and there are a few tears in my eyes, and 
they just close.
And I look like I don't know what's happening. I could have done better.


 
D: What do you mean by complete sorrow?

Dan: Like this whole thing was a waste. Like your whole being says, "You 
should have
done that better," or "I wish that wasn't the way it was." And you have 
that sorrow well
up inside you. And that's what I can see in my eyes as I look at them as 
they close.

I then took him to beyond the death experience and had him look back at the 
entire
life, and see what the lesson was.

Dan: To do something. To make the most of any situation that you've 
created. People are
going to be what they're going to be. And it's up to you to be what you're 
going to be.
So you can take responsibility for yourself, or you can never do anything. 
And that gets
you nowhere. Which is worse, not accomplishing anything when you know you 
can. I
think that's pretty relevant in my life now. Everybody's got to do what 
they've got to do.
And you can be defeated by it, and never do anything. If you're going to 
look at every
single flaw that you have, you've still got that input to make, that help 
to give. And it's
worse if you don't even do anything and don't try.

After this I worked with Dan and his subconscious to discover the source of 
his
problems and how to solve them. The remainder of the session was very 
successful. I knew
that all we needed was sufficient time to work on it, which was denied in 
Chicago by the
abrupt ending of the session.

I then brought Dan forward to full consciousness. After talking for a while 
Dan went
outside to his tent, where he slept like a rock until morning. After 
breakfast he left to do
some more exploring and sight-seeing in New Mexico and Arizona Indian 
country before
returning to Los Angeles to turn in his rental car and return to Australia.

Weeks later he emailed me that the session had been a success and had made 
a
significant change in his life. He was now not afraid of whatever the 
future might hold.
Through our strange meeting he also supplied me with an interesting piece 
of information
about the place that he considered "home".

While searching through my files to locate cases that should be in this 
book I found this
one that was done in 1990. At the time I did not realize its relevance, but 
now I see it is
another piece of the puzzle of Star-Children. Much of my material must wait 
for years
before it finds its niche.

Robert was a good-looking young man appearing to be in his late thirties or 
early
forties. He was a Viet Nam veteran who had been having many problems that 
he related to
the war. Since his return he had been unable to hold a job, and was on 
disability. He spent
a lot of time in the Veterans Administration Hospital where the doctors 
found that his
physical problems (mostly stomach and intestinal, and nervousness) were 
caused by mental
problems (or psychosomatic). They had attempted to trace this to find out 
if any specific
incident in Viet Nam caused it. They had been unsuccessful because he 
refused to talk
about anything that happened during the war. They tried hypnosis and were 
unsuccessful.
Their only solution was to put him on drugs.


 
His girl friend warned me that I would probably meet the same obstacles 
because he
steadfastly refused to approach the subject of Viet Nam. I told him that 
would be all right,
because we didn't even have to explore that area. We would look into his 
past lives and see
if there was a clue there. I believe this helped him to relax, because he 
did not see me as a
threat. The explanation that came out would never have been understood by 
the doctors at
the VA anyway. So his subconscious was wisely protecting him by not 
allowing this story to
be revealed to the inappropriate people. He probably would have ended up as 
a patient in
a psychiatric hospital. Maybe this was why his subconscious allowed him to 
tell it to me,
because he was safe. Whatever the reason, despite years of therapy and 
treatment by VA
doctors, this was the first time this explanation (or any explanation) was 
offered for his war-
related problems.

I went to the house where Robert was living with his girlfriend and her two 
boys. He
had his own part of the house, like a small apartment, where he could be 
alone if he wished.
This was where we conducted the session. After he was in a deep trance he 
entered a
strange scene that did not sound Earthly. It took quite a bit of 
questioning to try to
determine where he was. Then it became obvious to me that he had not 
entered a past
lifetime, which is the normal procedure for a first regression. He 
apparently had skipped the
past experiences and was in a place that sounded like the spirit realm 
where the soul goes
between lives. It specifically sounded like the area where the schools are 
located. Maybe
his subconscious thought his answers would come more easily from this area 
rather than
from exploring a specific past life.

He found himself in a large place with tall white walls, and different 
shades of light
coming from an unknown source. He saw he was clothed in a white robe that 
seemed to be
a part of him rather than a garment.

R: My body doesn't need to be protected by clothing.

D: Why is that?

R: My body is one.

D: Is it a physical body?

R: No, not really. It works as a physical body, but it's not a physical 
body at all.

D: Can you explain what you mean?

R: I have energy inside of me. I can feel the warmth of my energy. I can 
see my arms. I feel
I can pass through things. But not all the time. Only when I need to.

D: Where do you think this structure is?

R: It must be a housing of some sort. Or a communication. Or an auditorium.

D: What do you mean by a communication?

R: I'm waiting to go to a terminal. I'm supposed to get information there, 
before I go ....


 
D: Where are you going?

R: That's not up to me to decide.

He had the feeling he had to wait for someone to come and tell him where to 
go, or to
escort him. He saw that there were many hallways, and he wasn't sure which 
one to take
without someone to give him directions. Although it didn't really matter, 
"Because I'll be
here or I'll be there. It really doesn't matter where I be." There was the 
uncertainty that if he
went off on his own he might be breaking some kind of rule. Finally he 
decided to go down
one of the curving hallways. He then found himself in a large open area.

R: I'm standing in front of something. I see people, but they don't look 
like me. Maybe they
look like me now. They're sitting up above, so they can see out around the 
whole
place, all the corridors. They have auras. There are yellow auras, and blue 
auras, and
green auras. And white auras. One person in the corner has a real white 
aura.

D: Do they have clothes on?

R: No. It is the same thing as with me. They don't need clothes. It's as if 
they have an
information booth, and they're sitting up above everybody, so they can view 
out and
see who's coming and who's going. And you can see them too. It's like a 
reception
area. I'm asking what I have to do. (Pause) They said, "Don't be alarmed. 
You will go
when the time is necessary for you to go. You will go back to school."

D: Do you understand what they mean?

R: I feel like everybody is being trained, going to school to learn more 
about what is love,
what is life, what is God. But my concept of God is not their concept.

D: What do you mean?

R: God is everywhere.

D: What is their concept?

R: We are God. But we must worship God. We do not pray for God.

D: Can you ask him some questions for me?

R: I'll try.

D.: Ask him where this place is.

R: It's in another dimension. Not necessarily where it is. It's in our 
solar system, but the
solar system is not what we determine it is. Our galaxy has different solar 
systems. And
this place is just a terminal, information area, for all the different 
worlds in our one
particular universe.

D: Are they physical?

R: They're not really physical, just like I'm not physical.


 
R: They're not really physical, just like I'm not physical.

D: Can they tell you where you are going to go to school?

R: They're finding out what my background is, and how I would benefit all 
of the universe.
And how I can go forward. They wanted to know if my science background on 
Earth
is what I truly want to have as my background. Or is it my spiritual nature 
that I really
want to go forward with in my life. My background in biology and medicine 
is
interesting to me, but it's more interesting to help people spiritually in 
recovering
themselves.

D: Have you had experience in biology and medicine in your work? R: On 
Earth I have
degrees in nursing and biology, masters degrees. But the more I learned, 
the less I
knew. There's so much to learn. We cannot conceive all the concepts that 
are open to
us on Earth, because we are very limited and immature. -- I'm just standing 
here. I feel
sort of foolish. It's like waiting to go to the bathroom.

D: (Chuckle) Yes, but are they going to send you back to Earth once they 
find out what
your background is?

R: No, I'm going to go on. To another world. There are different worlds. 
There are
hundreds and hundreds and thousands of worlds you can go to.

D: How do you feel about that?

R: Well, I'll make friends anywhere I go. It would be nice to know that I'm 
with some
friends, but we're all on the same path anyway. And maybe I can just go on 
and make
my own friends again.

D: What about other lifetimes?

R: I've lived other lifetimes. I've always been in the field of science and 
medicine and
metaphysics.

D: Then there'sa lot of knowledge there to draw on, isn't there?

R: Yeah. I feel like I'm very intelligent. And that's why they don't know 
where to put me.
Because my intelligence doesn't match up with what I did on Earth. I've 
always been
holding myself back.

D: Do you mean you had a lot ofpotential that you didn't use? (Yes) And 
they want to put
you somewhere where you can use that?

R: Uh-huh. So I can be happy.

D: Do you think you'd be happy if you used all your potential? (Yeah) Can't 
you do it while
you're alive on Earth?

R: I don't know which direction to go, except just the way I'm going.

D: If you do have a lot of potential, it would be shame to waste it, 
wouldn't it?


 
R: It's never wasted. Knowledge is never wasted. That's one joy of 
knowledge and
education. It's always there. It's the facts or the truth.

D: You never lose it. You can always draw on it if you need it. Have you 
been to this place
before?

R: I might have been to a couple of places down the hall. I've never been 
in this one
particular area.

D: When do you go there?

R: After you die.

D: That was what I thought it sounded like. But they're not sure what they 
want you to do
next time?

R: I need to use the well-rounded balance of knowledge that I have 
accumulated, to help
other people who never have had opportunities like that. I've been very 
fortunate.

D: Have you always lived on Earth in the physical lifetime?

R: No. Earth is just a very small world. Its a challenge to live on Earth.

D: Maybe that's why people are sent here.

R: Everybody needs a challenge, and Earth is one of the challenges. It 
always seems like we
can deal with this challenge. But after we're here we're so frustrated, 
because the
challenges are greater than we actually felt they would be. Looking down at 
Earth ... it's
such a tiny planet, but it holds so much chaos that one man can't really 
change it.

D: One man can sometimes do miracles. You never know until you try. Do you 
feel as
though you have lived somewhere else more than you have lived on Earth?

R: I've explored Earth quite a few times, but the next time I'm not going 
to come back to
Earth. I'm going to go on to someplace else.

D: What about the places you've lived before. Was there a favorite? R: I've 
always enjoyed
the water. The water and the trees. On this other world there are 
different... it doesn't
look like the same trees. These trees all look like the Douglas Fir trees. 
And the water
is blue because of the oxygen and the hydrogen.

D: What are the people like that live there?

R: They're like me now.

D: You mean that energy type?

R: Yes. There are physical things. Animals. But there's nothing to harm me, 
like on Earth.

D: Why aren't you physical and more solid on that world?


 
R: Because we don't have any waste, we don't have any food. We take energy 
in. This
keeps the body from being denser.

D: And that was one of your favorite places?

R: Yes. Because you can just sit and smell the fragrance of the trees and 
the water. It's so
peaceful.

D: But did you accomplish anything while you were living there?

R: Yes. Helping other people.

D: Did that world have challenges?

R: All worlds have challenges. Some challenges are not necessarily of evil 
nature, like on
Earth. Other worlds have challenges where you need to know what is right 
and what is
wrong. You have different paths to go down. But you have to make sure that 
the love
of God is inside of you, and you choose that path. Because every time we 
choose that
path it reinforces our goodness that we have inside.

D: And that's very important. But you said these beings in that room are 
trying to help you.

R: Yes. This is their assignment. It's their job to help place people. 
There are monitors up
there inside the desks area. I'm not supposed to look at the monitors. I 
have a feeling
that they're looking at something. It's like I'm being programmed. My 
memory of all that
I've thought of, and what I am, they're running it through. They erase the 
bad parts and
leave the good parts. I don't really need to remember the bad parts 
anymore, because
that's on the physical nature.

D: I guess they know what they're doing. Is it like a machine?

R: The closest thing I can think of is like a computer. The man at the 
terminal was trying to
say something, but he's not saying it very well. (Pause) It's not a 
computer. It's thought
patterns vibrating at a certain wave-length only known to them. It's like a 
fingerprint.

D: So each person has their own individual thought pattern or vibration?

R: It's built into like a terminal of a computer. It goes through to 
different worlds. It goes to
that world which is the capital of our universe.

D: It's kind of like a clearing-house. And they're analyzing your talents 
and all of those
things?

R: Yes. This is what's coming through to me: I might be pretty good at 
being able to talk to
people and comfort people. And to discuss philosophy of spiritual nature, 
which I can
use through my science, my education, and my thirst for knowledge of the 
spiritual.

D: Then what happens?

R: They'll give me an assignment. I have some resting time. I've got to 
make my
adjustments.


 
adjustments.

D: Well, it's good to know that someone else is helping.

R: There's always somebody helping. There are people helping me right now. 
They're
different energies. They're right next to me. They're a different energy 
than I am. It's not
really an energy, but it is energy. They feel very comforting. They've been 
with me on
Earth.

D: Are these energies like the other ones?

R: No. The ones at the desks have more of a body shape form. Not white. 
They're kind of
a mucky-looking color. A teal color, maybe? Bluish-greenish. They're sort 
of solid, but
they're not solid. You can't really poke your arm through it. But the other 
energy that is
with me is more of a light energy. That's what it is. It's light! Pure 
light. They're always
with me. They're going to be a part of me.

D: Do you think so?

R: Yes. But I still don't talk their language. There's no talk between us. 
It's thought.

At this point I decided to take him ahead to a time when he had completed 
his resting,
and was ready to accept his next assignment. He would be able to speed up 
the resting
portion, but still get the benefits from it. I didn't need to count him 
there because he
interrupted me before I had completed the instructions.

R: (Interrupted) Yeah, I'm right there, right on the edge, looking out into 
space. I'm with
somebody. And I have to be right on their ... I don't know what .... I'm 
engulfed with it.
I'm supposed to get engulfed. Okay. I can go now. I can go. It's like angel 
wings. It's
angels, but it's not angels. They're just different. It's kind of a pecking 
order. Everybody
has their job. Everybody has different duties to help each other. And they 
always feel
sorry for people who live on Earth. But they also feel sort of jealous, 
because they can't
experience the emotions that we have experienced.

D: These light energies?

R: Yes. The light energy. They haven't experienced emotions, and crying and 
laughing, like
we have experienced it. And the pain. They don't know what pain is. Maybe 
it's me
feeling that I'm a little bit better than they are. But I don't have the 
power they do. I'm
supposed to be engulfed within this energy, and be taken without being 
burnt, because
we travel so fast. There has to be a little bit of friction. (Is this his 
own perception?
Because a spirit would not be hurt.) And it keeps me safe. It keeps them 
safe.

D: From our human perspective, you would think they were lucky not to have 
experienced
emotions. It seems strange to think of them being jealous.

R: Maybe they're more compassionate, and that's what I'm feeling.

D: And you're traveling through space or what?

R: I can go any time. I'm waiting on you.


 
R: I can go any time. I'm waiting on you.

D: Waiting on me? Why?

R: I don't know. I just thought I was. (I chuckled) Okay. We're ready. Are 
you going to
go?

D: I guess, if you're ready. I am just a guide to take you through these 
many different things.
That's all I am.

R: Okay. Let's go!

D: And they are keeping you safe. Tell me what it is like as you go.

R: It feels like my head ... Whoaaa! It felt like a big rush. We're on a 
beach now.

D: Oh! That was quick, wasn't it?

R: Yeah. They travel real fast. And we're on a beach. And I will just be 
led to what I am
supposed to be doing. (Pause) I'm not an infant. I have no age. I feel like 
an adult, yet
there is no age. There's no time really. There's time for rest. It's not 
the time that we
think of.

D: Where is this beach?

R: It's on a world. And there are different trees. I am by the water 
because that's where I
wanted to go. I need to walk ... and there's a dwelling up above. It has a 
broad
foundation, and it's ... not pyramid shaped, but it has different levels 
getting smaller to
the top. (Hand motions) And it has a little beacon thing up there, a little 
light house type
thing. You don't feel like yourself walking, but you're walking. It just 
feels like I'm
walking. But I don't really have a solid skin with hair on it. It's just 
.... (hard to explain.)
You can grab hold of it.

D: So it does have some substance. -- Tell me what the dwelling's like.

R: There are stairs going up, steps. The building is blue, with a yellow 
trim. There are big
picture windows. Big, big double doors, that are yellow. It's very large. 
Very beautiful.
A lot of light. Very comfortable looking. I would enjoy this place. There 
are other
people saying, "Hello!"

D.â?¢ Do they know you?

R: Yes. They know me. They were waiting for me. Many of them I know, but 
they don't
have their names any more. I just know that I've known them before. And it 
feels good
to be with people I used to know. They chose the same place I did.

D: Is this a physical world?

R: Fairly physical, yes.

D: Are the people all like you?


 
R: Yes. There are a couple of people over there that are taller. They look 
wiser. They might
be the superiors.

D: Do they all have the same type of energy body, without any features?

R: They don't really need features. I don't really need features. We have 
ears, but we don't
really talk. We have eyes, and we do see. We have smells. And it seems like 
I have so
many different senses. More than I have now on Earth. It's going to be nice 
to
experience. We're all there to be taught and to teach each other.

D: What type of senses do you have that you don't have on Earth?

R: It is hard to explain. The smells ... everybody, everything has a 
different smell to it. And
it's correlated with the light it looks like. So I really don't need to go 
into it too much.
Touch has the same vibration level as the smell does. Everybody has an 
aura, like
they're encapsulated.

D: What do you have to do there?

R: I need to study and talk and learn. With these other people we discuss 
our past lives.
And we're supposed to be instructed how to Five on this planet.

D: So you will stay on that planet for a while?

R: Yeah, until we more or less pass our exams. Other people may not pass 
them as fast as I
might. And I might not pass them as fast as some others.

D: So there isn't any set time.

R: No, there's no time.

D: Do you know what you will do after you've passed your tests?

R: No, that will be decided at that time. I enjoy the search for knowledge.

I did not think we could learn anything further if he was going to stay in 
that place for a
while. The end of the session was drawing near, and we still had not 
determined the cause
of his physical problems in this present lifetime. So I asked him to leave 
that scene so I
could speak to his subconscious, and perhaps get more explicit answers.

D: I would like to ask your subconscious some questions relating to your 
life on Earth at the
present time. Would that be all right?

R: Let me get back to Earth.

I oriented him back to the present time and instructed his present 
consciousness to
completely return to his body. At this point he began to move around, and I 
didn't want him
to wake up yet.

D: I want you to remain in this state, so I may speak to your subconscious 
and ask it
questions.


 
questions.

R: I still have memories of that.

D: Oh, it was very beautiful. I want to speak to Robert's subconscious 
please. Why was
Robert shown those scenes?

R: Because he can tell people on Earth that life is forever. And that we're 
balanced and
living life that we have here on Earth. We, in this physical body, don't 
have to be
negative. We can be positive. And when we know love and give love, we 
experience
what is beyond this world. We need to know we're spiritual, we're balanced. 
From
science he knows why the sky is blue and the leaves are green. Why the 
worms go in
and out. He knows every part of the body, every muscle, every bone. But he 
has never
developed what he has thought of as his spiritual nature. Not religious 
faith, but
spiritualism. He knew that there's always life after this world. Not 
necessarily on this
world. If you come back to this Earth, you choose to come back. Or you're 
more or
less told to come back, because you haven't fulfilled and learned the 
knowledge, the
challenges of this disobedient world. It's going to school. That's all that 
we are. When
we educate our young children, right from the start we are learning. We are 
always
going to school. What we start off as an infant, and carry out through our 
adult life, we
carry on in a different life after birth. We're always learning. And some 
people refuse to
learn. It's like the old saying that you can take the donkey to the water 
trough. You can
stick its nose and mouth right in the water, but you can't make him drink 
it. Until he
finds out that the water quenches his thirst.

D: Sometimes people just keep making the same mistakes.

R: Yes. You can ram their head into the wall. In Robert's case, he has 
lived more lives on
other worlds than on Earth. He just came to this world because it's a 
challenge,
because he gets bored easily.

D: Do you think this is part of his physical problems, because he's not 
used to a physical
body.

R: It's possible, I guess. Gosh durn, I didn't want to be here. (Chuckle) I 
kind of agree,
because I don't want this body. But I'm stuck with it.

D: Yes, for the time being, you are. And you have to learn to live with it. 
But it seems as
though in other lifetimes, he didn't have this kind of a body to worry 
about.

R: No, he didn't feel pain. Pain is hell.

D: He didn't know what it was.

R: No, there is no pain over there. You have to be physical to understand 
pain.

D: Maybe this is something he came to learn.

R: It is. And everybody else has to learn about Robert's pain too, because 
Robert can
handle the pain. But he's having a hard time with his drugs. There's a 
physical
dependency on drugs. When he gets clear with this Viet Nam stress that his 
body's


 
dependency on drugs. When he gets clear with this Viet Nam stress that his 
body's
going through, maybe he will ask the VA to be hospitalized for awhile. 
Because the
poor guy has been on drugs for so many years, from trying to combat this 
pain. And
this pain is never going to leave him until he dies.

D: Do you think that, or do you have something to say about it?

R: That's his destiny. He has to feel the pain, because he can handle the 
pain. And people
have to learn from him.

D: Doesn't that seem rather cruel?

R: It's not cruel at all, because there's no time. When one person dies of 
cancer because he
smoked too many cigarettes, the people around him learn an awfully harsh 
lesson. And
so does he. But everybody goes on. It really doesn't matter, because it's 
just a flash of
a few seconds of real time.

D: If he had lifetimes where he didn't have a physical body, do you think 
that was why
going to Viet Nam was so stressful?

R: Yes. But it was something he wanted to do, and he was told to do. He 
knew he wasn't
going to die, but he didn't know really. There was death all around him.

D: And it brought fear.

R: Yeah, but that was what kept him going. That's what made him do what he 
did. The
challenge of the fear. There are not too many places in the universes that 
have war.
Earth is one of the only places that you can experience war as man. It 
happened to man
a long time ago, when the whole world defaulted.

D: What do you mean, the whole world defaulted?

R: There were other beings that came down to help us. And they tried to 
mate, and they
tried to screw around and play God.

D: And they were the ones that brought these situations?

R: Yeah. They wanted to play army, cowboys and Indians. They set up a 
pattern. Humans
are basically animals, and it's hard to break the pattern. It has to do 
with evolving out of
the pattern. It's like a bad habit. Once you start biting your fingernails, 
like Robert does,
it's hard to break it. Or saying a certain swear-word. It's hard to break 
it.

D: So it's a habit of the human race, you mean.

R: Yes. It's all of our problem.

D: It was brought here by other beings?

R: Yeah. They didn't know. It's not really their fault. I think it's just 
sort of ... happened.

D: And now this is in the pattern of the Earth people.


 
R: Yes. It's becoming better. Earth has had some success in its 
evolutionary patterns. The
male likes to fight. And this is one of the places you can experience that. 
There are
many experiences of Earth that you can go through, like starvation, war. 
There are
other experiences. Being godlike in the politics. Or you can experience 
just a pleasant,
pleasant feeling of family life.

D: Yes, you have many choices. So I get the feeling then that when he went 
to Viet Nam ....

R: That was my choice.

D: But you were not prepared for the stress.

R: No, no. Nobody told me about how bad it is.

D: But apparently you learned a lesson from it. A lesson that will be 
valuable to you.

R: Yeah, because I know what war is like. I know what fighting is like. So 
when I go on to
another world, and if somebody became angry or started showing a -- you can 
call it a
"recessive" trait - I would know what it's like. And I could help those 
people get past
that.

D: That's very valuable. But do you really believe that Robert came into 
this life to
experience the discomfort he is experiencing? (Yes) But wouldn't it be 
easier if we
could help him to live with that?

R: It will be easier as time goes on.

D: Do you think if he understands where it's coming from, and the reason 
for it, it will make
it easier for him to deal with?

R: But he has a lot of physical problems.

D: But can't you, as the subconscious, help him with these?

R: Only if he can go to the subconscious, and ask for guidance, and ask for 
the natural
endorphins in his body to help. He will get the pain so somebody else can 
experience
helping him.

D: But still it would be good if we could ease it. We don't want to make 
life miserable while
he's learning these lessons.

R: Robert's life's not miserable. He's got it made.

D: Do you think so? I don't know if he would agree. But the important thing 
is, if he wants
alleviation from the discomfort, he can go to the subconscious and ask for 
the natural
endorphins to help him.

R: Yes. Like right now, he doesn't have any pain.

D: Yes. Those endorphins are very powerful. They're much more powerful than 
taking any
kind of drugs. Because they are natural, and they are controlled by the 
subconscious.


 
kind of drugs. Because they are natural, and they are controlled by the 
subconscious.

I then planted the suggestion that when he needed relief he could relax and 
ask the
subconscious to release the natural endorphins. The subconscious tried to 
argue with me,
"Yeah, but Robert's so sensitive to everybody else's pain."

I could understand why, because Robert was a very sensitive and 
compassionate
person. After much discussion the subconscious agreed to do its part, if 
Robert would
cooperate. The final outcome is always up to the person. If they do not 
truly want to cure
themselves, for whatever reason, then nothing I can do will help.

I never worked with Robert again. I heard about him from time to time. He 
was still
experiencing difficulties and was in and out of the VA hospital. It seemed 
as though he
really did not want to release the lesson of pain, even though his 
subconscious was willing to
work with him on the problem. I would like to think though that it did help 
by releasing the
natural endorphins at times when he needed them, so he wouldn't be so 
addicted to the
drugs. At least, he now knew some of the reasons why he was experiencing 
this part of his
life. Maybe his subconscious was correct when it said the pain would never 
leave him until
he died. If that is so, I hope he is learning his lesson, and also teaching 
others about pain
and about living with someone who has chronic pain. If that is the reason, 
then it has merit
because it teaches. That's really what it's all about, learning lessons, 
and progressing from
there. If we learn a lesson well, then we don't have to repeat it.

Again, I can fully understand why Robert's subconscious would not allow 
this story to
come out when he was working with the VA doctors. Maybe hearing this story 
might make
them more understanding, and more open to looking for the cause of wartime 
stress in
unusual places with unusual explanations.

RETURN TO THE TAPESTRY ROOM

I spent the month of March 2000 lecturing in all the main cities in 
Australia. I try to do
some private sessions when I am traveling, because there is always a 
waiting list of people
all over the world wanting therapy. Norma had written me after reading some 
of my books,
and we made an appointment to have a session while I was in Gold Coast. She 
had many
personal and physical problems she wanted to find explanations for. Also 
she had been
fascinated by the description of the spirit world that we enter when we 
leave this life, as
reported in my book Between Death and Life. She wanted to see these places 
for herself,
especially the Temple of Wisdom Complex with its wonderful Library and 
Tapestry Room.
I told her this might be possible. I would have to take her through a past 
life first, and then
see where she went after the death. This is the procedure I have found 
works best if we
want to explore the spirit side.

She went into a deep state quickly and relived a past life in Victorian 
England that
explained a lot of the personal karmic relationships she was involved with 
in this life. There
were many details: dates, names and places in London, that could be checked 
and verified.
I have done so many regressions now that this type of detail no longer 
surprises me. The
important thing is the therapy that is derived from reliving the trauma and 
emotion of the
lifetime. I normally leave it to the subject whether they want to 
investigate and verify it. I no
longer need proof, and do not check these things out unless it is of value 
to include in a


 
longer need proof, and do not check these things out unless it is of value 
to include in a
book. There will never be enough proof to convince a true skeptic, and a 
believer does not
need proof. At this point in my work I am more fascinated by the unknown, 
which cannot
be proven anyway.

When I took her to the end of that life she died peacefully as an old woman 
at her
home surrounded by her family. As she drifted away from the physical body I 
asked her to
describe what was happening.

N: There's a light. Figures in robes and there's love and peace. They take 
her to a place
that's very quiet and peaceful. There's no one around. It's just quiet and 
very misty.

This sounded like the place that others have described as the Resting 
Place, a type of
sanctuary where souls can rest for a while before going on to another 
destination, either on
that side or by returning to another body in a new lifetime.

D: A place where she can just rest for awhile?

N: (Softly) Yes. It's nice.

D: After that will she have to go somewhere else?

N: Yes, it's time. She has to go to the rooms of knowledge now.

D: I've heard of these places. Norma wanted to have the memory of what they 
looked like.
What are you showing her?

N: There are pillars. And lots of books. And a dome ... and people. And 
it's very ... heavy,
thick with knowledge. It's big. It goes forever. It has many rooms beyond 
the stoned
area. And there are walkways and books and tables and people.

D: Who am I speaking to? Her subconscious or .... ?

N: Norma's aware of Norma, but I am her higher self.

D: I call it the subconscious. It's the part that has all of the 
information, isn't it? (Yes) That's
what I like to speak to. I'm aware of some of the parts of this place. Is 
there a room
called the "tapestry room "?

N: Oh, yes.

This was described in Between Death and Life as a tapestry of life where 
every
person's life is represented as a thread. The way it interweaves is a vivid 
description of how
everyone's life influences everyone else. We are one and yet we are all 
interconnected.

D: She wondered if she could see that room?

N: She goes there all the time.

D: Does she? (Yes) She doesn't know it, does she?

N: She does, but she didn't believe it.


 
N: She does, but she didn't believe it.

D: Can you show her what the room looks like?

N: It's a room full of light. It hasn't a ceiling, for the tapestry is very 
high. And it's very long.
Goes a long way. There's no end. And it's moving. It's alive.

D: What do you mean?

N: It's alive with the light, and the threads are living things. They're 
not ... material. They
have feeling, and they have thought, and they have color, and they have 
life.

D: The strands that make up the weaving of the tapestry?

N: Yes. They're vibrant. Some of them are so bright. And they are all 
different thicknesses,
and they have energy, entity. Their energy of their own. Each one is unique 
and
beautiful. And they make up this movement and aliveness. Beautiful 
patterns. It changes
like a movie on the screen.

D: So it is like a living thing, rather than just a piece of cloth.

N: Oh, it's not a cloth. A tapestry is even an understatement. It just 
doesn't describe it at all.

D: It's something we can understand though with our limited knowledge. But 
if the threads,
the strands, are alive, what do they represent?

N: Oh, they are beautiful. They are people, their lives, their souls. They 
represent everything
that we are.

D: So it's an example of how it's all interwoven?

N: Oh, yes. It's very, very intricate. Moreso than we ever imagined. For 
every life, every
existence, every thought, every action, everything that we are, that we 
will be, what we
have been, is represented in each strand. And we are all of those things as 
well.

D: Does it represent only the present life, or is the strand the history of 
the soul?

N: Yes, and the future and the ... well, the soul. That it is.

D: But if it is already interwoven, does this mean everything is set.

N: Oh, no. In some areas of the strand it is set, depending on the last 
journey of the soul at
that time, because some lives it chooses to lead do not have free will.

D: They do not? Or they do not know they have? N: They do not have
free will.

D: So not every entity has free will?

N: That's correct. It depends on the life it chooses. If it chooses a human 
life, it has free will.
But if it chooses a different existence, in some instances it does not have 
free will. So
therefore the strand changes in its texture and its illumination and its 
color and its
thickness and its connection to other strands. It's very complex.


 
thickness and its connection to other strands. It's very complex.

D: So it all depends on the lesson the soul is learning at that time.

N: We would not call it a "lesson" as such. We would call it ... 
remembrance. For the soul
knows all. It knows all. It knows everything about all there is to know. It 
just does not
always remember. And depending on the life it chooses to live, it remembers
sometimes, and it remembers not sometimes.

D: If it is a human life it would get confusing if we remember all those 
things.

N: It is a life that the soul chooses when it is wanting to clear much. It 
would not choose a
human life otherwise, for it is a difficult existence to choose, on many 
levels. It is also a
very stimulating life to choose. For it is very full. Full of emotion and 
feeling and texture
and vibrancy. In many other lives that a soul chooses there is not much 
variation. There
is not much texture. For they sometimes do not have the third dimension to 
even relate
to. They know not of the third dimension.

D: Do they have to go through those type of lives before coming into an 
Earth life?

N: Not necessarily. It depends on the soul's choosing. Then, of course, 
many souls have
chosen many Earth lives, and get stuck on the third dimensional wheel. And 
they do not
even know of other existences, therefore creating more karmic connection, 
and
therefore having to return to Earth. For the soul it can be a frustrating 
thing, for they
understand on the other side that there are other lives that can be lived. 
But they are so
locked to the Earth plane they cannot leave it.

D: They have to finish all that first.

N: Not always all of the karma created by the karmic force. But much of the 
time there is
so much to do, if they were not to have another Earth life they would lose 
the
opportunity to get a body to come back to. And they would miss the 
connections they
must make. They might miss the opportunity to contract with the next soul 
they must
connect with. They tend to stay in similar circles. And those, like Norma, 
who know
they do not need to be here very often, tend to move in circles of similar 
or like souls,
and also journey out of them.

D: But if they lose the opportunity to connect, it would take a great deal 
of time before they
had the opportunity again. And that karma would have to be repaid 
eventually and
cleared up. Is that what you mean?

N: Yes. Norma is very aware of this. Those who are stuck in the third 
dimension are not
truly aware. They know in their knowledge somewhere, especially inbetween 
lives, that
there are other lives they can lead. But they know they must stay in the 
Earth dimension
to fulfill the karmic debts. Or else they will miss out on the opportunity, 
and have to stay
in spirit form for a long time. They can go to other alien lives, other 
dimensional lives.
But they know that it limits them, for they miss to connect with those 
lives that are
earthbound lives, that they must fulfill.

D: But in the other lives, where they aren't even aware of the third 
dimension, do they also


 
create karma?

N: Oh, yes! (Emphatic) Oh, yes! It is part of the soul's journey to create 
karma.

D: And work it out.

N: It's to lift the vibration of that soul, to bring them back home to the 
God force.

D: But in the other lives they do not create the intense karma that we do 
with the human
body?

N: It can be as intense, yes. And sometimes they can get stuck in an alien 
life.

D: For the same reasons? (Oh, yes!) But as I'm aware of it, in some of the 
alien lives, they
can live as long as they want. (Yes) So they would have plenty of time to 
work things
out.

N: We speak of lower alien lifeforms.

D: Can you tell me about that?

N: There are some who are like colonies of ants, in a sense. Who do not 
necessarily have
bodies. They are energy, but are of one mind, so to speak.

D: Like a group?

N: Yes. And they move maybe like a flock of birds. And maybe move like 
ants. They
connect with each other like a colony. They move as one, but as single 
entities. And
they do not have the karmic intricacies that the human form does. It is 
more like a
group karma, where they agree to do certain work together as a group. So if 
it is not
fulfilled, it is not integrated and released.

D: Are there others that are lower types of alien lifeforms?

N: They can be workers for higher lifeforms. But the irony is that the 
souls of the higher
lifeforms can sometimes choose to be a worker. Moving from different 
levels, so to
speak. It is a fallacy that a soul moves upwards. It is not from one higher 
lifeform to the
next higher lifeform. It's not like that.

D: We tend to think that way.

N: No, it jumps and twists. For all sorts of reasons a soul will choose a 
journey. Just
sometimes for the fun of it, for the experience.

D: To go back and experience something that's different at the time.

N: Yes, it adds to the tapestry. It adds to the complexity of the soul.

D: The variety.

N: Yes, it adds. It gives. It fills. It makes the soul more complete. It's 
another piece of the
puzzle.


 
puzzle.

D: That makes sense to me. -- Norma was wondering if she had a galactic 
connection.

N: Oh, yes! She is aware of the galactic lifeforms she has been, but she's 
not aware of the
details on a conscious level. She knows much of herself. And she is 
learning much in
this life. Unless she truly wants to return to third dimension, she will 
not need to come
here again.

D: So she is more or less completing her job here?

N: There is never any completion as such, because you can come and go as 
you please.
But she does enjoy the free will aspect of this journey.

D: So at any time a soul could decide it doesn't want any more Earth lives, 
and go on and
try something else.

N: Only if it's cleared much of its karma. For, as we said, you can be 
locked to the Earth
plane for many lifetimes. Because, of course, the more lifetimes you live, 
the more you
are locked here, for the karma that you create.

D: So it's better if you clear it all if you want to go on somewhere else.

N: And many souls are aware of this. Not on a conscious level, of course; 
that's why they
cram so much into one life. Many souls that are here at this time of the 
Earth's evolution,
have had extraterrestrial lives. And many are not quite consciously aware. 
More are
now on this Earth plane than ever before, for they are here for a reason: 
to help lift the
vibration of Mother Earth.

In Keepers of the Garden Phil said many souls that had never known Earth 
lives had
volunteered to come to help the Earth at this time in its history. They 
were the infusion or
transfusion of new blood, the ones who have never known violence. Because 
they do not
have this in their soul's history they can help to change the vibration of 
the Earth and raise it
to a higher dimension where such things as violence are impossible.

D: This is what I have been told. That we are moving away from the 
violence, and going
into a different evolutionary period for the Earth?

N: Oh, yes, and Mother Earth has created this.

D: Because she is also a living entity?

N: Of course.

D: Which many people don't realize.

N: No, and she must interact with the other planets of this galaxy. And 
then of course,
beyond it as well. It's bigger than you think.

D.: Yes. I have heard that not only is there the tapestry room which 
represents the souls,
but is it more complex than that.


 
but is it more complex than that.

N: Oh, yes. The tapestry room represents only those souls who are working 
in this
universe, and the many universes beyond. But there is more than that.

D: Are there other tapestries, as an example, as an analogy?

N: It is like that, but that is such a simplified explanation. Words cannot 
describe. Imagine,
or visualize, the universe, and then send that to the infinite. And you 
will get an idea that
each star represents a life, a soul. And you will be just touching on what 
it is all about.

D: But the stars are physical objects, aren't they?

N: Yes, but we are using the universe as an example of how many and how 
complex soul
journeys are. If you visualize or imagine that each star represents a soul 
and its journey
to the infinite, you will understand how vast we really are.

D: No limitations really, unless we place them upon ourselves. Is that 
correct?

N: Each life that is chosen by the soul represents a limitation for a 
reason, a lesson, for
clearing or bringing closer to the source, because that is our soul 
purpose.

D: To return to the source? (Yes) But we have much to do before we can 
return there,
don't we?

N: And isn't that the adventure?

D: Yes. All the stumps and bumps along the way.

N: Norma has been many lifeforms of all descriptions. And she is aware of 
this. She has
already connected to those. What she does not understand is the vastness of 
her
greatness. She believes that choosing this human form is belittling in some 
ways. She
does not truly believe that she can be so great, knowing who she is in 
human form, with
the foibles and the blockages of the human life she is living.

D: Isn't that true of all of us?

N: Oh, yes. But many souls do not even recognize their greatness, and have 
not even
touched on the fact that they are great. For, of course, we all are.

D.â?¢ But in that respect, all of us are grander on the other planes, the 
other dimensions.
When you say "greatness"; how do you define that?

N: All souls are great, of course, for they are part of the source. Many 
souls do not
understand or know of their greatness, and therefore cannot feel the 
turmoil that Norma
is feeling. For they do not have it in their consciousness. The turmoil she 
feels is that she
is consciously aware of the greatness that she is. She cannot resolve the 
fact that she is
in a human body, and that part of her journey is to integrate the 
greatness. The
greatness that we speak of is her place in this plan. She is part of a 
bigger picture, the
soul that is Norma.

This sounded familiar. The subconscious or higher self has said the same 
thing about


 
This sounded familiar. The subconscious or higher self has said the same 
thing about
many of my other subjects. Apparently we are all much greater than we give 
ourselves
credit for. If we could only recognize this God spark in others, there 
would be no judgment,
no prejudice. We would see that we are all souls on journeys working out 
different phases
of karma. All attempting to return home to the God Source.

N: She has made many important decisions that affect many souls.

D: In other lifetimes.

N: It's beyond the many lifetimes when she is "Who we are". She understands 
that she does
not need to be in life form to make decisions. She has made these decisions 
in soul
form for many souls.

Apparently when we enter the Earth existence, the third dimensional 
reality, we exist
with a facade as actors playing various roles. For some it is the adventure 
of the experience,
the journey. For others it is entrapment in an illusion that takes on all 
the qualities of reality.
No matter how we perceive it, we automatically create karma just by living 
in this
dimension, and are trapped in this reality until we repay the debts. There 
is so much more
going on behind the scenes that we can ever realize. But it has been said, 
"If we knew the
answers, it wouldn't be a test." And so we long to return to that vague 
place we consider
"home", unaware consciously that this cannot happen until we have completed 
our work
here.

 


 

 
 


 
Chapter Eleven

Parallel Universes
I was led into this strange and very deep discussion in the 1980s while 
exploring the

lifetime of Tuin, the hunter, which is the basis for my book, The Legend of 
Starcrash. In that
lifetime he killed and brought back to the village a very unusual animal. 
One which had
never been seen before or since by the people. The Shaman of the tribe 
noted that it was a
very strange occurrence and wanted to know all the details of the hunt. He 
was so
impressed that he asked the butchers and skinners to take special care when 
preparing the
meat. He wanted the skull to be preserved, and used it thereafter during 
the ceremonies
honoring the winter solstice. All of the details as presented by Tuin 
suggested a paranormal
experience of the highest degree. One which he had never experienced 
before, but which
he readily accepted. The reality of it could not be denied by the people 
because the proof
was visible through the preserved skull and skin. The description was so 
strange that I also
knew it was not an animal that had ever lived on the planet Earth, at least 
not within known
history. A zoologist also confirmed my suspicions. If the animal was not 
from Earth, then
where did it come from?

After Tuin died and crossed over I was able to question him extensively 
about many of
the curious events concerning his village. In this state he had access to 
knowledge that is
denied the mortal. I questioned him about the finding of the strange 
animal. The answer that
came forth was so complex that I knew it did not belong in that book. I 
summarized it in the
barest, simplest details because I thought it would be so complicated that 
it would distract
from the purpose of that book. It is offered here in its entirety. I cannot 
explain it further.
Just listening to it confused me and left me dizzy. I felt very topsy-turvy 
afterwards. The
idea was so alien to my thinking that it disturbed me and completely 
muddled my reasoning
mind. Although the concept may seem revolutionary to me, it may seem quite 
simple to
someone else, someone who has no trouble grasping complex theories. Many 
people will
probably say it is not a new theory at all, it is only new and startling to 
me. So be it. I asked
the deceased Tuin's spirit if it could explain the mystery of the strange 
animal.

Beth: That was a rare occurrence. You must understand that ours is not the 
only universe.
Numerous parallel universes exist along side of ours, but because they 
vibrate at
different speeds, they are normally invisible to human eyes. The universes 
intersect with
each other, but usually the points of intersection are not compatible. Thus 
inhabitants of
the two different universes are not aware of the intersection. There may be 
some minor
changes that one or two might notice, but it will be nothing major. At this 
one particular
point, it was a rare occurrence of a compatible intersection. And when Tuin 
was out
hunting he was in two universes simultaneously, but was not aware of it. 
The animal that
he killed was an inhabitant of the other universe. But since it was a 
compatible
intersection, he was able to transport the animal into this universe 
without destroying its
basic matrix.

D: Do you mean the other universe was also a physical universe?


 
Another subject had described universes composed of energy.

B: Yes. It was a physical universe built along a different basic matrix. 
But since the
intersection was compatible, the animal's matrix was not destroyed when it 
was brought
across to this universe. That's what makes that occurrence so rare. If the 
intersection is
not compatible, the basic matrix of anything from the other universe is 
destroyed and it
no longer exists in this universe.

D: How do you mean? It would just disappear or what?

B: Yes. It would just dissolve into nothing and release the energy into the 
ether.

D: Would somebody see it as a mirage or something similar?

B: Perhaps. Under certain circumstances they would see it, then it would 
seem to shimmer
and fade away into nothing.

D: (I was trying to understand.) Are you saying that this other universe is 
existing side-by-
side with this one?

B: Yes, there are an infinite number of universes existing side-by-side 
with this one. And
they're all interwoven like a cloth. (Sigh) The terms of this language are 
not sufficient.

D: I've been told that before.

B: (Searching for the words.) I'm going to have to misuse some terms to try 
to get this point
across. These various universes -- universi?, universes, whichever - are 
interwoven like
a cloth into a gigantic cosmos, which contains the totality of all 
existence. But these
universes are alive and so they are always moving and shifting, so it's 
like a living cloth.
And as they are moving and shifting, their relationships with the other 
universes are
always changing. And since there's an infinite number of them, the 
relationship is never
the same twice. And for there to be a compatible intersection, like at this 
one incident
with Tuin, there has to be a very unusual set of variables existing at the 
same time. Since
it happens so rarely, it cannot be expressed with percentages, the number 
is too small.
And so this universe is still side-by-side with this universe in relation 
to it, but it's a
different relationship now because it has been shifting along with all the 
other universes
through the eons, in this relationship of the gigantic cosmos. Do you 
understand?

I mumbled that I did, although I really didn't. This surprise barrage was 
so complicated, it
was giving me a headache trying to keep up with it.

D: But you said this does happen at times and people are not aware of it?

B: Yes. This universe is intersecting with other universes all the time. 
It's just a matter of
when and where. The when: every moment. This universe, at some point, is 
always
intersecting with at least one other universe, if not more. And since 
there's an infinite
number of universes and they're always intersecting, it's quite reasonable 
that several of
these intersections take place on or near this planet where it can be 
observed by
people. However, whether or not the intersection is compatible enough to be 
able to
observe anything directly, is not as common. Usually it is a very small 
change that


 
observe anything directly, is not as common. Usually it is a very small 
change that
people with very ordinary perceptions would not notice. Only someone who is
particularly observant would notice this very small difference. And it's 
usually nothing
earth-shaking or anything that would matter. It would just be a very small 
thing that
maybe one or two people will notice, but they will not comment about it 
because it's
such a small thing, and they feel that others would think they had mistaken 
what they
had observed to start with.

D: Could you give mean idea of what they might experience?

B: Yes. For example, a person is walking one day and they notice this tree. 
It has a
particular shape that is distinctive, and particularly beautiful. And they 
walk along the
same place a week or so later, and they discover that the tree is no longer 
there. Or
perhaps the shape is radically different, but it's nothing they could 
really prove one way
or the other. It's just a small thing like that, but it's different from 
what was before.
What happened is that at the point where the tree was, it had intersected 
with another
universe and the effect either altered the tree or destroyed its matrix to 
where it ceased
to exist. Or perhaps it exists in altered form in the other universe now.

D: Tuin did say that whenever he came across this animal, he had a strange 
feeling with his
senses. He knew something out of the ordinary was occurring.

B: Yes, he was very highly developed psychically, and so he was aware of 
the fact that he
was in two universes simultaneously, but he did not know how to state this 
verbally. He
wasn't very sure of what he knew. He knew what he knew without really 
knowing what
he knew.

D: Yes, he didn't know exactly what it was. But you mean this was very 
unusual for him to
be able to bring the animal back to the people of the village?

B: Yes. To be able to bring the animal back fully into his universe without 
the animal
dissolving into nothing is extremely unusual. It rarely happens. It does 
happen, but just
not very often.

D: Of course, the people were very hungry at that time, too. This might 
have been part of it.

B: Yes, their psychic abilities undoubtedly helped the animal to make the 
transition.

D: Then for many years afterward the animal's head and the skin was used by 
the wise man,
so it was definitely something physical. Then when something like this 
happens, it very
rarely happens in the vicinity of people where they would notice it?

B: Well, it happens in the vicinity of people, but usually the changes are 
so small or so minor
that the majority of them do not notice it. People have a tendency to see 
just what they
want to see. And if something different has happened, if they don't want to 
see it, they
won't. Or they are too busy to notice.

D: Or they think they imagined it. Is there ever any chance of a human 
being crossing over
into the other universe?

B: That happens all the time. Many times human beings walking down the 
street will cross


 
B: That happens all the time. Many times human beings walking down the 
street will cross
over into another universe. Several of the universes, particularly the ones 
that lie closest
to this one, are so similar as to be practically identical. So sometimes, 
whenever they
are overlapping, people can cross over to the other universe temporarily 
and then cross
back without destroying their matrix. It's the permanent transition that's 
so very rare, as
with the animal. And many times they will be in another universe and 
they'll think, "Gee,
I sure thought that this-and-such had happened." And someone says, "Well, 
no, that
has never happened. You're just making that up." And then a few days later 
they
mention this again and someone else says, "Well, yes, you're right, that 
did happen."
Well, during that period of a few days when everyone was saying it had not 
happened,
they were in another universe where it had not happened.

D: This would be confusing to a human.

B: Yes. It would make them think maybe they were imagining things. Hence 
they would
soon dismiss it from their mind and forget the incident, so they would not 
be
consciously aware they had been in another universe.

D: But it sounds as though the universes are identical if they have the 
same people in both.

B: Usually yes, and usually it will be just a few things that are slightly 
different.

D: Then this would mean that we all have a counterpart, or more than one 
counterpart just
like us?

B: Yes. In most universes we have an identical counterpart whose basic 
experiences would
be very similar. In some universes we would not have a counterpart, but it 
is rare for us
to encounter these universes. When we do, it's a very shocking experience. 
When you
go up to someone that you know you know, and you know who knows you. And 
you
greet them and they stare at you as if to say, "Who are you? I don't know 
you. I've
never seen you before."

D: That would be very confusing. But then it is possible if you cross over, 
to cross right
back again.

B: Yes. Usually the crossover is only a very short period of time, maybe a 
few hours or
perhaps even as long as a couple of days. But it's usually a very temporary 
crossing
over. And generally the people who cross over just continue with their 
lives, their
ordinary everyday activities. And they're not really aware of when they 
crossed over
and crossed back. The moment of crossing is very ambiguous. But some people 
may
remember something odd that happened while they were over there.

D: Do they just notice they feel a little strange or what?

B: Sometimes they don't even notice that. Sometimes they just notice 
something, for
example, some particular building that exists in their universe. And they 
notice that one
day they're walking and there is no building and has never been a building 
there. A few
days later they notice there's a building there again. And by this way they 
would know
they were temporarily in another universe where there had not been a 
building built
where there had been in their universe.


 
D: In other words, they're not absolutely identical.

B: Right. They're never absolutely identical. There's always at least one 
thing different. And
that one thing being different is enough to make a different universe. 
Sometimes it may
be as small as a grain of sand being positioned differently on a beach, to 
be sufficient
for it to be a different universe. And what makes it even more complex is 
that there are
always new universes being created. For every action that is done, there is 
more than
one possible outcome. In your universe one outcome is realized, but all the 
energy of
the other outcomes have to go somewhere. And so these other different 
outcomes that
were not realized in your universe, cause another universe to come into 
being that's
practically identical to your universe, except that this particular outcome 
is different.
And from there the universe continues to develop in its own direction.

D: You mean one person can cause this to happen? Or does it have to be many 
people?

B: No, just one person. Anything. It happens all the time. The gigantic 
cosmos is
continuously growing. And it's infinitely complex, to where one mind cannot 
grasp it.
For example, in this universe, say your nose starts to itch. Now you can do 
several
things. You can rub your nose or you can scratch it, or your body can 
decide to
sneeze. All those three things will happen in this universe. Say you decide 
to sneeze,
you do so. However the energy of the other two possible outcomes has to go
somewhere. And so hence at that moment two other universes come into being, 
where
in one you rubbed your nose and in the other one you scratched your nose. 
And that's
the only difference at this point between those two universes and this one. 
And then
they continue to develop. And they will be slightly different but they'll 
still be very similar
to this one.

D: This sounds like it could get very complicated.

B: It is.

D: I always believe that we come to crossroads many times in our lives. 
That we make a
decision to do one thing and yet we could have several other decisions that 
would put
us on another path. Does this mean that the other decision becomes a 
reality, too?

B: Yes, the other decisions come to pass, too, but not in your universe. 
You come to a
crossroads, as you put it, and you have a major decision. And you can do 
any one of
several things. Depending on which thing you do, it could very well 
determine the
general direction of the rest of your life. You make the decision to go one 
particular
way. As soon as you make this decision to do one particular thing, the 
potential energy
that was stored behind this causes other universes to come into being where 
all these
other decisions also come to pass. To where now there are alternate yous 
who travel
these different paths. And their lives will be different from yours because 
they made a
different decision and they went into a different direction. And hence 
cause that
universe to be different, and sometimes the effects can be very far-
reaching. To where
in a short period of time, surprisingly enough, that universe is very 
different from yours.

D: Yes, because your life could go in a totally different direction.

B: And have a totally different effect on the people around you. It's a 
snowball effect which


 
B: And have a totally different effect on the people around you. It's a 
snowball effect which
hence has a different effect on the people around them, et cetera, et 
cetera.

D: But you're not really responsible for your decisions.

B: No, no. You make the decision that you feel is best for you. Under your 
circumstances,
it may be. And the other circumstances come into being to where the other 
sides of the
decision are best for those circumstances that come into being, too. 
However,
sometimes you make a decision, and you realize that you made the wrong 
decision, that
you did not choose the best circumstance. When you realize this, what has 
happened is,
this particular branch of your life split off from another universe, from 
your original
universe. And the original "you" took the right decision and you acted out 
the alternate
decision with the energy stored there. You lived with it and worked your 
life around it
the best you could.

D: Is it possible to get the other one back? (No) It's not possible to fuse 
the two together
again?

B: No. But it's not as fatalistic as it sounds. Because even though you 
made the wrong
decision or you feel that you made the wrong decision, you can still make 
the best of it.
Because you still have decisions to make every moment of your life, making 
these
decisions wisely will help keep your life on the path you want it on.

D: Then it's still possible to turn your life around and go the other way 
if you wanted to.

B: Yes, you'll just be in a different universe than the alternate you who 
made the decision
that you would have liked to have made.

D: Well, it sounds as though your physical body is in many places at 
different times. (Yes)
Is it an exact duplicate of this body? I'm trying to understand this in my 
limited earthling
terms.

I laughed nervously. This was becoming extremely complicated and 
unsettling.

B: It starts out being an exact duplicate, but after a while different 
changes take place. For
example, in one universe you might receive an injury that you don't in this 
universe,
which would make a difference. It's very complicated. The hardest thing of 
all is trying
to relate the different alternate yous in the alternate universes to your 
true self, to your
soul. That's one thing that makes karma so complicated. Because of the pull 
of karma
you must experience everything at least once to round out your experience, 
and to
work out to your truest high self. Well, in each lifetime you are 
experiencing almost
everything at once. But you still have to experience all these different 
things in their right
proportions to round you out totally to where you will be a total person. 
Hence you
have to go back several times through several lifetimes. And you end up 
existing in
several universes each time. But that's the way it is. This language just 
isn't sufficient.

D: But if all these various other counterparts are living separate lives, 
and yet they are all
parts of us, why are we not aware of them? Why aren't we able to 
communicate, and
know they exist?


 
B: Because it would be too difficult and too complicated for your limited 
human minds to
accept. It would be too overwhelming. There are many, many concepts beyond 
what
you accept as reality that you are not allowed to know about, because they 
would
completely overload the human psyche. It is enough for you to focus on the 
present life
and circumstances you are living. But be advised, the true self, your soul, 
knows about
everything that your countless counterparts are doing, and keeps perfect 
track of it.
You, as a human, don't have to be concerned with the complexity of it.

Thank goodness for small blessings! In the midst of all this complicated 
information I
was reminded of something another of my subjects said. He said I would 
never receive the
answers to all of my questions, because some knowledge would be as poison 
rather than
medicine. It would harm rather than enlighten. So I suppose the human will 
never be able to
handle the full amount of information from the mind of God.

D: It seems confusing to think that another counterpart of yourself, a 
physical counterpart, is
doing things that you're not aware of.

B: That's true. You may wonder when you cross over to another universe and 
you're
interacting with an alternate set of people, wouldn't the people you 
normally interact
with miss you? However, when you cross over, your counterpart has also 
crossed over
and so you are not missed.

D: I was wondering about that, if you could meet your own self.

B: No. Because when you cross over it forms a vacuum that must be filled 
and so your
counterpart automatically crosses over to fill the vacuum, until the 
tension comes to the
point where you have to cross back over to the universe you belong in.

D: Will the other people notice any difference?

B: Perhaps. Some slight flaw, a subtle difference, usually in memories and 
such. They would
say, "Do you remember when this-and-such happened?" And your counterpart 
might
say, 'Why, no, that never happened to me." And they'll just put it down to 
faulty
memory or what have you.

D: If your counterpart was pulled through the vacuum, would it also not 
know it was in an
alternate universe?

B: Not unless you and your counterpart were one of the few people who put 
two and two
together, so to speak, and realized, "Gee, not everything is quite in place 
like it should
be. Perhaps I'm in an alternate universe." And the thing that makes this 
interesting, and
should help you understand your fellow companions, is that at any time you 
may be
dealing with one of them from one of their alternate universes. To where if 
you say
something and they don't remember it, instead of getting impatient with 
them, just
remember, with this particular one, maybe it hasn't happened to them or 
hasn't
happened to them yet . "Well, gee, I'm talking to one of their 
counterparts. In a few
days ...."

D: Could the other one also have a totally different personality?


 
B: No, the personality is generally the same. Sometimes different aspects 
of the personality
will be developed a little differently due to a different set of 
experiences, but usually the
personality is basically the same. Because the personality is one of the 
things that links
your physical body to your true self.

D: I was thinking that if they met somebody who looked like you but was 
totally different,
then people would think something strange was going on.

B: Right. But that never happens, because the personality is basically the 
same. Maybe
some of the details might be different. For instance, in one universe 
someone might be
friendly and outgoing and very talkative. Yet their alternate self might 
still be friendly but
not as out-going. They might be more shy and not as talkative. It would 
just be a minor
alteration like that.

D: Yes, and your family or people would just think, well, he's in a mood or 
something.

B: Exactly.

D: But is there ever a case where the two counterparts might meet each 
other?

B: I don't think it's possible.

D: I was thinking of stories or legends we've heard, like doppelgangers. 
Seeing your
double.

B: Yes. When you see your double like that, that's when the two universes 
are intersecting
and you're still each in your separate universe. And you see them, but it's 
not very
common.

D: That's probably why it's so rare when it has been reported.

B: Yes. Usually what will happen is that someone else will see your double 
and tell you
about it later.

D: Oh. I've heard of cases like that. They'll say, "We saw you in such-and-
such a place. "
And you say, "I wasn't there. I was home all day. "

B: Exactly. You were at home but you were in an alternate universe and your 
alternate was
out wandering around.

D: That would explain a lot of these strange cases we've heard of But in 
the case of Tuin,
the animal was totally different than any animal on Earth at that time.

B: Yes. That was another reason why it was so rare for its matrix to 
survive and be
permanently crossed over, because there was no counterpart in this 
universe. At least
not on Earth. Now, there's a possibility that in that particular case, the 
animal does have
a counterpart in this universe, but on another planet. At which point, when 
this animal
crossed over and stayed crossed over, its counterpart either crossed over 
into another
universe itself or it ceased to exist at that point.

D: Another earthly animal wouldn't have crossed over in its place?


 
D: Another earthly animal wouldn't have crossed over in its place?

B: No, because it was not the counterpart of this animal.

D: It would have to be an exact counterpart then. But it did occur at a 
time when the village
needed food and they did eat it. It didn't harm them in any way. It's very 
interesting, it's
also very complicated.

B: Yes. I feel I have perhaps left some mistaken impressions in your mind, 
due to the
inadequacies of this language.

D: Well, that's possible. Other people I've spoken to like this have also 
said that the
language is inadequate to explain things. Sometimes they must draw 
analogies for me.

B: True. Most inadequate, too. It leaves rather simplified notions in your 
mind.

D: Yes, but sometimes that's the only way to explain things, even though 
it's not fully
accurate.

B: That is true. I don't want you to feel guilty or limit yourself on your 
actions simply
because of the alternative things that also come to pass. Continue to live 
your life as you
have always lived it, because it is the natural way of the gigantic cosmos. 
The fact is that
when you were born in this universe, you were also born in several other 
universes, too.
And so, actions and decisions that you make will cause another universe to 
come into
existence or perhaps alter another universe that is similar enough. This is 
not to alarm
you, because that happens all over all the time.

D: This is a natural thing, in other words.

B: Yes, and it's part of working out your karma. It's not like 
predestination either. You and
all of your alternate yous have freedom of choice in the decisions that 
come up in your
lives. And even though you make one decision, that doesn't automatically 
mean that an
alternate you has to make the other decision. If another alternate you 
makes the other
choice, then it's because they chose to. It is their free choice. And it 
usually ends up
balancing that way. Occasionally you and your alternate yous choose one way 
and the
other way was not chosen. Then another universe comes into being where that 
way
was chosen, to keep the energy balanced. Do you understand?

D: I'm trying to. This is going to take a bit of digesting and absorbing, 
trying to understand
it. Any time I'm exposed to a new idea, this is what happens. I have to go 
over it before
I really understand it.

B: Feel free to ask me more questions when you have digested it. It's 
important that you
understand.

D: I feel I'm being led to give this information that I receive to many 
people.

B: Yes, and it's important that you understand it as clearly as you can 
with the limitations of
your language. So that when it is broadcast to other people they'll have a 
clear
understanding and not a muddled understanding. For this particular concept 
could upset
the religious institutions of your universe. And it could cause much, much 
unnecessary


 
the religious institutions of your universe. And it could cause much, much 
unnecessary
turmoil.

D: You keep talking about these alternate people. Could one have one 
occupation and
another a different occupation? Or would it be very similar?

B: Oh, that depends. Many times it's not unusual for them to have similar 
occupations. For
example, in this universe a person is good at working with their hands and 
so they do,
say, electrical work. In another universe they may not be doing electrical 
work but may
be doing something else where they're also working with their hands. They 
may be a
craftsman or woodworker or something like that. Or if someone in this 
universe is an
engineer, but they have a hobby, say, music. They're very passionate about 
music but
it's just a hobby for them. Then in another universe they may be a musician 
instead of an
engineer. So whatever your basic tendencies are in your personality, since 
the
personality is basically the same across the universes. If it's a multi-
faceted personality
to where the person is capable of doing many different things, in the other 
universes
their counterparts may be doing something radically different than they are 
doing here,
because the ability to do this is in their personality.

D: For instance, now I am a writer. Would another part of me still be a 
housewife and not
interested in writing?

B: No, the interest to expand oneself would still be there. You may not 
necessarily take the
direction of writing in another universe though. For example, in this 
universe instead of
wanting to remain a housewife, you wanted to expand your mind and do 
something
more fulfilling and you became a writer. In another universe you would have 
this same
basic personality urge of not staying just a housewife. You would want to 
expand
yourself, to do something else, so you might have started doing volunteer 
work. Or
perhaps in another universe you might have gotten involved with crafts and 
such
instead. Or, I perceive that you're interested in psychic things. Well, in 
another universe
instead of getting involved with writing you may have gotten involved with 
psychic
things, and not thought about writing about them, but just doing them.

D: And when I thought of these different alternatives I could take, then 
they became a
reality somewhere else?

B: Yes, if they weren't already a reality somewhere else.

D: Ummm, this could get very complicated.

B: It is very complex. And I feel strongly that you won't be able to absorb 
it this time. You
will probably have to come back and ask me more questions, which is fine. 
It's
important that you understand this and that it's clear. Any decision you 
make is right.
There's no such thing as a wrong decision. You may feel later that you 
could have made
a better decision. But at the time the decision you made was right for you. 
And so, do
not feel guilty about so-called mistakes that you have made in the past, 
because there's
no such thing as a wrong decision.

D: Because the other side of the decision exists somewhere.

B: Yes, it is all balanced. And whenever a major decision comes up in your 
life, usually


 
B: Yes, it is all balanced. And whenever a major decision comes up in your 
life, usually
some form of that decision comes up in some of your alternate lives in the 
alternate
universes. And so, usually most aspects of the decision will be represented 
in the final
result. Occasionally, one of the aspects will not be represented and hence 
a new
universe will come into being to represent that side of the decision, too. 
Whenever it
happens you would not be aware of this because it's just a natural thing. 
And your life
will continue along that line and you won't realize there's an additional 
alternate you. It's
an automatic process and there's no physical phenomenon involved with it, 
so you don't
know when it happens.

D: Some of the questions I ask may seem very simple and very naive.

B: That is to be expected so that you will understand. You have to start 
somewhere.

D: Are these other alternate personalities all associated with the same 
family members?
(Yes) It wouldn't be a different family or a different husband or children 
or anything like
that.

B: Occasionally. Usually it is a balanced representation. For example, if 
at one point in your
life you had a choice between marrying one man or another man. And you 
decided on
one man, in the other universes several alternate yous will decide on the 
same man. And
usually several alternate yous will decide on the alternate man. Hence 
their universes
will be different in that direction because an alternate you decided on the 
other man.
And hence the family would be different that way. So, yes, there are yous 
that have
different families, different ancestors and such as that because of these 
different
decisions. But at the same time there are other universes where the same 
decisions
were made and so the same family members would be involved.

D: Then ifyou crossed over into a universe with a different husband and 
family, that would
be very confusing.

B: Yes, it would. But that doesn't happen very often, because since that 
universe is radically
different it would be more difficult for you to be able to cross over 
successfully. It's
usually with the universes where everything is very, very similar, almost 
identical, where
the easiest accidental crossing over takes place.

D: Would this have something to do with vibration levels?

B: Yes, complimentary vibrations, complimentary energies. A universe where 
similar
decisions have been made in the past. As in your universe where everything 
looks very
close to being the same, with only a few minor, very subtle differences 
here and there,
it's much easier to intersect with this universe. And intersect in such a 
way as to have an
open portal for you to pass through. Now there may be incidents where this 
universe
may intersect with another universe so that you may be able to observe 
things going on
but it would not be an open portal, to where you would not be able to 
interact with
things going on.

D: You could see through but not go through?

B: Right. For example, you may be walking one day and you may observe 
something that's
different than you remembered it. But you don't go over to investigate, you 
just keep


 
different than you remembered it. But you don't go over to investigate, you 
just keep
walking. You wonder about it and there's nobody around to ask about it. 
Hence you
have interacted with that universe. You merely observed something 
different. Or if there
are other people around, it would not occur to you to ask them about it. Or 
if you do,
they will seem to not hear you because the portal is not open to where you 
can interact.

D: Just like a window that you can see through, but not step through?

B: Right. And you would not be able to tell the place where your universe 
ends and that
universe begins. You'll just think you're looking across the street or 
what-have-you at
something. And somewhere between you and there is where the two universes 
are
intersecting.

D: You said though that sometimes you see something and it begins to look 
shimmery and
then it would just disappear?

B: Yes, that's when the intersection is coming to an end and the universes 
are drawing
apart. This would help explain many of the incidents of what you call 
ghosts and
mirages, too. You have a phenomenon known as the Bermuda Triangle. That 
area, for
some reason, keeps intersecting with this other particular universe. 
There's an unusual
magnetism there, and it causes these planes to fly into the other universe. 
And most of
the time their matrices dissolve.

D: Then the people no longer exist when they go through there?

B: Right. They pass over at that point.

D: And the plane, the ships or whatever, the whole thing dissolves? It no 
longer exists on
the other plane?

B: After it passes out of this universe into the other universe, it's no 
longer existing in this
universe for it has passed out. In the other universe it cannot exist 
because the
vibrations do not coincide, and their counterparts are still over there. So 
one of them
has to give. Usually it's the one that's most recently crossed over that 
dissolves.
Sometimes it's the other one that dissolves, but this does not happen very 
often. This is
the explanation for some of the accounts you have of someone walking across 
a field or
something, then disappearing into thin air. Their counterpart had just 
crossed over into
this universe and they had to go somewhere. And when they disappeared into 
thin air
usually they have either crossed over into the other universe or their 
matrix has
dissolved.

D: But this is just the dissolving of the physical body. The soul cannot be 
harmed in any
way, can it?

B: No, no. This is just the physical body.

D: Is the spiritual plane considered one of these parallel universes?

B: There are infinite universes on the physical plane, but on the spiritual 
plane it's all
basically one universe. We can interact with everything. On the physical 
plane some
people work out their karma by leading several alternate lives in various 
parallel


 
people work out their karma by leading several alternate lives in various 
parallel
universes. Especially if they want to work out some particular details of 
one particular
aspect of their karma. And the various decisions they make in the various 
universes
have balanced out in such a way as to help their karma. Sometimes, since 
all these
universes are on a physical plane, the protective barriers between them 
sometimes
cancel out. And the person they talk to has already passed over from this 
one universe,
but is still living in the other universe. It's difficult to explain.

D: I thought when they died in one universe, all of their different 
alternates would also die.

B: They do all die within the same general time, but not necessarily all at 
once. It depends
on how long it takes them to work out that aspect of karma, of alternate 
solutions to
this one aspect of karma in these various universes. It usually takes 
approximately the
same amount of time, but it's not a clear cut ending because time doesn't 
have any
meaning on this side. And so there's sometimes some discrepancies like 
that. But
usually they'll appear because it's not often that these discrepancies 
coincide with the
energy barriers nullifying themselves occasionally.

D: Then if you see somebody and find out later they had died weeks before, 
you might be
seeing an alternate?

B: Yes. Another explanation is that sometimes when a spirit has died a few 
weeks before
and they haven't adjusted yet to being on the spiritual plane, sometimes 
their spiritual
echo can be particularly convincing, or particularly compatible with the 
physical
vibration of things.

D: Be physical enough to where someone could touch them and talk with them? 
(Yes) This
would go along also with Jesus making Himself visible enough to where 
people could
touch Him. When He was supposed to have come back after the Resurrection.

B: Yes. When He first came back He was not fully adjusted to the spiritual 
level yet. And
that's why He told the first people who were wanting to touch Him, to not 
touch Him,
because He had not yet ascended to His Father. Yet later when Thomas wanted 
to
touch Him, He had made some other adjustments to His spiritual echo to 
where He
could be touched.

D: That has always been confusing. If they were dead how could they be that 
physical.
They also have the cases of the ghost hitchhikers, where they actually get 
in the car, and
they're riding and talking to the people.

B: Yes. And then disappear.

D: Would that be along the same line? (Yes)

This barrage of strange information left me mentally exhausted. I felt as 
though my brain
had been twisted and bent like a pretzel. Nothing had ever quite disturbed 
me as much as
this avalanche. I knew it would take a long time, if ever, for me to 
absorb, sort it out and
understand it. Maybe other readers will not have the same difficulty and it 
will fit right in
with their view of reality, or at least be plausible enough to open their 
mind to radical
thinking.


 
thinking.

When Beth awakened the only thing she remembered about the session was a 
strange
mental picture. She wanted to tell me about it before it vanished.

B: Picture electronic models of the atom, where it shows the various 
electron shells and the
paths of the electrons going, "Whirrrrr", around in all the directions. Now 
these paths of
the electrons, instead of being electronic threads like they are pictured, 
picture them as
being silver bands instead. And picture this at the very electron levels, 
these silver
bands about a fourth of an inch wide, I'd say. And the whole picture being
approximately about six inches around. (She made hand motions to show the 
size.)

D: It would be bigger than a baseball.

B: About the size of a good-sized grapefruit or cantaloupe. And these 
silver bands being
about a fourth of an inch wide, going around in all different directions. 
Roiling and
undulating a little bit and moving and constantly shifting like it 
contained an explosion of
silver bands. There's no way of counting them, it's an infinite number of 
them. That's the
picture in my mind.

D: They're kind of entwined or what?

B: Yeah, there'll be one going like this and another one overlapping and 
another one
overlapping and another one overlapping. (Hand motions.) And they're all 
kind of
intertwined and overlapping and crossing over. And the shifts between them, 
and the
relationships between them always altering and shifting and the angles 
changing and
such as that.

D: This may be another visualization picture they were trying to give me to 
show how the
different universes operate. They talked about a cloth with all of the 
threads
intertwining.

B: Yes, I also saw the threads doing this.

D: This must have been the picture in your mind, but they couldn't quite 
get that across, so
they gave me the idea of a cloth because it was simpler to describe.

B: Yes. Perhaps we need both concepts to help explain what it is like.

Information on the same subject from another source.

D.â?¢ If each one of us is living in different planes of existence at the 
same time, is this what is
known as parallel lives?

Phil: That is accurate. In the sense that each of you, at this point in 
your lives, are simply
facets of your true entire self. You are pinpoints of awareness. Your total 
awareness is
far beyond anything you could encompass or imagine at your level. 
Therefore, it is easy
to see that as your awareness grows, as you broaden your reality of the 
spiritual ladder,
you find that your awareness overlaps with that of other individuals. Such 
that at the
ultimate level you are indeed on the God plane, where all is one. Your 
awareness on


 
ultimate level you are indeed on the God plane, where all is one. Your 
awareness on
your level is simply a drawn-out or focused pinpoint of that total 
spiritual awareness.
And so it could be seen that at various levels your awareness would indeed 
overlap
with others, such that ultimately all is one. Therefore, all lives 
ultimately are concurrent.

D: You once said we were just the tips of our own icebergs.

P: That is accurate.

D: When the predicted Earth changes come about on our planet, how will that 
affect the
parallel or interpenetrating universes?

P: There will be experiences on this particular level which will be 
experienced on this plane.
However, the experience as a whole will be shared on a much deeper level. 
On a race
level as well as on a deeper level, the universal level. Even now 
experiences on other
planets and in other areas of your universe are being shared by a deeper 
aspect of
yourself. A farther-up-the-ladder level of yourself. When - and this is 
again on an
individual level -- each of you experience that transition, which each must 
eventually
experience, then you will see that there are others on other planes who 
have
experienced similar transitions. And they will be able to offer 
encouragement and
energy, so that you will be assisted in whatever endeavors you need.

More information came forth when Beth visited the Library on the spirit 
plane during a
session in 1986.

B: It has been a while since we have met in the library. The knowledge is 
all here, sparkling
and shiny and ready to be learned. If the question happens to be located 
somewhere
else, I will project myself there instead. It is no problem.

D: One time I was asking you about UFOs and space ships from outer space. 
And at that
time you became quite upset with me because I couldn't understand the 
concept of
dimensions. (Yes) You said these ships came from many dimensions, and you 
said I
was quite ignorant on the subject. (Laugh) Could you enlighten me?

B: (Exasperated) I will try. One difficulty is the planetary influences 
under which you were
born. It makes you hold very solidly to what you perceive as reality, which 
occasionally
comes across on this level as being dense or stubborn. Which is sometimes 
frustrating. I
will try to explain to you about dimensions. Where you are, on the road in 
the life you
are living at this point in your development, you perceive three dimensions 
visually. That
is height, width and depth. And your scientists assume that the fourth 
dimension is time,
to take up the space of the rest of the object that you know is there, but 
you cannot
directly see, since light travels in a straight line on your level of 
existence. Out of
convenience your wise men have labeled these dimensions: the first, second, 
third and
fourth dimensions, assuming that is all there is. From their limited 
understanding of the
nature of the universe and their limited understanding of the mathematics 
involved, this is
sufficient to work out their equations. However, there are many different 
ways of
perceiving reality, many different ways of experiencing "what is". And each 
of these
different ways contain and involve various dimensions. These various 
dimensions are
not necessarily length, width, depth and time. These labels apply to but 
four dimensions
when there are really many dimensions. Do you understand so far? (Yes) The 
various


 
when there are really many dimensions. Do you understand so far? (Yes) The 
various
combinations of these different dimensions contain various branches of the 
mega-
universe that I have described to you before. Do you remember about the 
universe and
how it's always branching off and dividing and weaving together due to the 
nature of
time?

D: Yes. And then the parallel universes are all interweaving together?

B: Exactly. These parallel universes not only involve the same dimensions 
with which you
are familiar, but also other parallel universes that are involving with all 
the other
dimensions that you have no way of perceiving. These other universes also 
contain
intelligent life, higher life forms who are also working through the circle 
of karma. The
beings in some of these universes are much more advanced than you are, 
spiritually,
mentally and intellectually. Consequentially, many of them have discovered 
a way to
travel from their universe to your universe by using certain wondrous 
devices, to alter
the dimensions they are perceiving. And by altering the dimensions they 
perceive into
the dimensions you perceive, it automatically puts them in your universe. 
It's hard to
explain. Consequentially, that is why they are said to be from different 
dimensions.
Because their universe occupies the same space, so to speak, as your 
universe, with a
different set of dimensions so that nothing collides. To draw an analogy in 
your world:
In an area on a foggy day, it's like having a piece of gauze hanging in the 
fog with some
dew on the gauze and some mist in the fog. Now the gauze, the dew, the mist 
and the
fog are all occupying the same space, but they're still separate from each 
other. This is
the way it is with the different dimensions. Your set of dimensions might 
be the gauze,
for example. One being's set of dimensions might be the fog, and the fog is 
all
throughout the gauze and in the gauze, but it does not collide with the 
gauze. And all this
being can perceive is the fog. Therefore, it is not aware of the gauze and 
does not
collide with it. Whereas, all you're aware of is the gauze and the fibers 
that make up the
gauze. You're not aware of the fog that's around and through the gauze and 
surrounding
each of the fibers of the gauze. And you're not aware of the dew that has 
condensed on
the gauze, for it is out of your perception. Do you understand?

D: It's difficult. The scientists in our time think that these UFOs come 
from physical space
as we know it.

B: They come from physical space, but not as you know it. They alter their 
perception of
reality to coincide with your perception of reality, which causes them to 
appear in space
as you know it. One way they can obtain the fantastic speeds they use for 
traveling is
by partially perceiving both universes, so they are able to condense the 
distance
between the points. Which I know sounds totally confusing, but that's the 
only way it
can be explained in your language. When I look at the so-called "visual" 
representations
of it in this library, the concepts involved are very elegant and simple 
like most large
concepts that are the basic building blocks of the universe. But when I 
start trying to
explain them in words, they sound much more complicated than they really 
are.
Because I'm trying to explain what is not, as well as what is, so I will 
put across an
accurate mental picture.

D: I see. But the investigators think of UFOS coming from different 
planets. I don't know if
they can understand this concept.


 
B: They need to be very clear on this subject of the various dimensions. 
I've only used the
labels of the four dimensions that you have. The three that you perceive 
visually are all
that you can perceive with your five senses. You simply have no concepts 
anywhere in
your brains or your language to deal with other dimensions. Therefore, I 
have not given
them any labels. However, I will say this to help understanding. That which 
you
consider to be part of the dimension called "time", actually encompasses 
several
dimensions. Your world and universe does not contain just four dimensions. 
It is
composed of many more dimensions than that, but the others are lumped under 
the
label you call "time". That is why strange things often happen which are 
inexplicable,
due to the nature of these various dimensions interacting with each other, 
which you
perceive as one dimension. Therefore it's conflicting, nonsensical and 
confusing to you
sometimes. The various natures of these various dimensions which you call 
"time" are
these extra dimensions. You are capable of perceiving them, but your 
scientists try to
rationalize them away. However your body is equipped to perceive them, and 
it is this
perception of these other dimensions that gives rise to what you have 
labeled "psychic
powers". These psychic powers are not anything extraordinary. They are 
along the
same lines of your being able to perceive depth, length, width. These 
psychic powers
are your tuning in to these other dimensions that you have lumped under the 
concept of
time.

D: This is a subject that likely could go on for quite a while.

B: It could. For several sessions. Several of your tapes.

D: The main thing is that I can write it, and let those who can understand 
it, understand it,
even if I can't grasp it all.

B: Those who are higher educated may have a more difficult time 
understanding because
they are more fixed in their ideas.

Information from Phil during a session in 1996 in Hollywood where he was 
living at the
time. I had been trying to meet with him for quite a while, but my 
traveling schedule did not
allow for it. My main focus in this session was to tie up some loose ends 
and find missing
pieces that I could use in this book. It took many years of gathering bits 
and pieces from
various people all over the world to bring forth these concepts and to 
clarify them, as best
we can with our understanding.

Phil came to my hotel after he got off work. After catching up on the last 
few months
we started the session. As he relaxed on the bed he began to speak before I 
gave him his
keyword. I did not have to use our normal procedure. He started before I 
even had the
tape recorder turned on. This only happened once before, in the early days 
of our work
when we were working on the story of the seeding of the Earth.

P: You are a record keeper, and there are now those who would facilitate 
this endeavor.
You may ask that which you perceive to be your questions.

D: I wanted those to be present who could provide information in analogies, 
if possible, to
make it easier for the average person to understand.


 
make it easier for the average person to understand.

P: That is accurate. That has, as you yourself have noted previously, 
always been our
trademark. To use your simplified symbolisms to convey the abstract 
concepts which
we would impart to you. We find that it is perhaps easier for the human 
mind to
visualize that which is familiar, as opposed to trying to conceptualize 
that which is
abstract. It is necessary, due to the unique structure of your human mind - 
and we
would clarify here, not to say the brain, but rather the mind itself. The 
mental processes
which are inherent in your human existence are not conventional. They are 
somewhat
modified from the accepted norm of what we would call the "universal 
reality".

D: I am involved in a project, and I am trying to understand many very 
complicated
concepts. Can you explain the concept of simultaneous time?

P: We see the reality being somewhat misrepresented in your conventional 
wisdom that
your human mind seeks to define. This is both a hindrance and a help in 
your desire to
understand. We would ask that you picture a disk lying on its flat face, so 
that the top
of this disk is viewable to you.

D: Looking down on it?

P: That is correct. Then inscribe a point at some distance from the center 
of this disk, along
a radius of a line from the center to the perimeter or outside edge of this 
disk. Then
rotate this disk, and notice that the path that is traveled by this 
inscribed point, seems to
continue indefinitely in one direction. We would describe this as infinity. 
In that the
perceived direction has never changed, and the end has never been met. You 
have
never met yourself on this path. Therefore, to the observer who is 
positioned on this
point, there is no end or no beginning. There is simply motion or movement 
in a
perceived forward direction. Then realize that this perception is due only 
to the fact that
you are on the plane of your travel. Were you to remove yourself from that 
plane, or
take the perspective of the one looking down on the disk, as opposed to the 
one who
is on the disk, this perception would be apparent. The apparent discrepancy 
is that
there is indeed a beginning and an end. Any position on that disk could be 
used as a
reference, or beginning or end. It is simply not apparent from that 
position on the disk.
When one removes oneself from the plane of apparent reality, then the true 
reality is
manifest.

D: Then the one who is on the disk, would that be the way we perceive it?

P: That is how it is perceived, not that you perceive it.

D: Because we perceive it as proceeding in a linear fashion.

P: That is accurate. The perception is simply from a vantage point, and not 
from a reality.
We find that many on your plane seek to define their reality by their 
vantage point.
There are broader realities that go unnoticed, simply because people refuse 
to alter
their vantage point. Which is something that is not possible to someone who 
defies the
ability to do so.

D: I think one of the complications we have with trying to understand 
simultaneous time, is
the idea that instead of progressing in a linear fashion, everything is 
actually occurring at


 
the idea that instead of progressing in a linear fashion, everything is 
actually occurring at
the same time. That is how we define simultaneous time.

P: The concept itself is somewhat not accurate. Your definition of 
happening is, in itself, not
quite able to comprehend the reality of existence. When we say "happening", 
the very
idea of happening is defining. Happening is right now, as opposed to 
existing, which is
undefined. The perception of happening is again somewhat limiting, in that 
by its
definition, the word "happen" has to have both a beginning and an end. The 
very
definition of "happening" indicates the beginning of some event, and the 
end of some
event. Therefore, we would ask that you drop both these beginning and end 
points.
And simply realize that there is that which is. Therefore, all is existing 
simultaneously, as
opposed to all is happening simultaneously.

D: One of the difficulties I have with this is, in our reality as we 
perceive it, you grow from a
baby to a child to an adult. And that is linear. If it's all existing at 
the same time, how
can that be defined?

P: There exists many different scenarios in your lifetime, that you 
consciously perceive in a
singular fashion. And here we refer to our other statement, that your 
mental processes
are somewhat modified from the general accepted universal realities. Your 
mental
processes in themselves define that which you perceive. They allow only a 
very small
portion of reality at any given time. There are those who can see a much 
broader
spectrum of existence, without these limiting factors, neither beginning 
nor end, but total
existence. We speak here of many who are of much higher and advanced planes 
of
awareness. However, it is possible for those on your plane to comprehend 
this and
even experience this in some fashion or manner of degrees as they open 
their mind, so
to say, to drop the barriers of beginning and end. The universe exists. It 
does not begin
or end. It simply exists.

D: But in our reality we see ourselves starting as a baby and the body 
grows and changes.
Doesn't that contradict the idea of everything happening at once?

P: The birth experience is very analogous to the mental concepts, or mental 
functions of
your experience. There is a defined beginning and a defined end, a birth 
and death. And
your life is defined by all of those points that fall in between the two 
boundaries. Were
you to remove yourself from this defined set of perimeters and look at your 
total
existence, you would see that the birth and death "bench marks" are simply 
definitions
and not realities. Your soul is existing both in and out of the "bench 
marks" you
describe as birth and death. You therefore take a higher or broader 
perspective, and
see that you exist whether you are alive or not.

D: Yes, these are things I can understand. I just can't put it into the 
perimeters of
simultaneous time where everything would be occurring at once.

P: The existence of terms such as "happening" or "beginning and end", are 
somewhat
defining, in that they make you think in those terms. We would ask that you 
use
different terms, such as "existence", which is not defining in beginning or 
end, but simply
relates the existence of reality. Reality exists. It does not begin, and it 
does not end.
Your definition of simultaneous time is simply an attempt to look at the 
whole picture in
a two-dimensional term, which is somewhat confusing, in that there is 
indeed this


 
a two-dimensional term, which is somewhat confusing, in that there is 
indeed this
concept but not in your terms.

D: We have to deal with the terms that our mind understands in the English 
language. All
right. Let's go on to another one. I'm trying to understand the concept of 
parallel
lifetimes, even parallel universes. Maybe that's two totally different 
things, but let's start
with parallel lifetimes. They say these are lifetimes we are experiencing 
at the same time.
And there again the concept of time comes up. But they are in different 
time periods,
and may even overlap.

P: This is indeed a similar concept, in that parallel time and parallel 
universes are indeed the
simultaneous time and universes of which we spoke earlier. It is simply a 
matter of
focusing your attention on one particular aspect of that which is the sum 
of all your
experiences. We would refer again to the analogy of the circle, in which 
any one point
defined on the circle can be either a beginning or an end. It is not 
defined by its
character as one or the other. It is simply there. Then understand that all 
points on that
circle exist simultaneously on that circle. And are neither beginning nor 
end, in and of
themselves, but only by definition. They are not, in and of themselves, a 
point. They are
simply a definition.

D: We believe that we enter a body as a spirit and experience that life. 
But if we are also
existing, living another lifetime that is parallel to it, how can that be 
defined? I'm thinking
of one soul entering one body at one individual time.

P: Your reality, you, your personal reality, could be defined as a circle. 
You, in your
conscious state, can only comprehend the point or segment that your mind is 
capable of
perceiving. Your awareness is only capable of perceiving that which is 
directly in front
of you. Not to say that you cannot see beyond your own nose, but we would 
use that
analogy in the sense of an overall picture. All that you are and all that 
you have been
and all that you shall be, are on that circle. But your perception of that 
is simply that
which is small enough for your conscious mind to perceive. You are, on 
higher planes,
aware of the sum total of your existence. However, your conscious mind, on 
the plane
from which you are speaking, is only capable of that which is most 
immediate to your
conscious mind.

D: I just had a thought. Whenever I am doing hypnosis and I take the person 
to other
lifetimes, is that a way of changing the focus? Like switching channels on 
a television
set.

P: That is exactly right. It is indeed the same person or energy. The 
consciousness is simply
directed forwards or backwards along this circle. This being exists. It 
does not begin, it
does not end. It simply exists. You merely change your focus or perspective 
from one
section of that existence to another. There is no break in the existence. 
It is continuous
and infinite in either direction. However, you may advance your perception 
to suit that
which you seek. The knowledge you seek will be found on some other portion 
of that
circle.

D: Then it's as though the subconscious has the knowledge, the sum total of 
all of the
lifetimes.

P: The subconscious is the sum total of all those lifetimes. It is the 
circle itself. The conscious


 
P: The subconscious is the sum total of all those lifetimes. It is the 
circle itself. The conscious
simply moves to that portion of the circle of which you seek information. 
And then
relates that which is in that portion of the circle. We would clarify, as 
in your question,
that in cases of mental aberrations or illness where the perception is 
distorted, then
moving to another portion of the circle would cause a distortion in the 
perception. We
speak here with the assumption that the realities are presented as they 
truly are, and not
through a distorted lens of false impression. For that indeed is possible. 
The lens or
conscious mind, need be clear and undistorted, so that the information from 
the
different points on this circle, is both presented and .... We find here a 
difficulty in
translating the word, to infer that the perception of that information is 
accurate.

D: Then it sounds as though our concept of the subconscious is really in 
error. Is the
subconscious most closely related to the soul or the spirit?

P: There is actually no difference. The soul and spirit are identical. The 
subconscious, in
your definition, is simply the intelligence or awareness of that soul. In 
your definition, the
awareness of your soul is defined as the subconscious. The fact is that 
your soul is your
awareness. That is one of the stumbling blocks in learning the realities of 
the universe. Is
that your awareness is your reality. It is not that you perceive the 
universe through your
awareness, the reality is your awareness. You are what you think. That is 
your true
reality.

D: We think that the subconscious is like the record keeper, the guardian 
of the systems of
the body, and remains objective in that way. It is like a protector of the 
body. But I
guess I have not correlated it with being the actual soul or spirit.

P: The existence of your awareness validates the fact that you are. You 
think, therefore you
are. And yet you are, and yet not know it. Therefore you think, therefore 
you are not.

D: Oftentimes when I contact the subconscious directly and ask it for 
information about the
body, it seems to be very objective and removed.

P: The emotional aspects of living in an environment such as you find 
yourself in, require that
there be some sort of interface, in order to function with the currents of 
realities that
swirl around you. These emotions allow the intake of information from that 
which is
being processed around you, to be assimilated into the existence of your 
soul. To
translate the existences around you into a manner which can be perceived by 
your
consciousness.

D: I think that makes it a little easier. Another question along the same 
line. Can you give
me a description or definition of other dimensions that are existing in 
close proximity to
us, although they are invisible to us?

P: There are many dimensions surrounding your defined area of reality. We 
would ask that
you choose that which you perceive to be the most relevant, and define it 
in terms that
you may understand. There are in fact many dimensions, both above and below 
your
depth of perception. However, that is not to say that one or another is any 
greater or
lesser than.

D: They say there are many dimensions existing very close to us, but 
invisible to us, and yet


 
D: They say there are many dimensions existing very close to us, but 
invisible to us, and yet
they are very similar to ours. Does that make any sense?

P: They are accessible to you, however, perhaps not apparent to you. There 
are many
aspects of these other dimensions which overlap from one dimension to 
another. And
yet there are many more aspects which are unique unto that particular 
dimension. There
are times when your emotional states cause your mind to expand and broaden 
and
enhance your perception of the world around you. For example, many people 
find that
watching a particular sunset at a particular time in their life, or 
perhaps, time of day or
year, will give them a feeling of awareness that is not common in their 
life. A oneness
with nature that is uncommon. Or perhaps in the vernacular of those who 
seek these
experiences, to become one with nature. They have attuned their 
consciousness to that
particular thread which runs common to all of these universes. Therefore 
they feel the
breath of their existence expand to the point that they feel they are in 
many other
dimensions at once. And indeed they are. They are aware of it.

D: Then it seems to bring up the same concept of where our focus is. The 
other dimensions
are all there, but we can't perceive them because of our focus.

P: That is accurate.

D: Then it seems like those three topics go along together.

P: That is accurate. The general scope of this conversation is more of 
perception as
opposed to reality. The realities of the universe are there for all to 
perceive. However,
the individual growth and understanding of the person who would be trying 
to
understand it at any given point, would determine to what depth or breath 
or height they
would be able to perceive these other realities.

D: Then when they talk about raising our consciousness, does that mean we 
will become
more aware of these other realities?

P: That is accurate.

Discussion at one of the group meetings in the 1980s.

Q. Sometimes we think of having various aspects of ourselves, that quite 
possibly might be
living here on Earth at the same time that we do. How frequently is this 
true?

Phil: My instant response was, very frequent. Much more frequent than we're 
aware of. In
fact, the more thought projections we send out in those areas, the more 
"juice" we give
that capability. However, our aspects have a life of their own. They exist, 
and most of
the time are not conscious of their other aspects. Us and others.

During another session with Phil in 1999.

D: I have been gathering information about different dimensions, and I 
wanted to expand on
that. I do know, in my limited way, that the other dimensions that surround 
our planet
are physical worlds, with physical human beings living on them. But they 
are vibrating at


 
are physical worlds, with physical human beings living on them. But they 
are vibrating at
different speeds and are invisible to us. Can you give me any more 
information on that?

Phil: There is a certain circular reality in that there is no sense of 
finiteness in the true reality.
There are many shades of reality which are expressed in different ways. 
However, to
say that a dimension is physical, as opposed to spiritual, is somewhat 
misleading. The
concept seems to be understood as physical being different from spiritual. 
It is simply
that that which you call "physical" has certain characteristics, which are 
somewhat
separate or different from that which you call "spiritual". However, they 
are one and the
same. It is simply a matter of there being certain differences which 
distinguish one from
the other. If you were to define the true reality of green water as opposed 
to blue
water, you could say that certainly green water is not the same as blue 
water. However,
it's obvious that the true constituent of each, which is water, is entirely 
identical. There is
simply differences between the two, which distinguish them. So could you 
say that blue
water is really different from green water?

D: I have heard there are other beings living in these other dimensions. 
They are invisible to
us, but they are living in what they consider a physical world.

P: That is accurate. It is as the radio waves in your air are all existing 
at the same time, and
all contain different information, different realities, but yet can exist 
in the same space at
the same time. It is simply a matter of a difference in frequency. There is 
no interference
until the frequencies attempt to share the same frequency at the same time.

D: This causes what we call "static" or overlapping?

P: Yes. Trouble.

D: Does this happen with dimensions?

P: Occasionally. But thankfully, in the scheme of things there are 
safeguards which prevent
this. However, it is possible for an occasional overlap.

D: What would happen if that occurred?

P: Beings from different dimensions could interact and become aware of each 
other through
their own sensory perceptions. The senses, which you call your "five 
senses", are
instruments which are attuned to the frequencies on your level of 
existence. The beings
which inhabit other levels of existence have sensory organs which are 
attuned to their
own particular frequency of existence. If, for some reason, these levels of 
awareness
were to overlap or to share the same frequency, then the sensory elements 
of each
would be attuned to the same frequency. And the beings on each plane would 
be
aware of each other.

D: Would they know something unusual had happened?

P: Perhaps, but not necessarily. There are between the dimensions slight 
changes. Between
successive dimensions the greater changes become more apparent. Such that 
the beings
from several dimensions removed would, if they were able to comprehend that 
they
were seeing, realize that there is indeed something very peculiar 
happening. However,
because the changes are so subtle between the dimensions, each successive 
dimension


 
because the changes are so subtle between the dimensions, each successive 
dimension
is slightly different from the next. It could possibly be that one would 
not be, at least
initially, aware that they had found themselves in another dimension.

D: But it is possible to go back and forth.

P: That is accurate.

D: We have heard that sometimes there are windows that make it easier to go 
from one
dimension to the other. Is this true?

P: There are openings which are useful to allow beings, who have the 
knowledge and
awareness, to be able to manifest this so-called "window". However, there 
is not in
your terminology, a certain place which can be defined as an existing 
phenomenon, in
and of itself, which is static, that you can access at any time simply by 
walking up to it.
The energies can be manipulated such that a window can be generated. 
However, it is
not a naturally occurring phenomenon. There was, as you are aware, an 
experiment
done by your Navy which is commonly referred to as the "Philadelphia 
Experiment".
This is an example of an experiment with these "windows". There are those 
beings who
are spiritually capable of passing from one dimension to the other. Your 
best example
perhaps would be Jesus, who could access many different levels. After his 
ascension he
could return to your plane consciously and appear. Even though he perhaps 
was not of
your plane, he could come to your plane.

D: You mean the government found a way to open the window to go back and 
forth, with
the Philadelphia Experiment? Or they created a window?

P: We would say that a window was opened. However, the ability to get back 
was not
quite as finessed as the ability to open it. There were catastrophic 
results because of the
inability to properly manipulate this phenomenon. It is a natural - in the 
universal sense -
condition. These planes are simply natural and common. However, it is your 
level of
understanding at this point which makes them or this concept somewhat 
supernatural.
Nothing could be further from the truth. It is the basis of reality, in the 
universal sense.

D: But the government found a way to do this.

P: There are those who are working on manipulating these energies. There 
are some who
have succeeded in more or less fashion. However, because of the lack of 
spiritual
awareness, which is necessary, there is as yet perhaps a most crude 
fundamental
understanding of this phenomenon.

D: Are the experiments continuing?

P: That is accurate. It is possible at this time to transport energy or 
matter through the
dimensions. However, the spiritual realities which enable this phenomenon 
to occur are
as yet not understood. The basis of understanding to this point has been 
technological.
The spiritual component has not been understood. There have been 
experiments which
have failed. And the participants were somewhat in worse shape afterwards 
than
before. Their soul or spirit has the ability, or perhaps the resources, to 
heal these
victims of these experiments when they have passed through the dimensional 
plane to
that which you call the "spiritual" plane. There have been cases where 
individuals were


 
that which you call the "spiritual" plane. There have been cases where 
individuals were
completely lost to another dimension, and were, in essence, trapped in 
another
dimension.

D: How could they be trapped if the soul can go anywhere it wants and do 
anything it
wants.

P: It is the physical components which we speak of. There are cases of the 
physical body
being completely transported to another dimension with the soul intact.

D: That's what you mean. The physical was trapped in another dimension, and 
couldn't get
back.

P: That is accurate. Your comprehension is adequate to allow us to see that 
which you are
describing. And yes, it is true that they sometimes overlap. However, at 
this point it is
not technologically feasible for someone on your plane to attempt this on a 
regular
basis. It is in fact one of the manners in which those you call the 
"aliens" are able to
maneuver through vast distances. It is simply a matter of going between the 
dimensions,
and finding those portals which exist in their naturally occurring state. 
We wish here to
define the difference between that which we were describing as a window as 
opposed
to what we describe as a portal.

D: Yes, I would like to know the difference.

P: In the context in which we were speaking earlier, a window was a device 
which allowed
one to simply pass from one plane of existence to another. This is not a 
naturally
occurring device. A portal, however, is a naturally occurring phenomenon 
much like a
tunnel, in which what you would call "distance" on a particular plane can 
be crossed.
One would be able to travel great distances by going through these portals. 
However,
these portals are on the same plane. They do not transcend the separate 
planes of
reality. Once one has arrived at the destination on that particular plane, 
it is necessary
to convert to the plane which one wishes to arrive at.

D.â?¢ That's the part I'm having confusion with. This is different from 
other dimensions, this is
on the same plane.

P: Portals are on the same plane. They don't transcend planes. There are 
portals within the
planes themselves, however, the portals do not span the planes.

D: And this is different than going between dimensions. P: That is 
accurate.

D: I'm still a little confused on that. If we're thinking of the same plane 
of existence, would
the aliens be coming from a physical star or part of the galaxy that is out 
there now. But
rather than going by speed of light or whatever, they would just find a 
portal?

P: That is accurate.

D: So they're on this physical plane of reality, rather than in another 
dimension. They just
found these doorways so they can go back and forth faster.

P: That is accurate.


 
P: That is accurate.

D: All of this is confusing to me, but I just had an idea. Using the planet 
Venus as an
example, in "our" dimension it appears that there is no life there. Could 
it be possible
that in an "alternate" reality or a different dimension, there could be 
people living there?

P: On the level in which you experience reality, there would not be. 
However, in higher
dimensions there are in fact many lifeforms on many of the planets that are 
simply at a
different level of expression. It would be simply that the expression, as 
it manifests on
your level, does not convey or express the essence of what you would call 
"Reforms".
There is at the lower levels of that expression simply gas and rock. 
However, much as
an iceberg is considered only partially visible, it's known that the entire 
expression of
the iceberg is not visible. The level at which you are seeing the reality 
on Venus is
simply a portion of that which is underwater, so to say. There are portions 
of the total
expression which are invisible to you because your perceptions are not able 
to conceive
the reality of the higher planes of existence.

D: So on an alternate reality, another parallel world, so to speak, could 
there be a physical
race living there?

P: That is accurate. And in the sense of our iceberg analogy we would 
include the iceberg
to transcend planes of existence.

When Phil awakened he discussed the portion of the session that he 
remembered.

P: The main thing I got was the fact that there's a difference between the 
dimensions. But
that within a dimension there are levels of awareness even within a 
dimension. For
example, there are things that we're not aware of on this dimension, much 
less the other
dimensions. It's like the spectrum of light that is all one light in this 
dimension, and we
may be only aware of certain portions of the spectrum. Our awareness is 
limited to a
very small portion of this dimension. We're not completely aware of all the 
elements of
this dimension, and much less the other dimensions. And so the concept of 
portals is
within a dimension. You can travel great distances within this dimension, 
but there are
not portals from this dimension to the next. But there are degrees of ... 
it's almost like
there are dimensions within dimensions. There are levels within this 
dimension that
change enough that they would be different from the other levels within 
this dimension.

D: Kind of like reading an octave. Each note would be a dimension, but it's 
still safe within
an octave. (Yes) I really appreciated your explaining about the portals as 
opposed to
the windows.

P: The water seemed to be the easiest way to explain how we think of 
spiritual and
physical. It's basically the same reality only in a different form.

We all agreed that we are growing and expanding to where we could handle 
and
understand complicated information now that we never could have understood 
in the
beginning of our work.

 


 
ARTICLE THAT APPEARED IN THE
DAILY TELEGRAPH, London -
Oct. 11, 1995

"WELCOME TO THE NEXT WORLD"

By Dr. Michio Kaku

Einstein's theory of gravity, which gives us the Big Bang theory and black 
holes, has
been subjected to the most stringent test yet and passed with flying 
colors.

In the latest issue of Physics Today, astronomers from Harvard, MIT and the 
Haystack
Observatory proudly announced that they had confirmed Einstein's theory to 
within an
astonishing 0.04 percent accuracy by measuring the bending of radio waves 
from the
quasar 3C279 near the edge of the visible universe. But there is some irony 
in this
announcement. Each success only highlights a yawning gap. Even as 
scientists hail ever
more accurate tests of Einstein's theory of warped space, Einstein himself 
knew that his
theory broke down at the instance of the Big Bang. The theory had feet of 
clay.

Relativity was worthless, he realized, when it came to answering the most 
embarrassing
cosmic question in all of science: What happened before the Big Bang? Ask 
any
cosmologist this question, and they will throw up their hands, roll their 
eyes, and lament:
"This may be forever beyond the reach of science. We just don't know."

Until now, that is. A remarkable consensus has been developing recently 
around what
is called "quantum cosmology", in which scientists believe that a merger of 
quantum theory
and Einstein's relativity may resolve these sticky theological questions. 
Theoretical physicists
are rushing in where the angels fear to tread.

In particular, an appealing but startling new picture is emerging in 
quantum cosmology
that may be able to synthesize some of the great mythologies of creation.

There are two dominant religious mythologies. According to Judaeo-Christian 
belief,
the universe had a definite beginning. This is the Genesis hypothesis, in 
which the universe
was hatched from a Cosmic Egg. However, according to the Hindu-Buddhist 
belief in
Nirvana, the universe is timeless; it never had a beginning, nor will it 
have an end.

Quantum cosmology proposes a beautiful synthesis of these seemingly hostile
viewpoints. In the beginning was Nothing. No space, no matter or energy. 
But according to
the quantum principle, even Nothing was unstable. Nothing began to decay; 
that is, it began
to "boil" with billions of tiny bubbles forming and expanding rapidly. Each 
bubble became
an expanding universe.

If this is true, then our universe is actually part of a much larger 
"multiverse" of parallel
universes, which is truly timeless, like Nirvana. As Steve Weinberg, the 
Nobel laureate


 
universes, which is truly timeless, like Nirvana. As Steve Weinberg, the 
Nobel laureate
physicist, has said: "An important implication is that there wasn't a 
beginning; that there were
increasingly large Big Bangs, so that the (multiverse) goes on forever - 
one doesn't have to
grapple with the question of it before the Bang. The (multiverse) has just 
been here all
along. I find that a very satisfying picture."

Universes can literally spring into existence as a quantum fluctuation of 
Nothing. This is
because the positive energy found in matter is balanced against the 
negative energy of
gravity, so the total energy of a bubble is zero. Thus, it takes no net 
energy to create a new
universe.

Alan Guth, originator of the inflationary theory, once remarked: "It's 
often said there is
no such thing as a free lunch. But the universe itself may be a free 
lunch."

And Andre Linde of Stanford has said: "If my colleagues and I are right, we 
may soon
be saying goodbye to the idea that our universe was a single fireball 
created in the Big
Bang."

Although this picture is appealing, it also raises more questions. Can life 
exist on these
parallel universes? Cambridge cosmologist Stephen Hawking is doubtful: he 
believes that
our universe may co-exist with other universes, but our universe is 
special. The probability
of forming these other bubbles is vanishingly small.

On the other hand, Weinberg believes most of these parallel universes are 
probably
dead. To have stable DNA molecules, the proton must be stable for at least 
three billion
years. In these dead universes, the protons might have decayed into a sea 
of electrons and
neutrons.

Our universe may be one of the few compatible with life. This would, in 
fact, answer
the age-old question of why the physical constants of the universe fall in 
a narrow band
compatible with the formation of life. If the charge of the electron, the 
gravitational constant,
etc., were changed slightly, then life would have been impossible. This is 
called the
Anthropic Principle. As Freeman Dyson of Princeton said: "It's as if the 
universe knew we
were coming."

The strong version of this states that this proves the existence of God or 
an all-powerful
deity. But according to quantum cosmology, perhaps there are millions of 
dead universes. It
was an accident, therefore, that our universe had conditions compatible 
with the formation
of stable DNA molecules.

This leaves open the possibility, however, that there are parallel 
universes out there
which are almost identical to ours, except for some fateful incident. 
Perhaps George III did
not lose the Colonies in one such universe.

However, I can calculate the probability that one day you might be walking 
down the
street, only to fall into a hole in space and enter a parallel universe. 
You would have to wait
longer than the lifetime of the universe for such a cosmic event to happen.

As the biologist J.B.S. Haldane observed: "The universe is not only queerer 
than we
suppose, it is queerer than we can suppose."


 
Dr. Michio Kaku is professor of theoretical physics at the City University 
of New York
and author of Hyperspace: a Scientific Odyssey through the 10th Dimension 
(Oxford
University Press).

It appears that the great scientific minds have part of the picture at 
least.

 


 
Chapter Twelve

The Energy and the Assistants
Much of the information included in this book was accumulated during the 
1980s when

I was a fledgling investigator. I was convinced that I had all the answers 
to life through my
work as a past-life therapist. All the evidence proved to me the existence 
of reincarnation,
but I had placed the lives in a linear progression (or regression), because 
that was the only
way most of our minds can conceive it. I had formed my opinions and 
theories based on the
cases I had worked with. Then when I began to work with Phil my orderly 
belief system
was disrupted. My work with him resulted in my book Keepers of the Garden, 
which
exposed me to a radically different concept of the beginning of life on 
Earth. There was
much more that was not included in that book. I was getting information and 
being exposed
to concepts I had never heard of. They threatened to topple my secure 
world. At first I was
so sure I had all the answers that I didn't want to explore any new 
theories that did not fit. I
could have discarded them, but then I decided to keep an open mind and 
delve deeper. I
realized that if I denied the information without examining it I would be 
no better than
religious institutions that proclaim they have the "only" truth. Instead of 
throwing out the
maverick material, I put it to the side to be looked at later. The time has 
now come to
examine it and try to understand it, as best as our limited human minds 
can.

Instead of being isolated information from Phil, it began to emerge from 
many subjects
all over the world, as though it was untapped truth and knowledge. I know I 
never could
have understood it in the beginning of my work, and could have thrown it 
away. Now after
over twenty years of research I realize I have been spoonfed small portions 
until I was
ready to digest the more complicated information. Even if I don't 
understand it fully, and I
am sure I only have a small portion of a much larger picture, I am now 
ready to present it to
make others think.

In the early days of my experimenting in the 1980s we often had group 
meetings at
Billie Cooper's house in Rogers, Arkansas. There I would put Phil in trance 
and anyone
could ask questions. There would often be many people present, and 
naturally their
questions centered around their personal problems (jobs and love lives). 
But occasionally
more complex questions were asked, and I have isolated these to be 
presented in this
book, because I saw they followed a common thread.

The following would often happen when we asked the speaking entity to 
identify itself.

P: We speak here as a collective energy. For there is no need for 
personalization. There is
no such thing as the "I" concept here, for all is "we".

D: How many are you?

P: To ascribe a physical number would be pointless. For in so doing you 
would be
attempting to define boundaries of personality, that there would be x 
amount of
personalities. And from our perception this is not accurate. This is no 
distinction. We


 
personalities. And from our perception this is not accurate. This is no 
distinction. We
simply coexist. There is no distinction between one personality and 
another, or the
beginning of one personality and another. It is simply a shared and 
coexistent existence.
There is no distinction. Again we say, we are not linear in time nor 
distance, and are
somewhat unable to translate that concept. We simply exist. We do not 
attempt to
define our existence. It is on your side that you must identify and 
separate yourselves
and isolate yourselves, so that you become "you". We are we. We on this 
plane have
no, what you would call, identity, for there is at this level no need to 
identify. The
recognition of identity is instantaneous and complete. There is no need to 
attach a label.
For when one attaches labels, one fixes on the label moreso than on the 
identity. This is
done on your plane because you do not have the awareness. Think not of the 
label but
of the energy. If you were as we, you now sitting in this room could sit in 
total darkness
and pass in and out of each room, and each of you would recognize instantly 
in total
darkness, those who are sitting and who is moving about. Please understand 
that what
your awareness encompasses is so vast, and is far more than your conscious 
minds can
comprehend. You are indeed one with the universe. And so you should not be
surprised to find that there are many aspects of yourselves that you have 
never been
aware of.

D: Would this include what we think of as past life experiences?

P: These could be memories, nothing more than memories that are shared, 
because of the
fact that you are connected, each and every one of you together, on your 
inner plane
awareness. The memory of one of you is shared by each and every one of you. 
You
can remember each other's thoughts on a very deep level. And so you may 
find that
your past life is indeed quite accurately called a memory of one who has 
lived that
existence. We would say there is no such thing as past lives, for from our 
point of view
all has been, all is, and all shall be simultaneously. As we have no 
concept of time, each
of you has already been each other and are being each other in your future. 
We know
this is not very clear to you at this time. However, each of you will be 
given information
in your near future, in which each of you will be challenged to examine 
this concept.
That is: the past and present simultaneous with the future.

D: That's what gets confusing. How is it that we are able to contact a 
certain past lifetime
over and over again? Why wouldn't we go to different ones every time I 
regressed the
person?

P: You could also follow one single note throughout an entire symphony. If 
you could
imagine hearing a single note played on a single instrument, and following 
this note
throughout an entire symphony, you would see this note reappear, or more 
accurately,
hear this note reappear throughout this symphony. And you could indeed 
identify this
single note as a separate identity. In this same way you can recall these, 
what you
would call, past lifetimes throughout your entire history, simply by 
narrowing your
perspective to that one particular area you wish to choose. The conscious 
selection
may seem random; however, it is in fact that you have preprogrammed 
yourself to
return to that particular segment each and every time you return there.

D: Can we use the word "vibration" or "energy"? That those who can review 
many past
lives are simply able to review more of these energy levels than others?


 
P: That is accurate. Each of you could follow many more lines than you 
could possibly
comprehend. It is possible. However, there is the necessity for limiting 
one's
experiences to only those areas which bring understanding and 
enlightenment. And so it
would be wise to disregard those lifetimes which would bring disharmony, 
for that is not
the intended purpose. Were you to instantly allow your awareness to take in 
all that is
available to you, you would be overwhelmed. For there is far more occurring 
than you
can possibly comprehend, even now as we speak, in each of your own separate
personalities. For in the color white there are many, many separate colors, 
and you can
easily pull out one separate color from that which is white. In this same 
way you
yourself pulled out or isolated a particular energy which is a component of 
your Higher
Self. And so this energy was brought down to your level, this aspect of 
personality, so
to say. It was indeed a part and parcel of yourself given free rein on this 
level. You
yourselves sitting in this room are simply the tips of an enormous iceberg. 
And were
you more aware and consciously able, you could bring more of that which is 
below the
surface to your level, and vice versa. That which you have isolated as your 
selves could
go to those higher levels in which your other aspects of energy reside. 
Many of you do
this at some point. It is not as if you are experiencing someone else. It 
is as if you are
experiencing a part of yourself that you have never seen before.

D: Is it possible then to review a life that has not yet occurred?

P: That is accurate. You can go anywhere you want to go: past, present, 
future, on the
Earth or in space. It doesn't matter. Anywhere. Going into the future may 
seem difficult
at first, simply because you are not used to thinking that way. So, yes, 
you could easily
regress to a future life.

D: Progress.

P: It would be a matter of semantics. However, as has been stated, all has 
already occurred
and nothing has yet occurred, simultaneously. Time is indeed a relative 
factor.

D: Can you describe simultaneous time in a way that humans on this plane 
can understand it
easily?

P: We shall try. If you would, please consider the difference between a 
straight line and a
circle. Were you to draw a line and connect two points on a straight line, 
you would
find there is no possibility for parallelism, in the sense that all are in 
the same plane.
However, were you to connect two points within a circle there would indeed 
be the
possibility of two points being connected by a straight line. If you would 
consider time
as a concept only, and in that context a circle, then it would be possible 
for two points
in time to be connected. Suppose this circle then were to become a spiral, 
such that the
ends were infinitely extended to the point that they were in fact the same 
point. Then
this spiral concept could be imagined to see that there is even within a 
circle, perhaps, a
linear of sorts progression, from one end to another. This time concept is 
one which is
particularly physical in nature, as all in the physical world must obey 
certain fundamental
concepts. A beginning and an end. Life and death. Black and white. Plus and 
minus. It
is necessary to segregate the realities from the spiritual world, such that 
these realities
are left in the physical, so that a polarizing process can be achieved. 
There is in this
process a duality concept which is given. The plus and minus, and so forth. 
There is


 
therefore the free will, while in a circle there is no free will, because 
there is no
beginning and no end, and no black and no white. In physical you have one 
end or
another, if you can follow this concept. The free will is not the end which 
justifies the
means. It is simply a byproduct of the reality of polarizations. Free will 
simply evolved
from the fact that there are polarities in the physical world. Time is, 
however, not
polarized. There is no plus time and no minus time. There is simply an idea 
of what is
now and what is then. Which is, even as we speak, changing from that which 
is now to
that which is then. So how could there be "now"? Time never stands still, 
so
automatically the concept of now is simply thrown out the window. Now is 
instantly
yesterday or past. The minute you realize that now is a thought, it has 
already become
past. So there is no need to worry about now. You are always living in the 
future, if you
so choose.

D: But I've heard that we have many possible futures.

P: That is accurate, but many times you can observe the ones most likely to 
happen to you
from the direction your life has been heading up to that point. And there 
is also free will
which dictates all that shall be.

D: A question from the group: I have been concerned with energies, plus and 
minus, male
and female, as we express them now. Are there ways we may balance those 
energies
within us?

P: First of all, one should be aware that many are polarized for a reason. 
There is, indeed,
in nature as there is in the spirit world, those who are more of one than 
another. And
then there are those who are equal. Perhaps we could use the yin and yang 
examples
here. Is it any less noble to be all yin, than it is to be all yang? Or is 
it more noble to be
a total balance between the two? It is not more right to be more of one 
than the other,
nor is it even more right to be completely equal. There is only that which 
is most
appropriate. For each particular lesson you should draw from that which is 
most
appropriate, the yin or the yang. We see that your question speaks of 
harmonizing
yourself. That is, to become more balanced in your energies. However, we 
would
caution you in realizing that the middle of the road is not necessarily the 
most desirable
place to be.

D: Which brings up the question of homosexuality.

P: This is simply a matter of energies, in that there are male and female 
energies. And in a
male, when he is endowed with predominately female energies, he exerts this
characteristic, which is predominately in females. This then is the reason 
for the
attraction to males, for opposites do attract, whether they be in male or 
female bodies.
And so this is delineated down to an energy level of female energy being in 
a male
body, attracted to male energy in a male body.

D: You said it's a female energy. What do you mean?

P: The polarity or disposition of the soul is given as more predominately 
female energy.

D: Would that mean the soul has had more female lives, or more female 
experience?


 
P: This soul most likely would have, not that the predominance of lives 
would have
programmed the soul to more female energy. There is, at creation of souls, 
a
personality imprint which usually is more male or more female or somewhat 
more
neutral.

D: Then the past lives don't have anything to do with this?

P: Yes, they have a lot to do with this, for they are experiences which are 
remembered, and
so program somewhat the affectations of the individual in expressing the 
energies. The
lives, however, do not determine whether the entity be male or female.

D: I have found that if a soul had more lives of one sex than the other, it 
was more difficult
for them to cope.

P: That is correct, for there is more familiarity with the opposite sex. It 
could cause
confusion for there is, in this society, much programming to be strictly 
either a man or a
woman, and not simply one or the other with the genders crossed.

D: Is this the main reason for homosexuality, or could there be other 
explanations?

P: This is the most prevalent. However, there are cases where one chooses 
to incarnate in
such a cross reality in order to learn lessons. Many lessons being: 
temperance,
tolerance, patience, humility, etc. It may not simply be a matter of choice 
but of
necessity.

Question: There is a theory that the planet Earth is encircled with a band 
of energy. And
recorded in this band is every action, every thought and everything that 
has ever
occurred. And that anybody can receive information simply by tapping into 
that. Is that
accurate?

P: That is an accurate statement. Yes, indeed, for there is what you might 
call an aura
surrounding this planet, which is continuously built from the emotions and 
attitudes of
those inhabitants who live on this planet. And so this aura reflects as a 
whole the race
which populates the planet beneath it. Much as your aura as a whole 
reflects your
personality. That is, the energy which resides in your aura.

D: Our aura is influenced by the energies that our body creates?

P: That is accurate.

D: How about the energies encircling the Earth?

P: Are they future energies that have not been perhaps channeled to a 
physical level? The
answer is, yes. For your past, present, future progression is a processing 
type of
process. An industrial process that is taking the energies from a higher 
plane and
channeling them down to a lower plane, through your actions. And so your 
aura is a
result of this processing. However, the energies always have been and 
always will be.
They are from your point of view, however, rechanneled from one level to 
another. The
Earth's aura is made up of those energies which have been processed from 
the higher to
the lower energies. And so these are byproducts of the human experience. 
Much as the


 
the lower energies. And so these are byproducts of the human experience. 
Much as the
smoke from a smoke stack.

D: Could you explain the difference between the higher energies and the 
lower energies?

P: The higher energies are what you might call "God" or "truth 
consciousness" or
"enlightenment". That which is. These are frequencies of the highest order, 
and are
tapped through your mind and your consciousness. The lower energies are 
energies
from the higher plane which have been brought down to a lower plane. They 
are a
byproduct of the human experience. They are energies, however, they have 
been
lowered to a level more closely attuned to your own. We speak here of 
energies in
many different ways. Music, mathematics, amazement, wonder, love, hate. 
These are
all energies.

D: And I understand that all are recorded. That none are wasted, none are 
forgotten. Is that
correct?

P: None are ever lost. Many, however, are not used. For example, were the 
love energy
surrounding your planet used more frequently than the hate energy or fear 
energy, we
perceive that the aura surrounding your planet would be vastly different. 
And of a
higher overall energy level. It is as if these byproducts, these auras 
given off are
indicative of the energies which have been processed.

D: If this planet were destroyed, what would become of these energies?

P: They would simply be returned to the universe. And be reprocessed in 
another manner in
another place in, as you might say, another time. Energy cannot be 
destroyed. It would
be necessary however for the energies to be redirected. For they would 
drift aimlessly
through the universe were they not rechanneled and reapplied to another 
area or plane,
so they could be returned to a useful purpose.

D: Then these energies are not lost, they are changed. They would not 
remain in the same
form. -- Can you elaborate on what we call our "soul"? Would this be the 
same energy
you have been talking about?

P: There is a separateness here. We speak of energies in a very free 
manner, which the soul
processes. The soul here would be the functioning machinery, if you might 
say that. The
energies would be the fuels which feed the soul. The soul is a spark, a 
fragment of the
original One Soul. For all, at one time, were simply whole and together. 
And in what
you call the beginning of creation, this wholeness was splintered. And each 
of you were
cast off to begin experiencing life as separate identities. This is what 
you have called the
time of the Fall, where the knowledge was lost and the consciousness turned 
down
towards the Earth. And these higher energy planes were disregarded and 
discarded. So
you can see from a strictly analogy standpoint there was a definite fall of 
consciousness,
from the higher plane to the more base Earth plane. There was not, as has 
previously
been felt, a surge of evil present when this fall occurred. It was simply 
that the attention
of those inhabitants was shifted from the higher to the lower planes. That 
is what is
meant by the Fall. This is not a right or wrong judgment. It is simply a 
fact which is in
the realm of truth. And so you can see that when you lose your sight of who 
and what
you are, then you would tend to wander, as mankind has done on this planet 
for many
millennia now. Thus the Fall is simply a forgetting of the true identity. A 
lowering of the


 
millennia now. Thus the Fall is simply a forgetting of the true identity. A 
lowering of the
consciousness, and forgetting that all are truly part of the whole.

D: What caused the splintering, the breaking-up, in the first place?

P: This was an intentional act by the entire Soul, the One Whole Soul, so 
that experience
could be diverse. There was felt at that time the need for more diverse 
experience. It
was recognized that to enable one to fully comprehend All That Is, then 
more
experience would be necessary.

D: This soul that splintered in the beginning came to have the Earth 
experience and took the
form of a body. Then the body and the soul are separated at death. We know 
what
happens to the body. What happens to the soul at that time?

P: This is a highly individual basis. For many souls - we would call them 
splinters -- find
they have regressed beyond the point they found themselves originally. And 
so find
themselves further from the truth than when they had originally incarnated. 
And so there
must be given those lessons which will erase the mistakes made. Others find 
that they
have become more enlightened, and so are attuned to that level which is the 
One Soul.

D: Do those that regress have to come and inhabit a body again?

P: No, for there is no have to. If it is most appropriate, yes, then that 
might be the best thing
to do. However, there is no rule that says one has to incarnate.

D: What eventually happens to the individual soul.

P: The ultimate goal is for all souls to return to the One. And so bring 
with them all that has
been experienced. It is as if each of you are out collecting experience and 
storing it
away for some future date, when each and every one of you will return with 
your
collection of experiences. And so share it with the whole once again. Then 
all that has
been experienced from the beginning to the end of creation will be shared. 
It is a
symphony of experience.

D: This original soul that splintered, would that be the same as our 
concept of God?

P: That is accurate. It is the One, the All-Being, the Truth, the Light. 
Many have their own
particular label. You might say your identities are separate from this God. 
However,
each of you are truly an individual piece or part of that which you call 
God. There is no
God without each of you. For were each of you to simply discreate, then God 
Himself
would discreate.

This session took place in 1987 after Phil had spent many months in 
California working
at various jobs, including the movies, and while I was totally immersed in 
working on the
Nostradamus information. He had moved back to our area and wanted to start 
working
with me again. We had no topic to focus on, so we decided to just see where 
this session
led. I was always prepared for the unexpected. I used his keyword and the 
elevator
method. When the elevator door opened he saw a brilliant white light.

P: It's totally white light. Total energy. This is an energy plane, or one 
realm of existence that


 
P: It's totally white light. Total energy. This is an energy plane, or one 
realm of existence that
we who might be called the "Assistants" dwell within. We are in essence 
pure energy
form with no physical construction, but mere energy and composed of 
thought.

D:â?¢ What do you mean when you say you are assistants?

P: We are those who come to assist in these endeavors which you have 
undertaken. That
is, to seek knowledge that is available to those who would ask. We are 
fluid in nature,
in that we may mold ourselves to the energies we find around us. We can 
conform to
the energies which have called us. That is, yourselves. We are assistants. 
We bring that
energy with us which is most conducive to the work which you are about to 
participate
in. We assist in balancing the energies and so bring with us that which is 
most
appropriate to whatever particular situation we may find ourselves in. 
Again, we say
"we", as we are a collective consciousness and not singular identity. We do 
not
subscribe to the concept of singular identity, which in human terms would 
mean
isolation, for we are definitely not isolate. We are in communication and 
communion
with all other forms of energy at all times. There is no isolation or 
separation. We speak
merely from the realm of existence in which we occupy, to your realm of 
existence
which you occupy.

I was at a loss of how to ask questions. This was something that I had not 
encountered
before. I tried to relate it to something I was familiar with in my work. I 
never knew what to
expect next, since I was always being led into unfamiliar and uncharted 
territory.

D: Do you have any connection with our guides or guardians?

P: There is perhaps a differentiation here in that we are not yourselves or 
parts of yourself.
We are, in fact, distinct from that aspect of yourself, and yet, in fact, 
are indeed part of
yourselves, in that we are of the whole, one of the whole of creation. 
Therefore, we are
in some facts part of yourselves and yet in others, not so. We are of and 
yet not of that
which you call "Earth" energies.

D: Then you mean that our guides or guardians are aspects of our own soul, 
our own self?

P: That is correct. For you are indeed your own guide, in that your higher 
self is always
looking out for your lower self. You, who seek to identify yourself at one 
pinpoint of
awareness, are merely a facet of your total self. You, by seeking to 
identify and isolate
your awareness, segregate that particular aspect of yourself from your 
whole self. This
is what we would call ... we find the term nontranslateable here. However, 
the concept
would be isolation from the whole or personalization.

D: As energies, did you ever have life on Earth or separation or identity 
in that way?

P: We share in your isolation, in that we are, again, a part of your 
existence. In that respect,
yes, we have realized many incarnations. We are, however, not what you 
would call
"inhabitants" of a particular plane. We are, in fact, multi-dimensional and 
encompass
many different levels of awareness simultaneously. Therefore we could not 
say that we
have ever been, as you might say, personalized.

D: I'm trying to differentiate. I thought you might have at one time had 
Earth identities and


 
D: I'm trying to differentiate. I thought you might have at one time had 
Earth identities and
then evolved into a higher energy, as you are now. This is not correct?

P: We could say, not that we have ever become fractionalized. We speak from 
a level
which is multi-dimensional and is not schismed or splintered into 
individual energy units.
We are simply aware of many different levels simultaneously. Such that even 
now we
speak on your level of existence, while being or existing on yet another 
level
simultaneously. It is what you perhaps could call "trans-awareness."

D: Then this energy is the only existence you have ever had.

P: We have evolved from a lesser breath of awareness to a more encompassing 
form of
energy. However, we always have been a transawareal energy. Ours has always 
been
one of an assistance mode of existence. In that we assist, we bring that 
which is needed
to those who would ask for it. Ours is a service industry, as you might 
say.

D: Of course, I am always bound by our conventional thinking. So please 
excuse my
questions if they sound ignorant. But would you be the level that we 
consider "angels"?
I know our concept is probably very limited.

P: We feel that in your terminology, it would, in fact, be appropriate for 
some to say that we
are indeed angels. For in your terminology, an angel is one who comes to 
assist in time
of need. A messenger from God. A benefactor. There are, of course, many 
different
ideas as to just what an angel is. However, for the purposes of 
illustration, we would
allow ourselves to be classified as angels if it were appropriate.

D: Of course, we have this mental picture of angels having human form.

P: It is nothing more than pure energy which is attracted to another 
energy. It is a simple
matter of attraction by like forces. It is perhaps possible to explain this 
by using the
term "nuclear" level. In that the energies are indeed nuclear in essence. 
Nuclear being
used here in the term of .... We find that perhaps this train of thought is 
inaccurate and
we would wish to reverse ourselves here. And say that the concept we are 
trying to
describe is of a more electrical nature. In that like charges repel and 
opposites attract.
And in this manner one could see that when there is a difference in energy, 
then the
surplus will naturally gravitate to the deficit. Which is basically where 
you get your polar
opposites. One is of a surplus nature, the other being of a deficit nature. 
And so the two
would naturally attract.

D: Then when we use electricity, we are utilizing a part of what you 
represent? Would that
be accurate?

P: Better to say, a concept of what we are. For the principle is the same. 
Not necessarily
using a portion of ourselves, in the concept of us being part of the 
electrical current
flowing. However, in that all energy is of the whole, in that respect it is 
accurate to say
that.

D: Then the way we use electricity would be the way we could utilize your 
services?

P: Perhaps to better explain, one might use the biology of your immune 
system. When there
is a need in one part of the body for a particular defensive system, then 
the body as a


 
is a need in one part of the body for a particular defensive system, then 
the body as a
whole mobilizes its metabolism to produce and send that required enzyme or 
protein to
build the particular antibodies needed to repel an infection. Thus the body 
as a whole
reacts to a pinpoint or a localization of infection, and so sends the 
particular needs of
that defensive reaction to the area which has need. In the same way, the 
universe as a
whole can mobilize and send any particular energy form to any particular 
place in the
universe it is needed, to assist in the healing of, what we would call, 
"disharmony". We,
in this analogy, could be compared to antibodies which are sent to heal 
disharmony.

D: I'm always able to get a clearer picture through these analogies. I have 
been told about
elementals? Have you any connection with that type of energy?

P: As we said earlier, there is always a connection between all levels and 
forms of energy.
There is merely a localization of one particular energy to one particular 
form of need.
And so we are in contact and aware of that which you call "elemental" 
energies. We are
not, however, what you would call "elemental" energy. For as you would 
perceive it,
we are far above that yet encompassing it simultaneously.

D: I wondered if you were of the same nature. I've heard that the elemental 
energy is very
basic, and doesn't have the intelligence or understanding that you seem to 
have.

P: Perhaps you would be looking at one end of a spectrum when you 
singularize or isolate
what you would call "elemental" energy. You are merely looking at one 
particular
aspect of a total energy and describing this as elemental. It is, however, 
a part and
parcel of a more complete picture.

D: I've understood that the elemental energy is mostly associated with our 
Earth.

P: It appears you would perceive it to be only lower life forms, such as 
your grasses and
plants or particular forms of what you might perhaps call "low life" forms 
on your
planet. There is, of course, the energy which is associated with your 
higher life forms,
that is, your cats and dogs. And also the energy which is associated with 
your highest
life forms, that being yourselves. There is no distinction between the 
energies, in that
they are again part and parcel of the whole. They are merely associated 
with one or
more particular levels of awareness. For it would be a gross inaccuracy to 
say that
grass is not aware, for it is indeed aware. The very ground that you walk 
on is indeed
aware. To deny this would be to perhaps relegate yourselves to a position 
of God, all
encompassing, all aware, and all else being below and unaware. This is not 
accurate.
All of all creation is aware. Whether you perceive this or not, is entirely 
up to
yourselves. For you have the capabilities to become aware of all of 
creation, from the
lowest to highest forms of awareness. And not necessarily limited to your 
particular
Earth. You could very possibly become aware of the whole of creation, 
simply by
acknowledging the fact that all that is is aware.

D: Of course, this would make living difficult in our physical life.

P: We feel that perhaps it would make your life richer and fuller, because 
you would not
feel so alone and cut off. For you would be in a brotherhood once again, as 
is your
destiny. You have perhaps become isolated through many faults not your own, 
or
perhaps through mischance. However, it ultimately is the responsibility of 
the individual
as to how aware he or she becomes. If one chooses to deny the existence of 
others,


 
as to how aware he or she becomes. If one chooses to deny the existence of 
others,
then it is their prerogative. However, then they must be able to .... We 
would change
this, in that we wish not to denote a meaning of punishment. We do not wish 
to express
that concept. We are trying to imply that one creates one's own reality. 
And so one can
see that when one creates one's own reality, one must live it.

D: Yes, some people would look on it as a punishment. But if you created it 
yourself, you
have to take the consequences.

P: That is accurate.

D: You keep speaking of the whole. Is that what we consider to be God?

P: In a more enlightened approach, the whole is indeed what you would term 
"God", in that
God would be all encompassing. However, we feel that your present or 
current
concept of God is perhaps more generalized as to being an abstraction of 
human
attributes elevated to a creator status.

D: I was wondering if you would be considered of the creator status or co-
creators.

P: There is, of course, some truth in what you say. However, we feel it 
would be
inappropriate to deem ourselves such.

D: Then you have not evolved that far? I guess I'm trying to physically 
place you
somewhere.

P: We have never been creators. We are not creators. We are in fact 
possibly ... however,
we would wish to clarify this. There is at this time a .... (Pause)

D: What? A misunderstanding or what?

A deep breath and then Phil abruptly opened his eyes. He was awake. This 
was
unusual for him to do that. I asked him what happened.

P: (He was wide awake now.) It shut off. It was like they were getting 
ready to say
something, then there was a disruption in the energy fields.

D: Do you think it was something they shouldn't be talking about? P: No, it 
was like there
was interference. It happens sometimes, you know, when different energies 
are coming
and going. It's kind of delicate to get it balanced, and if an outside 
energy comes in it
breaks the connection.

D: Like static or what?

P: Well, it's not electrical energy. It's more like thought energy.

D: Something you thought?

P: No, it's just outside energy. It's not bad, it was like the connection 
was broken.

It was never clear what caused the interference, but Phil thought we should 
end the
session for the day. That was all right with me because the entire session 
had been a strain


 
session for the day. That was all right with me because the entire session 
had been a strain
on me. We were discussing a subject that was very complicated for me to 
comprehend,
and I was having difficulty formulating questions. So I breathed a sigh of 
relief as I left his
house. I knew I would need time to digest and at least partially assimilate 
the information.
Little did I know that I had not seen the last of this strange energy.

We had scheduled a special meeting at Billie Cooper's house that evening. 
They had
also missed our sessions with Phil while he was living in California, so 
they were anxious to
have him come again. There were many present who had never seen this 
phenomenon, so
there was an air of curiosity in the room as we began. I again used his 
keyword and the
elevator method. When the door opened the brilliant light was back, almost 
as though it had
never left. As I had not had time to formulate questions, my mind was 
racing trying to think
how to begin.

D: Is this the same light we saw this afternoon?

P: That is accurate.

D: Do you think this is the appropriate energy that can answer any 
questions that might be
asked tonight?

P: For this group at this time this would be as a liaison between that 
which you ask and that
which you shall receive. For oftentimes one will ask that which is 
impractical to give,
and so must receive that which is closest to that which has been asked for.

D: When we contacted this energy this afternoon they said they were of an 
assistant nature.
An assistant nature is the energy that is used when you want to create 
things in your life
and make things happen. This is the energy that is brought forth and used, 
and it can be
used in many ways. Am I correct in my definition?

P: We would say that would be accurate.

D: It is an energy that encompasses multi-dimensions instead of being on 
one level.
Therefore it had a great deal more knowledge than a single energy would. So 
maybe it
is the appropriate one to come through tonight.

P: We would say that perhaps a more defined explanation would be in order. 
We wish to
explain that this energy is not of a storehouse nature. That is, a form of 
or receptacle for
knowledge. It is simply a conduit through which that knowledge is passed. 
We bring
that which is asked for. We do not hold or store this knowledge. Perhaps on 
your level
this is an insignificant point. However in further conversations it may 
become quite
apparent that there is indeed a profound difference between those who would 
channel
this knowledge and those who would store or receive this knowledge.

The questions that were answered are incorporated into the various chapters 
of this
book.

Many times at these meetings spirits, or whatever they were, would come 
forth that
were curious about us. These would often amuse and startle us by asking us 
questions.
Some of these questions were extremely difficult to answer, as they often 
involved concepts


 
Some of these questions were extremely difficult to answer, as they often 
involved concepts
in our culture that we do not think too much about. When this happened we 
could readily
appreciate the difficulty we were putting them through by some of the 
questions we often
asked. But it is remarkable that they always were able to find the answers 
instantly, while
we stumbled and conferred and often just shrugged our shoulders in 
resignation when they
turned the tables on us.

P: There is no need to fear us as we speak through this man, he does this 
willingly and with
no fear of ill consequence. Thus he brings this energy through him to share 
with you, for
he has found the truth in this energy, and so wishes to share it with 
others. In so giving
he receives immeasurably. There is again no need to fear us. We are simply 
some who
have attained a level far above that which is in incarnate nature now on 
your planet. We
are here to bring truth and enlightenment. And to assist in raising the 
consciousness on
your planet, such that the ignorance and superstitions which seem to 
prevail would be
dispelled and replaced with knowledge and truth. We come in peace and in 
harmony
and in love. (The voice was deeper and sounded different than Phil's. It 
sent chills
through me.) You are at this time being monitored by one who is far greater 
than
anything ever experienced in this room. There is at this time a Watcher, a 
guardian now
assigned to this room, to protect those gathered here now who wish to 
learn. (The
voice kept going lower and deeper. It was not anything like Phil's normal 
voice. This
was also apparent to the others in the room.) We would now ask you, would 
we be
able to ask you questions?

This was unexpected, but as I looked around the room the others were 
nodding their
heads in agreement that we should try this different angle.

A member of the group asked, "Are you the essence of lives that have been 
lived on
Earth?"

P: That would be an accurate statement, yes. If you could, imagine the 
collective
consciousness of each of you in this room now, together without your 
physical bodies.
Were your consciousness to be removed from your bodies, you would be joined
together by a common interest, or a common goal. And so it is with us. For 
we find our
energies are similar in vibration and very compatible, although not 
identical. We simply
work very well together as one unit, sharing information and ideas and 
offering that
which we are familiar with at any given time. There is no identity given 
nor necessary.
We simply exist.

D: And you wish to ask us some questions?

P: At this time we would appreciate the opportunity. However, we will allow 
you to
presage any commitments to this appointment tonight. In other words, you 
may go first.

D: Either way you want to do it. There'll be time for all of us, I believe.

P: There is one area we would wish to cover this evening, if it is in 
consensual agreement
with your group. And that would be in the area of sexual awareness, or in 
other words,
gender identity. For we here are not given sexual identity. We are simply 
etheric
spiritual energy and find it somewhat amusing - in no disrespectful terms - 
that you see
yourselves as one or another. You seem to have a very strong need to 
segregate
yourselves according to gender identity. This we find most fascinating. As 
it would


 
yourselves according to gender identity. This we find most fascinating. As 
it would
seem that there is some schism here in your own identity. We feel you have 
lost your
true identity when you must relate to each other on these terms. That is 
simply an
observation from our point of reference. And that is simply the item which 
we thought
we would bring up for discussion, if you felt it appropriate.

D: Hmmm, a rather strange subject. I don't suppose we have ever thought 
about it, have
we?

A member of the group volunteered, "Could I elaborate a little bit, 
please?"

P: We would hope that you would. And so give us some insight into this 
apparition, so that
we may possibly come to a better understanding of it from our level.

The member continued, "The way I understand it, you want to discuss the 
area of
physical. And you being etheric energy, are not concerned with physical 
things, so you don't
have to worry about sexual identity. But in a physical area this is very 
important, because it
represents our very identity. So you have come into an area for discussion 
that may be a
little foreign to etheric energy. As long as we're confined to physical 
bodies, this is a very
important part of our being, and we have to be concerned with it. Does this 
make sense to
you?"

P: We are assimilating this response. And would reply thusly: We understand 
your concern.
We understand your need to identify or to recognize your physical aspect. 
However,
we feel - and we are here not preaching, merely making an observation from 
our
reference -- that there has become not so much a sense of custodial care 
given to these
physical bodies, but more a sense of identity given to these physical 
bodies. It would
seem as if the physical body itself has been given an identity.

D: That's true. It has been given an identity because that's the way we 
recognize ourselves,
being confined to time and material things. Could I ask a question? Have 
any of you
energies ever been in a physical body?

P: That is not accurate, for we have never been to a level where the 
physical could manifest
itself. We are of an energy which is simply not conducive to formation of 
physical
matter. It is an electro-magnetic energy, and not of the structure or 
composition which
would facilitate the formation of physical matter. There are none among us 
at this point
who have ever experienced what you would call a "physical" incarnation, 
although that
is not to say that we have not been on your planet before. We have, but not 
in a human
form. There have been many forms other than human on your planet, which 
carried
consciousness. However, you have no record of these forms, for none have 
been given
to be recorded.

Member: What is your origin then?

P: We speak from the essence of truth, of the One True God, as you would 
say in your
vernacular. We hail from the givers of truth, the legion of light, or as 
you might say, the
archangels. Ours is a message of information. We would define our role here 
as givers
of truth. There are many other squadrons or legions whose responsibilities 
might include
health matters, or perhaps rebuilding or reconstructing planets. There are 
those whose


 
health matters, or perhaps rebuilding or reconstructing planets. There are 
those whose
entire function is solely the construction of universes.

D: The Creator level.

P: That is correct. There are many different areas of expertise available 
to draw from. Since
you seek information, you have contacted us, the givers of truth. And so 
here we are.

Member: I think I understand that. We have responsibilities in our physical 
realm. What
kind of responsibilities do you have? I know that you are not confined by 
time as we
are. What do you occupy yourselves with? What does this energy do?

P: There is on this plane much work and attention given to the formation 
and creation of
subservient energies, or to paraphrase, making rings or circles in a pond. 
Our work, if
we can grossly analogize this, is simply throwing stones in the water and 
causing the
circles to radiate outward from where the stones or pebbles have landed. It 
is in these
concentric circles which radiate outward, where we excel or are at our 
best. Of course,
you understand this is a simple analogy. But the purpose is to create 
energy patterns
which are useful to those lifeforms and energies which are at a level 
somewhat below
ours. In other words, we make a very conducive atmosphere or environment in 
these
energy circles. So that those who are working below us have a hospitable 
environment
within which to work. It is a chain of hereditary environments much like 
your natural
chain of hierarchies on your physical world. Does this make sense?

The members of the group responded that it did.

D: It's a little complicated. But are these also energies that we ourselves 
can use to create
things?

P: Not directly. For these energies we deal with are at a level much higher 
than you could
possibly manipulate directly. However, through situations such as this 
where there is a
bridging effect, we can trade concepts and analogies and visualizations and
rationalizations and so forth. So that our realities and truths may be 
bridged to your
level of understanding and vice versa.

D: This is why it seems so foreign to you to see our different concepts. P: 
That is accurate.
We apologize here, for we truly do not wish to preach, but merely to 
observe. But we
feel too much emphasis has been given on gender identity. And has been 
pulled from
true identity, the consciousness or God-self or Christ-identity, or one of 
many hundred
thousands of terms given to that which is. That which is your true 
identity, the energy
that is energy like we ourselves are. Of course, you know your physical 
bodies are
nothing more than an implement or a tool. It would be as if you, while 
riding in your car,
assumed the identity of the car itself, and are not simply a passenger in 
the car.
(Laughter) You would then feel that you are a Buick. You are big. You are 
red. You
would feel your four tires beneath you. And you would feel every scratch 
and dent
received on you. This, of course, is again a very simple analogy. However, 
we feel that
it adequately -- at least from our point of view - summarizes our 
perceptions of how
physical reality seems to have transcended the spiritual reality.

D: Yes, but whenever you enter the physical body, the subconscious forgets 
the other part
and just concentrates on the physical. This is one of the hazards of 
entering the physical.


 
and just concentrates on the physical. This is one of the hazards of 
entering the physical.

P: That is an entirely accurate statement. It is indeed a hazard, one which 
is not exactly or
necessarily a given but one which is truly prevalent.

Another member of the group interjected, "Are you saying that we have 
become so
involved with the body which is carrying our spirit, to the point that we 
quote and feel every
scratch, every bump, and are proud of our color and et cetera, moreso than 
being involved
with the true identity, the spirit?"

P: That is accurate, and a most enlightened insight into a very real 
problem on this planet.
The true identity resides within the physical. And it is very unusual for 
an individual to
recognize his true identity as that of the energy inside, and not of the 
vehicle around it.

D: Then are we making too much of the division between the masculine and 
the feminine,
instead of integrating both into our being?

P: That is entirely accurate. For in this identity separation there is 
given the social laws
which dictate that energies encased in masculine energy, shall relate by 
social
convention in a particular manner to those energies which are encased in a 
feminine
vehicle. And we might use as an example, your customs of dating and body 
language
and so forth. It is at this time, in this area of your planet, the accepted 
norm for the
entire emphasis to be towards genders of opposite identity. And it is not 
accepted for
genders of equal identity to be aware of each other, such as it is on our 
plane. We feel
there has been much misalignment due to this mistaken identification. What 
we are
saying here is not anything in terms of sexual relations, but simply of 
being friends.
Many men are afraid to be friends because they are both men. And many women 
are
afraid to be friends because they are both women. And yet many women and 
men are
afraid to be friends, because they fear the motives are of an ulterior 
level. So you see
there is much misunderstanding given because of this physical 
identification.

D: Do you have the balance of the masculine and feminine energies in each 
of you?

P: For all practical purposes there is no such thing as masculine and 
feminine energies at this
level. There simply is energies. There is no distinction.

Member: I would think that to be able to recognize it you would have had 
some experience
with it. Then are you energies that were created by higher energies, or are 
you those
that were created because of thought patterns from Earth?

P: We were created by the Master, by the All-One. The supreme God of all 
creation. We
are not, as you might suspect, of Earth energies, for we come from a plane 
far above
that which could be approached by Earth energies. However, as you progress 
further
from the male-female level of existence, the distinction between male and 
female grows
less and less. To the point such as we are here, so that there is no 
distinction
whatsoever. It is simply for your purposes of procreation that there has 
been given this
distinction. However, in spiritual there is no need for procreation. In 
spiritual there is no
need for distinction, and so the further you recede from your physical 
plane, the less the
distinction grows until the point where there is no distinction whatsoever.

D: This is one of the lessons we chose to learn and experience, to come to 
this plane and


 
D: This is one of the lessons we chose to learn and experience, to come to 
this plane and
into these physical bodies of different genders. Apparently you as an 
energy have not
decided to experience those things, but it's all part of our learning.

P: There is no choice in this matter. For were we to choose to incarnate, 
we simply could
not. It is a matter of physics.

D: You would not be allowed to, or not able to?

P: It would not be possible for our energies to be contained in a physical 
body. It is a
matter of vibration. The physical bodies which encompass your energies are 
vibrating at
a level much too slowly to contain our energies. It would be as if trying 
to hold water in
a bucket of screen. We are not making a judgment call here, for we 
understand your
reasons for being incarnated in physical. There are many lessons to be 
learned here.
However, we feel that - and again we say this with as much loving care as 
we can
possibly convey - that there simply seems to be from our point of view, an 
over
identification given to the physical vehicles. And less to the energy 
aspect of your
identities. Perhaps we are prejudiced in our opinion because we are viewing 
it from a
position that is removed from it.

D: I thought maybe you were an evolving energy. That there might at some 
time come the
point where you would incarnate in a body.

P: Were it possible to bring a physical body up to a level which could 
contain us, then it
would be possible. However, at this point, at least in our realm of 
experience and in the
levels of physical matter we have experienced, it would not be possible.

D: What is the difference between the spirit energy that we have dwelling 
in our bodies and
your type of energy?

P: Simply frequency of vibration. We find in your discussion much 
enlightenment. And we
appreciate your honesty and frankness. We occasionally like to observe as 
well, so that
we may learn from your discussions. We appreciate this, for there is not 
often those
who would come to our level to share with us your truths, your concepts. 
Although they
are not ours, we appreciate sharing them with you, for they enlighten us 
also. There is
apparently the idea that we are superior in some way because we are 
different. That is
not the truth. We are at a different vibration, possibly somewhat removed 
from your
own, however, this does not make us superior. In God's kingdom there are no
superiors and inferiors. There are simply those who exist in their 
appropriate form and
space, and who are simply doing that which is to be done. There is no 
concept of
better than or less than. This is a particularly human concept.

Member: Are you a perfected being and do you have a path of evolution on 
your level? Are
you going back to the source of all energy in the universe, or are you 
going to stay in
this level?

P: First of all we would say that there are several suppositions which we 
find to be not
altogether accurate. We are not perfected beings and far from it. We are 
learning
beings also. We are ascendant beings. We are on an evolutionary path, as 
you might
choose to say. We do not have the ultimate answer. For were we to have 
already


 
choose to say. We do not have the ultimate answer. For were we to have 
already
attained the final step, then there would be no way we could communicate 
through this
vehicle and allow him to live through it. It is an energy far beyond 
anything that could
accommodate a physical form. As the physical form would simply vaporize, 
were this
energy to attempt to inhabit a body. It would simply raise the vibration of 
those physical
molecules to a level far beyond that which they could sustain, and would 
then become
dissolute. We wish not to frighten or to alarm you, but to give you a sense 
of the power
of that energy. For the energy would be so intense as to cause everyone in 
this room
surrounding him to simply vaporize. You have no concept of the power of the 
whole
God energy. It is far too powerful to be brought to this level. This energy 
runs the entire
universe, all of creation. And as such, even in minuscule form, were it to 
be brought to
this level, it would do no good. At some point in your evolution - and this 
includes
everyone in this room in the physical sense - each of you will, not only 
attain this level
from which we speak, but will surpass it, as we ourselves will. We, too, 
are an
evolutionary species. We are on an ascendant level and are not perfected. 
However,
we are more enlightened from the point of view that our perspective is much 
broader
than your own. There are those things of which you have intimate knowledge, 
of which
we have no knowledge. And so it is by communicating that we give and take 
of this
knowledge. We learn from this as you learn. We could just as easily group 
ourselves
together and contact one of you so that we could ask you questions. And 
oftentimes
do.

D: Then we will at some time attain that level?

P: That is accurate. However, it is not given, it must be learned. For in 
increasing your
knowledge and awareness, your frequency of vibration increases. And so the 
more you
have become attuned to the absolute, to the one true God identity, the 
higher your
vibration will increase. And so you will, through your process of spiritual 
evolution
eventually attain that vibration at which we resonate now. But it is a 
presupposition that
our level is where you wish to evolve to. Again there are many other areas 
and levels
with which to evolve to. You might imagine yourself standing at the foot of 
an immense
mountain, with many, many, many different paths to climb. You stand at the 
foot of one
path that branches into a myriad of other paths. All eventually leading to 
the top, but yet
not all in the same place even at the top. For perhaps there is at the 
highest level a
plateau, so that you can be at many different places on this plateau. Then 
each of you is
at some point below the plateau, perhaps near the bottom, for our analogy. 
And you
can see that there is already some distance between yourself and the 
bottom. Because
by reaching this level that we can communicate, you have already traveled 
some
distance. Then you can see that with this mountainside being covered with 
different
paths, there are many different ways to go in your ascendancy. We, perhaps 
are off to
one side and at some level higher than you, if you choose to place us 
there. And we feel
flattered that you would do so. Then you can see that perhaps you would 
want to
follow the path or paths so you could reach our very same point on the side 
of this
mountain. However, there are a multitude of choices, so that you would not 
need to or
perhaps want to. Eventually you yourself would reach the plateau, perhaps 
in a much
shorter time, or perhaps longer time, to use your terminology. Eventually 
we all would
reach the plateau. However, we might not necessarily be at the same point 
even on the
plateau. Does this make sense?

There was a lot of agreement from the group.


 
There was a lot of agreement from the group.

D: But you didn't have to go through the evolution that we have to.

P: It was not what you could call comparable. However, we ourselves have 
evolved from a
lesser to a greater. There are energies more powerful than the level we 
have attained,
that you cannot even imagine.

D: Where do these energies come from? Where do they originate?

P: There is no space or time frame given to these energies. They are of a 
constructive type
energy. They are somewhat of the building energies of the universe. They 
are
constructive energies in that they assist and endeavor to construct 
universes. That is,
physical realities and the spiritual necessities attendant to that physical 
reality. They are
builders of the universes.

D: From the creator level? Co-creator?

P: Not so, for they are not of the creator. However, they are assimilators, 
perhaps that
would be a more accurate term. For they in and of themselves do not create 
the
materials which constitute a universe. However, they assemble those 
energies and
realities to assemble a universe. Not to imply that they create out of 
nothing as would
be on a creator level, but are more of the engineering status. They are the 
builders
perhaps, not the creators.

D: A while ago you said you would like to ask us some questions.

P: Perhaps we should gather ourselves together here, for we are somewhat 
scattered about
right now. We could perhaps pool our resources and see what is most 
relevant for us
to ask about, as you yourselves did before this session. A very similar 
situation shall
occur on our side, if you so choose. We would prefer a short period of time 
so that we
may gather our energies into one focus. (Pause) We would say that we have 
very little
understanding of your concept of fairness. For what is fair to one is 
oftentimes not fair
to another. And yet perhaps tomorrow it could be entirely reversed. How is 
it that your
standards of justice can be so flexible?

That was a "biggie". There was much discussion about whether anyone in our 
group
even wanted to volunteer to touch it.

D: That is a difficult question, but then we've been asking you difficult 
ones also. Now the
tables are turned.

Member: I have to admit there is very little fairness that is seen and 
recognized. I think our
human nature enters into that. Because of human comforts we want everything 
to be fair
as it relates to us. And our inclination is to think of ourself before we 
think of others. So
until we reach a point where we accept other people, it's hard for us to be 
fair. And
sometimes even when we try to be fair, it's not received by other people in 
the same
way as was intended. So fairness becomes more of a concept than an 
actuality.

D: You mean it's a selfish thing, in other words.


 
Member: That's what makes it seem selfish, yes. To be unfair.

P: We would perhaps see then that your concept of fairness is quite 
dynamic. In that it
changes, perhaps, by the hour, with the situations in which you find 
yourselves. Then
could this also be said that fairness seems to be perhaps a very highly 
individual
concept which has grossly been generalized by your society as given from 
God
Himself? Then what is fair is good and therefore it is given by God.

Member: I think that's true.

D: I think our upbringing influences a lot, too. The way you're raised.

P: We feel perhaps that is why God is so misunderstood on your level. That 
perhaps His
judgments and decrees seem to be in actuality simple human - we search here 
for --
there is no quite accurate concept available to describe this.

D: Maybe that's why it's so hard to explain. (Laughter)

P: We would say that your concept of fairness is perhaps one of a litmus 
test which is used
to allow yourselves the most comfortable passage through any particular 
time. To
alleviate discomfort, in other words.

Another member: Well, I have a different concept of fairness. If one thing 
or one privilege is
fair for one person, then it should be the same advantage to every person 
involved. But
our society doesn't let it be that way. It comes from, more or less, who 
you know to
get more advantage. And that's not fair. And I'm not speaking for myself. 
I'm speaking
for the entire United States or the entire world. This is my concept of 
fairness. Not,
"Hey, I got cheated at the grocery store and that's not fair, " because I'm 
not the only
one that happens to. I'm probably talking in riddles.

Member: And also we're individuals and so we look at every separate thing 
because they
are individuals and no two of us think alike.

D: Yes, that's what makes it difficult to say what's fair and what's not 
fair. We can't have a
blanket description because we're all so different. I don't know if we 
answered that one
very well.

P: We feel perhaps we will go back to the drawing board. (Laughter from the 
group.)

D: I'm sorry about that. We've probably got you more mixed up than ever. 
(Laughter)

P: That is accurate. Again we are not here to argue moral issues. For from 
your point of
view we have no morals. There is no need for morals, because morals are 
simply laws
which are set up to govern behavior. And in our existence there is no such 
need for
these outside governing influences. It is nonexistent. It is not necessary. 
And so we shall
not choose to impose our artificial morals, which would be necessary to 
relate to your
very real morals. For we have no such authority to do so. We have no real 
experience
with which to have morals. Always when there are those who wish to learn we 
shall
share that which we know to be true to us and to you. There are many things 
which are
true to you which are not true to us. And again many things true to us 
which are not true


 
true to you which are not true to us. And again many things true to us 
which are not true
to you. However, there are many things we can share which are true to us 
both.

D: A common meeting ground.

P: That is accurate. - We would be most honored to come again, for always 
in these
exchanges we learn as much if not more from you. We oftentimes do not 
understand
your concepts until we can explain them from our point of view.

At this point a strange transition occurred. With a deep breath and a sigh 
Phil began
speaking in his normal voice, which was higher pitched and livelier. It was 
evident to
everyone that the other energy had gone and another one had taken its 
place. This one
preferred to answer the mundane and ordinary questions concerning the Earth 
plane. The
other energy had been present for over a half hour. When it left the change 
was immediate
and complete. The questioning continued with each person asking personal 
questions
regarding their daily lives.

The tape recorder had been left on and when Phil returned to the awake 
state he said
one thing he remembered was that there was a lot more going on than he 
talked about. It
was as though these energies did a lot of talking among themselves, either 
about what we
were asking or what we were saying. However, it was not like speech. He 
just had the
feeling of discussion. He probably wouldn't have been able to repeat it 
anyway.

Phil remembered that the group of entities asked us to define what fairness 
was. He
had the impression of a group sometimes babbling so much he could not 
determine any one
individual voice. It seemed that they said, "Why is it all right to kill a 
man on the battlefield
and not a child in the womb?" This was the reason for the question about 
fairness. To help
resolve their feeling of frustration about our apparent double standard.

During another meeting a member of the group had a question: "Many times 
when I
wake up from a deep sleep I feel like I'm vibrating, or my body is 
pulsating at a high rate.
What causes this?"

P: Your soul, as you call it, is returning from a higher charged state, 
from being in the astral
plane, which is a higher level of awareness. And you are returning to a 
lower level of
awareness, so that your soul can return to your body. For your body 
vibrates at a
certain frequency, and while your soul is in your body it is necessary that 
your soul be
close to that vibrational frequency. For were your soul to be vibrating too 
fast, it would
separate from your body. In your dream state oftentimes your dreams spur 
your soul
on to a higher level of energy. And so you separate from your body and 
experience
astral projection. Your soul and body must vibrate at, not necessarily, an 
equal
frequency but similar or close frequency. Oftentimes when you are in 
depression your
soul has lowered its vibration below that of your body, and so you feel 
quite blue or
moody. Your moments of elevation are oftentimes when your soul is vibrating 
at a
frequency higher than your body.

D: Then by vibrating faster and separating from the body, these are the 
out-of-the-body
experiences that people have?

P: That is accurate. For when you separate from your body, you are 
vibrating at a


 
P: That is accurate. For when you separate from your body, you are 
vibrating at a
frequency which is higher than that which your body can maintain or 
withstand, and so
there is the separation.

Returning from an OBE can also create temporary paralysis until the 
brain/body
connection is reestablished.

MULTIPLE PERSONALITIES

Question: I've always felt very uncomfortable on this plane, like I'm five 
different people.

P: It is perhaps necessary for you to truly identify your selves. Does this 
concept surprise
you? There are indeed separate entities or identities inside yourself, as 
many people
have multiple personalities. This is not an alien concept. However, it 
seems that in this
society it has become somewhat tainted with the idea that multiple 
personalities are
automatically schizophrenic, or a symptom of mental illness, which is not 
the case at all.
It is a simple aspect of nature which is very prevalent in all societies, 
and in all types of
animals, human or otherwise. You, if you so choose can identify several 
identities within
yourself. One who is shy and the introvert who likes to stay home and knit 
or crochet,
or whatever it is that you like to do. And then there are those times when 
you would
prefer to go out and kick up your heels, so to say, and just have a good 
time. And this
is not wrong. It is not any more wrong than it is to stay home and be a 
homebody.
Neither is wrong. Each speaks its own truths and its own appropriateness. 
There are
those aspects of yourself which choose to be studious and cry for 
knowledge. The
aspect of yourself that is very maternal and very loving, and yet with the 
flip of a coin
can be as cold as blue steel. Does this ring a bell within you? Is it 
unnatural to be very
loving one minute and very cold the next? If one finds oneself in the 
position that
requires this, is it unnatural, or is it not? It is not. Of course, it is 
not. There is no need to
fear multiple personalities, for that is simply an aspect of yourself. We 
would encourage
you to identify these separate personalities or personality traits. They 
will even assign
themselves names if you so choose, and have what you might call "separate" 
identities.
These are simply facets of your total personality. And it is this 
combination of facets
which make up the whole personality. When a personality is not healthy, 
then these
facets are out of sync, or are not communicating with themselves. They are 
not working
together. A healthy personality has this makeup of facets which are in 
harmony. There is
no such thing as a diamond with one facet, any more than there is a human 
with one
personality. It is impossible. For the human personality by its very 
existence requires
multiple facets. The rainbow could be used as an analogy of harmony. This
phenomenon gives the appearance of the circular or perhaps semi-circular 
aspect with
the different colors throughout. That is, harmony. The sum of the color 
spectrum in a
circular aspect, which is representative of the whole. That is, the circle 
being infinite and
representing God. Therefore half is shown and half is not apparent, which 
is again true
of your own nature. Meaning that you yourselves are physical and yet 
spiritual. Half is
shown and half is not. And yet in each and every one of you, you contain 
that which is
not along with the complete spectrum of all that is.

Another version of multiple personalities from another subject.

D: Have you ever heard of what is called a "multiple personality"? They 
seem to have many


 
D: Have you ever heard of what is called a "multiple personality"? They 
seem to have many
personalities in one body.

Brenda: Yes. Your psychologists are on the right track in tracking down the 
reasons why
and the causes of. These multiple personalities are caused by spirits who 
have a
particular heavy load of negative karma. And in the process of trying to 
deny this to
themselves, they split themselves up into what appears to be separate 
entities, but
actually it's different branches of the same entity. It's like having a 
flower with many
petals. I'll use this unit's hand to demonstrate. (She raised her hand and 
pointed to the
different fingers and the wrist as she gave her analogy.) You have a flower 
with many
petals and the petals are connected at the base (the wrist). But the flower 
is positioned
to where you only see the petals from half way up to the tips, and they 
look like
separate objects. You can't see where they're joined together at the 
bottom. These
multiple personality spirits appear to be separate entities because you're 
only seeing the
part that appears separate. But at the base, at the core of the spirit they 
all connect
together into one spirit. And, as I have mentioned, the spirit has a 
particularly heavy
load of negative karma they have developed. And they're trying to deny this 
to
themselves, and are wanting to escape from their current cycle of karma. So 
they keep
striking out in all directions. And these different directions that the 
spirit strikes out,
appears as different personalities within the body that the spirit is 
occupying.

D: I have the theory that maybe these personalities were fragments or 
mirror images of
personalities they had in past lives.

B: Usually, yes. As the spirit strikes out in the different direction, it 
draws upon the recent
past lives, of past personalities they used in other physical existences. 
But since the
spirit is striking out wildly, it is usually distorted versions of these 
personalities or like
you said, just a fragment of it, because the spirit is not being organized. 
The spirit is in a
panic.

D: They say sometimes the other personalities are male, female, adult or 
child. That was
why I came up with that idea.

B: Yes. It was a good idea. It's close to being the way it is. Because they 
draw upon their
past memories, and the spirit does remember the past lives. And so they may 
draw
upon various aspects or maybe just one particular aspect of one personality 
from a past
life for one of these multiple personalities.

D: And they bring them in to help them escape, so to speak, from their 
life, their karma.

B: They think it helps them escape, but it doesn't. It's like having a fish 
flopping on your
fishing-line. It has about as much effect.

D: The psychiatrist tries to unite them back into one personality. They say 
it's a very difficult
thing to do.

B: Yes. Psychiatrists are not really effective with that yet. They have the 
right idea in mind,
but they're trying to apply glue to the tips of the separate pieces rather 
than trying to get
down to the base where they're already united, and healing the rents on the 
base. But
that's a very complex process, and they have not developed the ability to 
do that yet.


 
that's a very complex process, and they have not developed the ability to 
do that yet.
But at least they are on the right track.

D: One thing they have found in common is that there seems to be some kind 
of traumatic
event in the person's life that causes this to happen in the first place.

B: Yes. The traumatic event calls the attention of the spirit to the 
negative load of karma it's
having to deal with. And that's why in these cases every time thereafter 
whenever a
traumatic event happens the spirit strikes out in panic again, and another 
personality
appears. The spirit doesn't realize they could turn this around and work it 
for good, for
affirmative karma. They just panic again and strike out again, and hence 
another
fragment appears. D: It sounds like they're not working out their karma.

B: Yes, that is true. They're not coping with it.

D: They keep fighting it.

D: Is there anything different about twins, either identical or non-
identical?

B: No. Twins are usually like any other family member and siblings. They 
are two spirits
that are closely related to each other karmically because they're working 
something out
together, like husband and wife, other siblings or close relationships. 
However, in the
case of identical twins, due to the resonance between the two bodies, they 
tend to have
extra psychic abilities.

D: I've heard one theory, that identical twins may be the same soul that 
has split into two
parts to learn two different lessons.

B: Not generally. Usually if a soul needs to learn two different lessons, 
they'll inhabit the
same body but in two different universes. (Explained in Chapter 11.)

D: They say some twins are so alike. They can be a whole continent apart 
and still do the
same things.

B: That's due to the resonance set up between their bodies and mental 
energies, because of
the general pattern of the universe. When two things are very similar 
they're going to
have a resonance between them. Their vibrations are so similar it's going 
to have similar
effects and similar outcomes. And that's why twins separated at birth and 
raised a
continent apart and not knowing each other, end up marrying people with the 
same
names, having similar hobbies, similar jobs and such, because of the 
resonance. D:
Sometimes they seem to have a mental connection, too.

B: Oh, yes. Like I said, identical twins have an extra dose of psychic 
abilities between the
two of them. Simply because their minds vibrate on the same level.

D: Then they are just like anybody else. They're two spirits that came back 
so they could
be together.

B: Right. And being able to think alike and their psychic abilities, it's 
like plucking a string,
then bringing a tuning fork near it and the tuning fork starts to vibrate.


 
then bringing a tuning fork near it and the tuning fork starts to vibrate.

D: I thought one way I could prove or disprove it would be to regress twins 
and see if they
went to the same personality in the same lifetime. You do not think this 
would happen?

B: No, I do not believe so. They would probably overlap several times in 
past lifetimes and
mention each other in other relationships. In a past life they may have 
been husband and
wife or some other type of close relationship.

D: They would be different characters, so to speak, in the same lifetime, 
but they wouldn't
be the same person.

THE RETURN OF CHRIST

During another session at Billie's the discussion turned to asking 
questions about Jesus.

Phil: It would be appropriate to say that He was in every sense a man. And 
yet in every
sense He also was a woman. He was completely integrated, and had both the 
desires
of a man and yet the intuition and feeling of a woman. We speak here not 
necessarily of
sexual desires, but of human feelings. However, He was more than human. He 
was not,
as you would say, an ordinary human. - Could not the Master be here now?

D: We think that He is among us in spirit.

P: Could He not be in physical?

D: On the Earth, you mean?

P: That is accurate.

D: Well, we've never thought about it.

P: Perhaps He has come and you have not recognized Him. Is this possible?

D: It could be. It was my understanding that His spirit should dwell in 
each of us.

P: That is accurate.

D: Then is that separate from dwelling in a body as a person?

P: If the spirit is dwelling in a body, is He not incarnate?

D: Well, if that would be a universal incarnation.

P: That is accurate.

D: Are you saying that He has come back to Earth?

P: He is here. He is all around you.

D: It's not just as one individual person?


 
P: That is accurate.

D: We thought maybe you meant that He had come back into physical form.

P: He has come back in physical form. But He is not in, as you would say, 
one single
individual body. He is working through each and every one of you. This is 
in a very
literal sense, the truth. It is not simply an eloquent figure of speech. 
The power of Christ
is within each and every one of you now incarnate in this room.

D: I just had an idea. This might be what they mean by the second coming of 
Christ.

P: That is accurate. For in this influx of enlightenment, there is truly in 
every one here the
spark of Christ. For each has a small piece of the Christ Spirit dwelling 
in them, and so
throughout all of humanity. When all of humanity comes together in one 
mind, then there
will literally as well as figuratively be the return of Christ.

D: I think people are expecting Him to be one entity, one person that 
returns again.

P: This is an accurate perception, however, it is one which is not in this 
case true. You do
perceive the situation accurately, however, the truth is that it is not the 
true situation. It
is more than that. It is that actually, and yet it is more.

D: Then instead of one person returning, it has been returning in several 
people.

P: That is accurate. As within the entire planet.

D: Actually then, Christ has already returned.

P: That is accurate.

D: It's just a different way of looking at it. That's why it would take a 
different concept to
understand it. He has already returned in the spirit of several different 
people.

P: In the spirit of many billions of people. For this spirit is truly over 
all the planet now, not
in a given few.

D: That way they can accomplish much more than one person.

P: That is accurate. For the word is spread throughout the whole planet 
simultaneously.
And is working its way from inward to outward.

D: The Church wants us to think there would just be one person who would 
spread it
whenever He returned again. There again, He would be worshipped though. 
That's the
problem.

P: That is an accurate assessment.

D: This would be a different way of looking at it, that the Church would 
have trouble with.

P: We would have trouble with the Church in this as well. For we try many 
times to reach
those who are truly and honestly searching for the truth. However, they 
find they must


 
those who are truly and honestly searching for the truth. However, they 
find they must
turn outward instead of inward. They cannot seem to reach this concept to 
allow them
to turn inward where the real truth lies.

D: Yes, they must always have something or some person they can look to and 
worship.
That's the only way they can interpret it. A statue, a picture or a concept 
of one person.

P: That is accurate. A preacher or orator or statesman or doctor or one of 
many other
forms of hero worship.

D: That makes it much easier for some of them, I guess, if they get the 
word from that one
source or ideology or whatever it is. And they don't have to rely on their 
own thinking,
their own mind.

P: That is accurate.

D: It's an interesting concept.

Q: Is the Shroud of Turin the authentic burial shroud of Jesus?

P: That is accurate. That relic which is called or ascribed as the Shroud 
of Turin is indeed
that burial garment which the Master himself was wrapped in at the time of 
his physical
death. It is imprinted with that energy radiated by the advance 
decomposition of his
physical body, such that there would be no physical traces left of that 
body. This is
indeed a purely natural phenomenon. It was somewhat advanced in its nature 
because it
was not usual. However, it was not a miracle.

Q: Can you tell us why some pictures and statues, especially of Christ or 
His mother, seem
to produce tears or blood, and is there any significance to that?

P: There is again this awareness we speak of, which permeates all that is. 
All of creation is a
part and parcel of that God concept. Therefore the actual physical elements 
of which
you speak are indeed a part and parcel of that God concept. They are indeed 
aware.
However, in your definition they may not be alive. There is in these icons 
the awareness
of that God concept. Awareness of not only their own awareness, but of 
those
individuals and entities around them, yourselves, who are aware also. In 
your
projections in viewing these icons there is transferred the awareness from 
one to the
other. Or the awareness' of the individuals viewing is oftentimes 
transferred to that icon.
The phenomenon itself is a manifestation of that transfer of awareness. The 
tears are a
manifestation of the awareness of the individuals who are viewing these 
icons. The
sorrow is indeed genuine. The shame of humanity being the crucifixion of 
the one who
had come to save the very race which crucified Him.

Q: I understand one produced tears that could be collected in a bottle. 
What would they
show if they were analyzed?

P: They would indeed be tears, or the content comparable to human tears.

D: Even though they came from canvas and paint?


 
P: That is accurate. You yourselves, again, are creators. This is indeed a 
purely physical
and entirely natural phenomenon. It is the transference of awareness. And 
in so doing,
the formulation of a manifestation derived from the awareness, or that 
awareness which
has been transferred. The individuals themselves are transferring this 
awareness to the
icons, not that the icons themselves are actually crying. But the awareness 
of the
individuals, and the strength of their faith transferring this awareness to 
that icon.

D: The human being is the catalyst then.

P: The human being is the sender of this awareness. The icon being the 
catalyst.

D: Even without them being consciously aware that they're actually doing 
this?

P: That is accurate. Were there no one viewing these icons there would be 
no transference
of awareness, and therefore there would be no miracles to be seen.

Member: Then it's true if ten percent of all of us praying for the same 
thing ....

D: It is magnified. It is not only multiplied, but squared.

P: Right. Each of you carries within you a spark of this energy. A tiny 
time tablet, perhaps,
to use the words in your vocabulary. A tiny fragment of this energy. And in 
so praying
together, you are connecting these tiny sparks together and creating a much 
more
potent and powerful level of this energy. So you can see how it is that 
when people
pray together their energy increases. It is by joining this spark of the 
creator that this is
done.

Member: So we all have a spark of the creator in us. Part of us is God.

P: That is accurate. That is what keeps you alive. We would like to 
elaborate on an
opinionated aspect here. Many on the planet feel that in order to manifest 
something,
they must become adamant to the point that there is no possibility for 
anything else to
happen. The fault in this lies in the fact that what one says and what one 
thinks are often
at odds with each other. What one truly believes is often not exactly what 
one says.
And so when one says something, it is indeed setting off a reaction which 
could be quite
opposite of what is said. And so in being so firm in this belief, there is 
given that
manifestation which may seem to be entirely at odds with what is being 
said.

P: We would say that your doubting is somewhat more of a protective 
feature, in that you
choose not to believe and so doubt. The information which oftentimes 
conflicts with that
which you have agreed is reality, is uncomfortable to integrate. And you 
feel this is
again, not unfounded, however, perhaps unnecessary. We would ask that you 
have
more faith in yourself. Understand that you are not here to deceive 
yourself. You are in
fact your own teacher. And you should listen and put more faith in that 
which you
yourself are teaching yourself. You should understand yourself more as your 
own best
friend and confidant than rival.

Q: My questions have been answered as we went around the room. I feel like 
when my son


 
Q: My questions have been answered as we went around the room. I feel like 
when my son
was in the fifth grade and he said, "When I was in the third grade, I 
thought I knew
everything. " And I said, "Well, what about now?" And he said, "Now I know 
I know
everything. " (There was much laughter.)

P: We would say that is most appropriate for human experience. For one 
catches sight of
the next mountain and says, "Well, I must climb that," and so they do. And 
they say,
"Oh, there's another one." And so each mountain below that is simply a mole 
hill. This is
not quite the analogy which you were giving, but we are amused by both of 
them. And
would like to enjoy them, for we are quite amused by human endeavors, of 
building
mountains and becoming quite dissatisfied and so building another. 
Knowledge is the
same way. A third grader builds a mountain of knowledge and looks and says, 
"Wow,
now I know everything." And lo and behold, he looks and there is another 
mountain
just to the east. And so he climbs that one and this third grade mountain 
is so small, and
on and on and on. And so we are still building mountains here too. For 
there is never
the tallest mountain reached until perfection. That is the ultimate 
mountain.

D: I've come to that conclusion. The more you learn, the more you find you 
have to learn.

 


 
Chapter Thirteen

The Use and Manipulation of the Energy
Force

This session was conducted in 1989 with Beverly, an artist that I had 
worked with
many times. I used her keyword and counted her to the inbetween lives 
spiritual state,
where we could have access to information.

D.â?¢ What are you doing? What do you see?

Beverly: I don't see anything yet, but it's like I'm rocking on gentle 
waves. I am not in an
ocean, but in the universe. I can look down and see the planet. It looks 
like all the
pictures you see of the Earth. Blue and white.

D: Is there anything different about it?

B: No. It's just suspended in space, on a bed of grids, so to speak.

D: What do you mean?

B: It's like the universe is made up of grid lines throughout it. And they 
fluctuate, they move.
They ebb and flow, like full-bodied waves in the ocean. I don't mean 
crashing waves. I
mean waves that move from very deep down in the water. They're gentle, but 
they're
very deep, slow waving movements in space. And the Earth sits within this 
bed, as do
all the other planets and stars and Suns.

D: This shows that the universe is actually alive, if it is moving like 
that. Does that mean the
Earth and the other planets are also moving? I'm thinking of the action of 
waves.

B: They're not moving like space is. They're spinning and whatever within 
this undulating
space. I have an example for you. Have you seen those glass boxes that have 
water in
them, that flows back and forth, that businessmen sometimes buy to look at 
because it's
relaxing.

D: Yes, I've seen those.

B: They move very slowly and evenly, and yet it goes up and down, and up 
and down.
That's the bed of space.

D: This doesn't disturb the planets that are within it?

B: No. They spin and turn within this bed.

D: The picture of a bed is as though they are lying on it.

B: They're lying in it. As in an ocean there might be a fish swimming 
within it. Where there


 
B: They're lying in it. As in an ocean there might be a fish swimming 
within it. Where there
would be water above the fish and below the fish, and to the right and to 
the left.
Perhaps if I said it was more like the air in which we live, instead of 
bed, that would
clarify it for you.

D: All right. Because I had the picture of the Earth rocking back and 
forth, like a ship being
tossed on the sea.

B: No. It's a very slow movement, but is full-bodied. In other words, it 
moves throughout.
It's not a surface wave.

D: And this is what space is composed of? (Yes) I think we have the idea of 
space being
stagnant and empty.

B: No, no. It is alive, and it is nourishing. It feeds everything within 
it. So it would have to
be alive and moving.

D: In what way does it feed?

B: Nothing could grow in stagnation. Nothing could evolve or change. Its 
very essence
feeds what's within it, just as the air allows us to breathe. If the air 
were not there to
provide us with our breath-happening, then we too would be dead.

D: So the same thing is occurring on a larger scale, as though the Earth is 
a person. (Yes)
There is something in space that contributes to the life. (Exactly) I can 
see what the air
supplies us. What does space supply to the Earth, the worlds? An energy?

B: Its presence is aliveness. Going back to the fish in the ocean, if the 
fish were taken out of
that place or if the water evaporated, the fish would die. So it's not that 
the space feeds
us some thing to nourish us. Its presence allows us to live, and thereby 
nourishes us,
because without it we would not exist. There is life in it, and yes, it 
could be called an
energy. But I'm afraid that would be misleading, because it's not an active 
energy. It is
active, but on a subtle level.

D: But it's not passive either.

B: Right. As I said, it's active on a subtle level, while we think of 
energy as something with
strong movement. There is energy with strong movement that passes through 
this space,
and through us. But the space element itself that I've been talking about 
is more of an
inactive energy, yet not dead. Or a less active energy than we usually 
think of.

D: What is this stronger energy you said that passes through all of it?

B: The stronger energy is more like the life force, the creative thrust, 
that actually can be
directed. While the space aliveness isn't directed, it's just there. It 
just exists.

D: It's very neutral?

B: It's neutral, and yet it has a positiveness within it, because without 
it we wouldn't live. So
you can't say it's totally neutral, as in "stagnant" or "dead". It does 
have life force in it
and some movement.


 
and some movement.

D: But it's not directed.

B: Correct. It is like a constant, where more active energy can be directed 
and focused.

D: This is the more active energy that you're talking about, that goes 
through everything.

B: That is a separate kind of energy from the space aliveness or energy, 
yes.

D: And this other energy that is stronger and directed, goes through 
everything on all levels?

B: Yes, it does.

D: Of course, I always wonder where something like that comes from. 
Everything has to
come from somewhere, in our way of thinking.

B: That's accurate in our way of thinking, and I don't know all the answers 
to that. But I
don't think it has to come from somewhere. It is there, it is a given, it 
has always existed
and always will. And so where could you say that it came from?

D: But you did say it was directed.

B: It is directable. Maybe that makes more sense or is more accurate. It 
can be directed,
and it can be changed. The energy force could go into a flower and make it 
spring from
the ground and grow and bloom. That same energy force could go into a 
runner that
was running a marathon. It could go into a painter that was painting. It 
could go into
childbirth, and recreate itself and continue and continue and continue. And 
instead of
being a widespread energy when it's becoming a flower or a runner or a new 
child, it is
directed or focused energy.

D: That's what confused me when you said it was directed or directable. I 
always think that
someone or something would have to direct it, to give it direction.

B: Have you seen a top spinning? Once it begins to spin it recreates its 
own force, let's say.
Now, of course, tops do topple. But there is such a thing, I believe called 
"centrifugal
force", that once it begins spinning, it would continue. Such as the Earth 
itself. Once it
begins spinning in its orbit, it just continues. No one has to keep pushing 
it like they
would a child on a swing. It doesn't die down. And that would be somewhat 
the same
with energy. It continues to recreate itself constantly. And where it 
originally came from
-- if it did -- I do not know.

D: Then it doesn't have to be directed by a superior force of some kind.

B: That's beyond what I can talk about. To bring it down to a closer level, 
to something we
could understand, is that the energy directs itself. It itself is 
consciousness and directs
itself. And if there is something above and beyond that, I don't know what 
that is.

D: You said it was something you couldn't talk about. Is it something you 
are not allowed
to, or just something that you don't know the answers to.

B: No, it's just too big.


 
B: No, it's just too big.

D: Too big to bring down to our level of understanding?

B: It's too big for me to understand.

D: I guess it always goes back to our concept of God.

B: I think our concept of God is very erroneous. We try to have it be one 
person or one
spirit or one energy that pushes the button to turn things on.' And I don't 
think that's the
way it works. But it is too vast for me to comprehend, and therefore too 
vast for me to
relate to anyone.

D: Then if this energy is directable, is it directable by human beings?

B: The energy is the human being. The energy manifests as a human being. So 
the human
being doesn't direct the energy, the energy directs the human being.

D: I was thinking if the energy was there, maybe it was therefor us to use 
in some way.

B: We are ourselves using it. I know this is difficult. I don't know how to 
clarify it.

D: Unless you have another analogy.

B: Perhaps. (Being an artist Beverly used what she was familiar with to 
provide an analogy.)
If you dropped - I'll have to use thin paint, because thick paint wouldn't 
move. Let's say
you were dropping thin paint onto a piece of paper. Beautifully colored 
paint. And it
dropped and spread in different directions, and made a beautiful picture. 
The paint that
has dropped on the paper is the result of the energy dropping. That energy 
controls the
result that appeared on the paper. The painting on the paper doesn't 
control the energy
that dropped it. Do you understand what I mean?

D: Yes, I think so. When it dropped it just went by itself at random.

B: Yes. But then the product, the finished painting - I'm thinking of an 
inkblot design, not a
finished painting that you work on for many hours. But let's say that you 
dropped
beautiful paint out from the sky onto this blotter paper, so that it ran in 
different
directions, and formed a pattern of beauty. That completed pattern of 
beauty does not
then rule the energy that dropped it. So energy manifests as a human form, 
and the
energy itself has the control. The human form, that would then be the 
painting, doesn't
control what dropped it.

D: I guess I'm thinking of people who want to change their lives and create 
their own
realities. Is this the type of energy they could use by direction of some 
type?

B: Yes, but you can't do it from the wrong end, you see. The energy end is 
the end that has
the energy and does the doing, not the blotter painting end, or the human 
end. Now the
human end can affect a change in its results. But it stems not from the 
piece of paper, or
the human body, it stems from the energy. The energy could drop another 
drop of
paint, and change what existed the moment before.


 
D: I'm trying to see if maybe we had more control in our life, that we 
would know how to
direct this energy.

B: We do. We have the control. But the control button is on the other end, 
it's not on the
result end. It's on the energy end. I could be misreading what you're 
saying, but I think
you're trying to say that you want the blotter paper to get up and direct 
the energy, the
paint flow. And that isn't the way it works. If you use the human being as 
the blotter
painting, and you use the dropping of the paint as the energy force, the 
dropping of the
paint onto the blotter paper creates something that has what was within it, 
the paint,
onto the blotter paper. And it's still there. But if there was no paint 
dropping any more,
the blotter paper would be stagnant and permanent, just like it was. It 
would never
change. And if the blotter paper tried to affect a change on the energy 
from where it
came, that would be impossible. The energy, the paint, drops onto the 
blotter paper
continuously to alter it. The blotter paper doesn't alter the energy.

D: Then how can people effect changes, if it has to be on the other end? 
How can they use
this and effect changes in their life?

B: That's how they do it, with this energy force that's dropping the paint. 
You see, we're
both connected. But that's where the change comes from, the energy force, 
not from
the blotter paper or the human form that's flat.

D: Then how can they create a change? I'm trying to think of a way people 
can use this
energy to help themselves.

B: They do, but ... maybe I've given you a bad analogy. The paper without 
the paint
continually dropping on it would be dead paper. Now the interaction of the 
energy
dropping the paint onto the paper is a continuous back and forth energy 
exchange. But
the way to push the button is not on the surface end, the dead body end or 
the paper
end. The button gets pushed from where it drops from.

D: But how can we make this button be pushed?

B: We are that button. We are not the piece of paper. So we push it every 
time we drop
the paint.

D: Then we do have control by our own minds?

B: It's more than the mind. Yes, the mind is a part of it, but there is an 
energy that is even
greater than the mind, that encompasses it. That the mind is within. And 
that is greater
than the mind.

D: But the idea, the desire, has to start with the human mind. As to what 
they want to
change, and what they want to create.

B: Going back, because we've used the example already of the paint 
dropping, let's say it's
from an eye dropper, because it doesn't even have a hand. Or from a faucet 
handle.
The eye dropper maybe won't work. But it's dropping liquid paint onto a 
piece of
paper. If it quits dropping, that piece of paper would just be dead debris. 
But it doesn't
quit dropping. It continues to drop, and therefore the paper that it falls 
upon is ever-


 
quit dropping. It continues to drop, and therefore the paper that it falls 
upon is ever-
changing. And they feed back on each other. Because the energy, in the way 
of paint,
that's dropped on the paper gives energy to the paper. An energy begets 
itself, so it
spreads out and feeds back to the source, the eye dropper. So there is a 
continual
revolution there. The paper on its own could not direct the energy, because 
it is nothing
on its own. It was created out of the drop to begin with. Do you understand 
a little
more clearly?

D: I think so. I'm just trying to find some workable way that we, as 
humans, could use this.
I know that's the bottom end of the scale.

B: No, it's not the bottom end of the scale. It is simply the way humans 
are using the energy
in this level. It is not the bottom. The very word "bottom" designates a 
higher or top, or
something to elevate to. And that's not an accurate description. There are 
just many
forms and many ways that energy can be directed. And one is not necessarily 
any
better or worse than the other.

D: I wanted to find some practical way that a human being could direct this 
energy. Would
there be a procedure they could follow to create an objective and bring it 
into reality?

B: Yes. They could direct that energy.

D: How do they do this?

B: In our physical bodies it would be mental. It's more than that though. 
The mental
feedback from the paper to its energy source is minute compared to the 
energy source.
It's a part of the way we could - this piece of paper could -- activate 
what it wants.
That, I think is what you're asking.

D: Yes. In life.

B: The energy itself is life. It is also light. If we try to separate it 
from the blotter paper,
we're making a big mistake. That would be the blotter paper trying to have 
control over
the energy. So it must work in cooperation. There must be a flow. And the 
way it could
be directed, would be to tune in on the original energy. It's more a matter 
of attention
and focus, and tuning in to where that flow is constant and smooth. If the 
blotter paper
wanted to work on its own and go off on a tangent, it could. Because it has 
energy of
its own, that would then start another cycle. But it would be very small 
and probably
misdirected, compared to if it fed back into its own source. And that would 
keep the
force working constantly. And as long as the blotter paper over here on my 
right fed
into the energy source on my left (hand motions), as long as this worked or 
the energy
was directed back and forth, feeding into its manifestation and back to its 
source, into
its manifestation and back to its source, even if it were a flower. Feeding 
into the flower
and letting it grow, dropping its seed, feeding back to the source, coming 
up again,
growing, dropping its seed, feeding back into the source while it was in 
that non-plant
stage. So it would be constantly. You can understand how it wouldn't be 
physically
manifested during the winter, for instance, but that it would come up again 
in the spring.
But human beings don't hibernate, although they do go in and out of degrees 
of
aliveness. They're subtle. Perhaps the dream state, perhaps an in and out 
that we're not
real consciously aware of. And as long as that kept feeding back into the 
source from


 
real consciously aware of. And as long as that kept feeding back into the 
source from
which it came, there would be an ongoing energy that would not become less. 
It would
maintain its level of energy. Now if this blotter paper over here decided 
to go off on a
tangent and create something, it could. And it would create something that 
would feed
back into it over and over. But it would be of lesser strength than if it 
was feeding back
into its original source. It's like rays that would go out. Do you see what 
I mean?

D: Yes. But in the example of the flower, all that is automatic. It happens 
anyway. It's a
constant feeding back to the source. This is what the life force is.

B: Yes. And it is the same with people.

D: But it's an automatic thing that they don't really think about.

B: It would happen whether they thought about it or not. But you could 
direct it. And that
direction would come from a higher level than our own consciousness, as a 
rule. Almost
like it were guided. And if it were not guided sufficiently, this would be 
the time, the
area in which our energies would be misdirected, and things would happen 
that we
probably did not intend.

D: Because we sent the wrong energy waves out?

B: No, we sent the right energy waves out, but we didn't know how to direct 
them or we
didn't have enough strength to direct them to effect what we wanted, and so 
they sort
of went haywire. Like static on a radio when its not tuned in right. If 
you're tuned in
then it would come out very clear. But if you sent it out without any 
direction, there
could be static, which could look like just a lot of mess. Because it 
wasn't focused right
or directed properly.

D: Then we have to know how to direct this and focus it?

B: Yes. But more than just the human knowing how. The energy flow that 
created us knows
how, and we would need to tune back into that. Then we wouldn't have to 
figure it out
for ourself alone. We would be figuring it out for ourself, because that is 
ourself. But we
would be tuning into an even stronger frequency, higher level of 
consciousness, that
would help direct this, rather than trying to take all the power for 
ourself and direct it
erroneously.

D: But you said we must have more contact. How can we do that consciously?

B: I think it's a matter of ... if I say "repairing the damage", I'm afraid 
it will be misleading.
But I know of nothing else to say right now. If we did not interfere with 
the workings it
would work okay by itself. Now when we send out energy that's misdirected 
or is
static, let's say, left alone it will dissipate and go back into the 
original energy. But if one
person sends out misdirected energy, and a dozen other people happen to 
send it out at
the same time and in the same place, then it gains power. A misdirected 
energy power,
you see. And it makes it more difficult, because it is now starting to form 
and solidify
into a power of its own. And it makes it harder for it to naturally 
dissipate and fall back
into the natural flow.

D: It's taken on a life of its own then.


 
D: It's taken on a life of its own then.

B: Yes. And once it's done that then we must consciously work at 
dissipating it. Before that
we would not have had to. It would have gone back into the flow 
automatically. But
when there are enough misdirected energies sent out at the same time or in 
the same
place and it gains some force, then it will continue spinning off of 
itself. Doing the same
thing that it knows to do, which is misdirected energy. Unless we break 
that up and let
it dissipate back into the normal flow, which happens unconsciously, by the 
way. I think
that was part of your initial question, "How can we consciously do it?" We 
don't have
to consciously do it. It just does. The only time we need to consciously do 
it, is when
it's gone astray.

D: How do we break up this misguided energy? You would have to break it up 
in order to
let it go back to the source.

B: By seeding, this would be one way. I don't know that it's all of the 
ways. But let's say
you have this flow going from giant energy source into its manifestation, 
of which we're
only one, a human body. There are many, many things that that energy is 
going out and
manifesting as. But if we're interested in this one right now, the human 
being, and that
human sends out - because it now has energy, it now has life too. And 
energy just
recreates itself. - So then it sends out its own, and let's say it's 
misdirected. How do we
break that up, is your question. By coming back to the initial energy 
source, allowing
positive or natural energy flow to go into this, and having it seeded into 
the misdirected
one, to the point that it dilutes it enough that it can then fall back into 
the normal --
unconscious to humans -- routine. There is consciousness here, so I want to 
clarify that.
There is, in this big energy source, its consciousness, which it spreads 
into us as the
energy goes back and forth.

D: That was the consciousness you said was beyond our understanding.

B: Yes, yes.

D: But then we have to send out good thoughts and positive thoughts, or 
could we do it by
asking the original source to send positive thoughts.

B: It's more like tuning into it. Let's say that the original source has 
everything. It can create
any and everything, not only in this world but in all of the worlds. And it 
is always
sending out this energy to us. If we want one thing instead of another, we 
just tune in on
that band.

D: But we have to do this with a conscious effort. In our physical body, we 
have to be told
to do certain things in order to be able to do it.

B: With their own consciousness they can direct it. Theirs is going to go 
all out too, and it's
going to create other things. But what they want to take in from the big 
source, they
tune into. Open up that channel to let that come in instead of something 
else. And so
that becomes a more prominent and predominant part of their makeup. And 
then the
same thing gets spun out into what they manifest.

D: People are always asking me how they can create what they want. They 
want a formula,
a step-by-step method.


 
a step-by-step method.

B: Yes, I know, and that's very hard. And I wish there were a more helpful 
answer, but I
think there is not. I think that when we learn to walk the straight line, 
so to speak -- and
I don't mean morally -- I mean that when we wobble our energies dissipate 
along the
way. If we're walking a fence line, the more we walk it straight the more 
power we
have to create what we want. But you see, right now we wobble. So sometimes 
we
create it and sometimes we wobble off and undo it, and then get back on and 
recreate
it. Perhaps it's just to practice walking it, to where we don't wobble so 
much and lose
some of the things that we want.

D: It also has a lot to do with belief systems.

B: Oh, yes, that would involve what you want. If you didn't have a belief 
system, you
wouldn't want one thing over another. You see, it's all there.

D: You would just take whatever came your way.

B: Exactly. And our belief system is what makes us have a preference for 
one thing over
another, whether it's rain, let's say, or sunshine. They're all 
manifestations, all the rain
and all the sunshine. If we didn't have a belief system one would be just 
as good to us
as the other; in fact, they are. It's our belief system that says sunshine 
is preferable to
rain. And if we got to that point of realization -- we're already there; we 
just don't
know we are. In fact, we are always at it; we don't have an awareness of 
it. When we
have an awareness that everything is as good as everything else, we won't 
even try to
focus on getting what we want. We have it all.

D: There are people who just go with the flow, so to speak, and take 
whatever comes.
They don't know they can choose something over something else.

B: But unfortunately we suffer with that. We obviously suffer if we have 
severe pain rather
than bodily comfort. I sense that's what you're saying. They go with the 
flow whether it
hurts or not. But I'm saying there is a higher level than that, to where 
hurt feels just as
good as good does. Where we are not affected by hurt being hurt. All of 
what we have
been talking about is, of course, so, but it's all leading up to an 
ultimate in which it won't
make any difference. We will go through the process of learning perhaps, as 
human
beings. - Let's talk from that level. - Of how to direct back into this 
energy and get
what we want. We are in that process, and it may or may not be a lengthy 
one. Since
we don't know anything about time anyhow, it's hard to judge that. But you 
see, over
here, this big energy source (hand motions) doesn't care what it sends out 
because all
of it's just as good as anything else. We, over here on Earth, with our 
belief systems,
decide that one's better than the other. And what you're asking is how do 
we train
ourselves to only pick the good.

D: Or what we want.

B: Or what we want, yes, out of what's being shot out, so to speak. And so 
we will go
through this process of learning how to do that. And at that point we will 
realize that all
of that was not necessary, because all of it is what we want anyhow. If we 
realize that,
we wouldn't have to learn how to get what we want.


 
D: Then we actually can use any of it. What we consider positive, negative 
or whatever.

B: Absolutely. All of it is just energy with no good, no bad, no hurt, no 
feel good, no right,
no wrong, no anything. But mainly because of our belief system, we want to 
separate it
into parts that are right and wrong, and good and bad. And as a result we 
want to
choose just what we want out of that. When we reach a level where we 
understand that
all of that was unnecessary -- there was no right, no wrong, no good, no 
bad, no hurt,
no feel good -- then we won't need to have even learned how to get what we 
want.

D: But being human beings, that's where our focus is.

B: That's where it is right now, yes. Before we can pull into our lives 
what we want, we
have to arrive at the awareness that it doesn't make any difference. 
Because as long as
it does make a difference, we make it harder on ourselves to get it. Only 
when it no
longer makes a difference, does the flow become so even, that we can tune 
in so easily
that we can have anything we want. It's sort of like, it takes money to 
make money. As
long as you've got it, you can keep making it. When you don't have it, is 
when you're in
trouble, in this life. And so when we end up raising our level of 
awareness, then we
realize we can have all the money, help, whatever we want. But by then, 
since we
know we can do it, it's just thought, it no longer matters. We're not so 
attached to it.
Until we realize that, we're very attached to it, because we think we can't 
get it.

D: That does make a lot of sense.

B: I will give an example. As you are climbing a ladder, stairway to 
Heaven, so to speak,
every step that you continue to go up, the ones beneath it dissolve. It's 
like you project
the stairway in front of you, because you think you need it to climb to the 
next star. And
it dissolves underneath you as you go, because you no longer need it. 
You're coming
from this star going to that one. (Hand motions) And you're building your 
ladder, which
as you climb is dissolving. And then you get up here to this star. Now what 
was true all
along was, when you were on this star, you could have been at this other 
star any time
you wanted to without using the ladder. But the only way we know that is to 
get there
on this ladder, which then is no good and not worth anything. I don't mean 
it's no good.
I mean it no longer serves a purpose. And if we think we're building that 
ladder so
others can follow us, we are in error, because each person has to build 
their own
ladder. You can't travel on someone else's brain or energy. That's not what 
it is, but
maybe in these terms it will be explainable. You can't live someone else's 
life.

D: Yes, but wouldn't the ladder serve its purpose to show them the way?

B: It only shows the person who is living that life the way. Another person 
would have to
build their own ladder to get there.

D: I thought if you learned something, you could pass it on as knowledge to 
help other
people.

B: Yes, that could be. But the ladder is more like the livingnessof it, 
than it is knowledge.
And each person must do their own livingness. We can't ride to Heaven on 
someone
else's coat tails.


 
else's coat tails.

D: But we can give them examples and show them?

B: Yes. Each entity, doing what it does, gives examples whether it wants to 
or not. It just
does it. Another entity, with a level of awareness, can see that. In 
actuality they
wouldn't need to borrow or utilize what another one has learned. But they 
think they
do, and so they do.

D: They don't want to start from scratch and figure it all out for 
themselves. That's why we
have examples, we have books.

B: Yes. And so if that is helpful and we use that and it guides us, that's 
fine. There is nothing
wrong with that. But in truth, if there were only one human being on the 
face of the
Earth ever, and he saw nothing of anyone else's examples that had preceded 
him, he
would still get to that star. And would probably do it just as quickly, if 
time existed
anywhere.

D: By figuring it out himself.

B: It's not a matter of figuring it out, it is a natural evolution. You 
plant a seed in the ground,
it grows up. It becomes whatever the seed was. If you plant an acorn, what 
grows out
is an oak tree. It's not a birch or a rabbit. And we have within us all of 
this. And if we
are left completely alone, we will still wind up at the same place. But 
because of this
static energy around us that interferes with that natural flow, we want to 
grab straws for
help. And because the static is there, and we think we need to grab straws 
for help, we
do. But underlying all of that, we wouldn't really need to and will get 
there anyhow. It
just eases our human minds to have help out there, or what we think of as 
help.

D: Yes, that's the human part of it. Well, all this energy you're talking 
about, I'm wondering
how our human soul fits in.

B: That is probably what you would call a "soul". The spirit, the life 
force, would be the
closest way I could explain it. That is what we generally label as a "soul" 
here.

D: That's the part that remains after the physical body dies.

B: Yes, because, it would continue on and on. Energy cannot go away.

D: But it appears that it remains individualized as a personality.

B: It can if it wants to. It can do whatever it wants to do. It can 
individualize as a flower, or
it can individualize as a human being. Either with the same exact awareness 
as it did the
moment before, or with a different awareness. It can do anything it wants 
to do. It is
creation.

D: The energy or the soul?

B: It's all one and the same. And it can divide itself, or it can sort of 
coagulate as one big
entity. Picture that you are spraying water out of a hose nozzle. By 
turning that nozzle,
you can either make it come out as separate drops, or you can change the 
nozzle and
make it come out as one flow. Or you can spread it even wider, and have it 
just little


 
make it come out as one flow. Or you can spread it even wider, and have it 
just little
bitty drops like a spray. Or however you want to do it. It's all the same.

D: It's all so complicated. That's why I'm trying to put it into terms I 
can understand.
Because if I can't understand it it's hard for me to pass it on to someone 
else.

B: There's a difference between logically understanding and being aware of. 
And I think we
can be aware of things and know them, that we don't logically understand. 
It's sort of
like putting a square peg in a round hole. They don't quite fit.

D: So it would be very difficult for us to even hope to try to understand 
much of this. We're
limited by our human brains. We just have to realize and feel that it's 
true.

B: Yes. As long as were limited within our belief systems, it's difficult 
if not impossible to
understand it logically. Because our belief systems are so limited in size, 
and what we're
trying to understand and become aware of is so big, that it won't all fit 
into our little box
of belief systems. Until we dispense with that box, we can't let all of it 
come in. It's
going to happen whether you understand it all or not, because that is the 
nature of it.

D: But I try to write about these things, so that people can be aware of 
them.

B: Yes. And that is very helpful, because it does expand people's boxes of 
belief. And that
is where seeing others that have gone before us does help. It would happen 
anyhow.
But seeing those that have gone before us, allows us to expand our box a 
little bit with
our awareness of that. And what you do in writing about these things helps 
people see
that there's something on the other side of that box. They can push it open 
a little bit
and include it. And they will keep doing that and doing that and doing 
that, until their
box gets big enough to handle all of this. Well, not all of it, but it 
would be a continuing
process.

D: In other words, they can't handle it until they're ready for it anyway.

B: That's true. You can write all the books you want to, but until someone 
is willing to read
it, it's not going to do that person any good. It may do you good, and it 
may do others
good. But it's not going to help the person that's not ready to look over 
the edge of his
box. And when they are ready to look over the edge, anything will help.

D: Then they'll be looking for things that will supply the information. It 
seems very clear to
you, but it's complicated to me.

B: It is not so clear to me either, except that I know that it's so.

D: We have read about universal mind, universal consciousness. Is it true 
that we are all
connected in some way, that we can get information from universal mind once 
we
become more enlightened?

Phil: That is accurate, for all are eventually one, the God concept 
encompasses all of
creation. All, period. Therefore, since each of you is indeed a part of the 
whole, then
each of you is indeed an aspect of the other. You are indeed part of each 
other.


 
D: Is that the way metaphysical healing takes place? Where you can 
manipulate the energy
that is available and the energies we are all interconnected with?

P: It would be somewhat more complicated than that. However, the concept is 
indeed
accurate in that the energies you speak of are part of yourselves, and you 
are part of
the energies. It is as if you are swimming in energies and you yourselves 
are a part and
parcel of the very waters you swim in. By manipulating the waters around 
you, you can
cause currents to push or pull from you to someone, or from someone to you. 
These
currents, as you can well imagine, are the energies of which we speak. You 
need only
direct these energies with your mind to form these currents. There can be 
storehouses
of these currents available to those who would need them. And in this 
manipulation, you
find these storehouses are available to you yourself. It is creating and 
discreating
energies. You yourselves on your plane are, in every truest sense of the 
word, gods, in
that you can and do create your creations in your own plane and dimensions 
of
awareness. However, you are not as equal to or as great as the overall, 
total
encompassing aspect of the God concept which you have. None of you on this 
plane
could ever hope to attain that level. However, it is sufficient to say that 
each of you has
a part of that total, overall consciousness within you. And you are indeed 
capable of
creating and discreating. Therefore, you are by your own definition of God, 
the
Creator, a god in and of yourself. You, yourselves are god creators. 
Perhaps not on a
level which you ascribe to the all-encompassing God. However, it is 
important here to
note that you, yourselves are indeed creators.

Phil: There is a physical energy spectrum. There are those energies which 
constitute and in
proper proportion make that which you perceive as physical. In proper 
combination of
different energies there is manifested physical form. The physical form you 
see about
you is a combination of many different physical energies manifested to 
produce those
forms that you see. Your eyes perceive those energies and so you perceive 
physical
form.

Brenda: I am within a nexus that is an intersection point of several 
universes in continuance.
I am observing how they interact. And I'm looking at the patterns that they 
cause in
their structure of existence.

D: That sounds complicated. Is it beautiful to watch?

B: Yes, it is. Realty complex and beautiful. It's difficult to describe. It 
depends on what level
you look at it. On one level it looks like -- do you know what sheet 
lightning looks like?
(Yes) Imagine sheet lightning of every conceivable color and see it all 
interacting with
each other. The various sheets of energy of the various colors flowing and 
flickering
around. And you look at it at another level and you can see the grid of 
time warping
around and interacting and changing. It just depends on what level you look 
at it. There
are other levels. It's very complex and it's very beautiful.

Brenda: I am observing the network of basic energy particles that make up 
the universe and
hold it together. You could describe it several different ways, depending 
on your


 
hold it together. You could describe it several different ways, depending 
on your
perceptions and what level of organization you look at it. On the one hand 
it looks like
a loosely woven blanket with each individual thread representing particular 
types of
energy, weaving in and out and interacting with the other energies, keeping 
everything
together and in order. And on the other hand if you look at it another way, 
it looks like
an energy fog, since everything is energy and it will spread all over. It's 
as if you were in
a fog and you could see each individual particle that makes up the fog, to 
use an
analogy. Where you are on your Earth plane, fog is composed of tiny 
particles of
moisture. It's as if you could see each individual particle unique and 
complete in itself.
Yet in this case each individual particle is a particle of energy, and each 
individual
particle is alive in its own way. It's excited. It vibrates and moves 
around within its tiny
sphere of influence. And this is everywhere with the countless multitudes 
of particles.

D: Would this be like atoms?

B: Smaller than atoms. Atoms are clusters of energy particles. These are 
like the sub-atomic
physical properties that your scientists are trying to study. (Pause) I 
can't make the
connection with your language. They have such strange names that your 
scientists use.
Quarks? Things like small tiny neutrinos of energy. The energies and 
particles involved
with what is labeled in your language as the new physics. This is the first 
glimmering of
an idea of how things are. Since this is a new field you are studying, you 
have no
knowledge of it yet. You just barely suspect that this aspect of things 
exists. Your
scientists are trying to understand it and to qualify it. To give it rules 
to explain things
that they observe, but what they are observing is a very incomplete 
picture. To use an
analogy, it's as if a lengthy film is being shown in your theaters. And all 
you see is one
single frame of the film, of the entire picture. And trying to explain what 
the film is about
and the plot of the story.

D: Just from one frame?

B: Right. And that's what your scientists are trying to do about this 
energy. What they have
observed is the equivalent of having seen maybe one small detail in that 
one frame.
Maybe the color of the hair of one of the actors in this one frame. And 
from that
information they try to build what the film was about. The plot of the 
story, who wrote
it, what the music was about and all that. And it's impossible. They need 
to learn more
and observe more before they can figure out what is truly going on. They 
have already
made the correct connection between this new physics and the ancient 
science of
mysticism. But the ancient science of mysticism is partially left over from 
the former
civilization, and partially from millennia of observation. Observation 
collected of these
things that are caused by this fog of energy, that people have observed and 
tried to
explain.

D: But how can they get the whole picture? They can't see these things.

B: No, but they can observe effects of these things, which would help them 
to understand
what these are. The main thing they need to do is keep their minds open to 
anything, no
matter how preposterous-sounding or how improbable it may seem at first. 
Because all
improbabilities and all things that seem preposterous are part of the 
universe too. Things
called "chance" and "coincidence" are general labels of things that have 
been observed
that are caused by this.


 
that are caused by this.

D: You said this was based on the science of mysticism. Many people think 
of that as
witchcraft and the occult. Is that what you mean?

B: Yes, partially. In the age you are presently in, people have cut 
themselves off from their
roots. And in the process of doing this they have denied mysticism, saying 
they are a
modern and educated people; that science explains everything. When science 
finally
advances to its ultimate peak, everybody will be mystics. By mysticism I 
refer to
anything that deals with the higher levels of things, including witchcraft, 
occult, the
different mystic religions from the East: Buddhism or Hinduism and such as 
that.

D: Many people just lump it all together as being on the dark side.

B: Yes. The power can be perverted and used for the wrong reasons, as can 
anything. But
it is to mankind's benefit to become familiar and comfortable with this 
power and use it
for solving his problems. There are still cultures that are more open to 
this than others.
In your culture, it has closed this. But there are many individuals that 
practice this and
use it in their lives and help keep their traditions alive, which is 
important. That seems to
be a characteristic of mankind. Things that they don't understand they lump 
together in
categories and shut them up in a closet and forget about them, or try to. 
And everything
that exists can be learned from and you can benefit from everything that 
exists - some
things more than others, 'tis true - but in general. For example, in your 
science of
medicine they have developed vaccine. And so now vaccines are used by 
everybody to
help prevent disease and prevent a imbalance of the body. In former 
civilizations their
sciences developed what is now called mysticism, and everyone used it to 
help prevent
imbalance of the harmonious whole. By its very nature it accomplished what 
all of your
individual sciences are trying to accomplish now. Their sciences started 
out as similar
individual sciences and then united as they became far advanced in the 
fields of
knowledge. And they realized that everything is one, is a harmonious whole. 
They
united and the people learned and applied the knowledge that developed. It 
is what is
known as mysticism, because they had aspired to the ultimate and found that 
this
underlying energy organizes everything. And if one is aware of this and 
knows how this
can be altered or manipulated to achieve what you wish while staying in 
harmony with
it, then all that needs to be done is done.

D: You mean they found they didn't need it for medicine?

B: When they got to this level where they could be in harmony with the 
whole, medicine
was no longer needed. It was superfluous, because it was rare if someone 
became ill.
They knew where they were out of balance. And they altered their energies 
to put
everything back in balance. Then they would no longer be ill.

D: Can you tell me what civilizations developed this to such a high degree?

B: It was several civilizations but they were in contact with each other. 
It was a worldwide
type of knowledge, but different parts of the world had subtly different 
ways of looking
at things, due to their culture. There was the civilization of Atlantis, 
and there was a
civilization in South America. And there were several civilizations in the 
East: one in
India, one in the mountains in what is now called "Tibet" and "Sri Lanka". 
And two


 
India, one in the mountains in what is now called "Tibet" and "Sri Lanka". 
And two
different civilizations sprang up in the place called "China", but they 
were living in
harmony with each other. They were considered as one civilization with a 
dual type of
culture. And these civilizations all contributed to the development of the 
science from
their various viewpoints to help make it a complete whole.

D: Were these other civilizations in existence at the same time as 
Atlantis?

B: Yes. Atlantis predated most of them, but they were all old 
civilizations. The civilization in
Tibet and South America started about the same time as Atlantis, and the 
other
civilizations came a little later. But they existed long enough that they 
all advanced to a
high degree.

D: I think many people have the idea that those civilizations came along 
after the
destruction.

B: A new set of civilizations did come after the destruction of Atlantis. 
When Atlantis was
destroyed it shook the whole world, in so far as human interaction was 
concerned,
sciences, art, etc. The whole world felt its effects. Atlantis was the 
major civilization, the
center of civilization in general. And when it was destroyed, it seemed to 
have sapped
the vital energy from the other civilizations, so that they went into 
decline. But these
other civilizations gave rise to the present day world.

Brenda: I'm looking at the entire structure of time. It's very intricate. 
It's almost like a hollow
globe made of fine silver wire. And all of these wires are going around and 
intersecting
with each other, rather like a three-dimensional model of the atom and how 
you see the
electrons going around. There's a series of silver wires going around like 
that. And there
is another series of silver wires going around at right angles to intersect 
with all of these.
And it forms this hollow globe. It's hard to describe, it's very intricate.

D: It sounds complicated.

B: And one thing to give you hope, with it being structured like this, that 
means anything can
happen. Because all the possible combinations are present here.

D: You mean it's not set, or predestined, to where it has to be.

B: No. This is the reason why magic and such works. Because if you want 
something to
happen, and you meditate on it and project mental energy towards this 
happening, it
will cause your life to be directed into that time stream.

Brenda: It may be rehashing what you have heard before, but it cannot be 
emphasized too
much. First of all you must realize that anything that generates energy 
puts out
vibrations. Things that generate light, which is a form of energy, put out 
light vibrations
and you see them as radiating, such as a light bulb. Or something that 
generates sound,
you see it vibrating and you hear the sound, but it's still vibration and 
it's still energy.
Your brain also generates energy. Anything that happens in your brain 
generates
energy, and hence generates vibrations. Which means, any of your bodily 
processes or
any of your thoughts or any emotion, puts out vibrations. And these 
vibrations affect the


 
any of your thoughts or any emotion, puts out vibrations. And these 
vibrations affect the
ether that surrounds you. You're surrounded by and filled with and shot 
through with
vibrations from billions of different sources. These vibrations are of all 
levels and
strengths. And the energy put out by your brain is sufficient to affect 
some of these
levels of vibrations. Consequently, one can affect future outcomes by what 
one thinks. I
know you have heard this before, but I'm explaining it to you again, so you 
will not be
discouraged when things seem not to work out at first. You just keep 
thinking about
what you want to come to pass and it comes to pass. Sometimes in unexpected 
ways,
because sometimes the vibrations have to go through many channels to affect 
what
needs to be affected. I can see this very plainly. I don't know if I'm 
explaining it so it
will be convincing to you.

D: You're doing a very good job. If I get confused I'll ask you.

B: Your brain is the vibrational center of your body. And there is a focus 
of these
vibrations, called the solar plexus. And that's like a lens focusing light. 
The solar plexus
focuses these vibrations and then sends them out again to all parts of the 
body, and out
into your aura to keep things balanced. That is why when you meditate and 
open
yourself up to absorb vibrations to replenish your vibrations, you should 
picture them
entering through the top of your head and then going down to your solar 
plexus. So that
the solar plexus can spread these vibrations out to your body where they 
are needed so
that all will be in balance.

D: I was taught to go through the body energizing each chakra and then 
passing off the
excess through the feet down into the ground. Would that be incorrect?

B: Not incorrect. It is a way of doing it. When you're going through each 
chakra, make sure
you also charge the solar plexus. That way it revitalizes your body, but 
you also need to
be sure that you revitalize your aura as well, which extends way beyond 
your body.
And so, make sure you send an extra jolt of energy to the solar plexus, to 
make sure
that your aura is being revitalized to its very limits to help protect you 
from any harm
that may come in your direction. And then, any excess energy, yes, should 
be sent out
through the soles of your feet into the Earth mother. It's recharging your 
aura, and helps
protect you when your defenses are down, like when you're asleep. It is 
wise to do
extra things to protect yourself during the day. Either by picturing your 
aura as being
brilliantly white or golden, or by picturing a pyramid of energy around 
you. By whatever
method you are comfortable with, because when you are interacting with 
other people
you need extra protection. But at night, in the privacy of your home when 
you're going
to sleep, the protection of your aura should be sufficient. You may want to 
picture a
pyramid of energy around you just before going to sleep, but you won't need 
to worry
about it. You'll be protected during the night while you're asleep, because 
the
subconscious does a very good job of it. And if you're in a reclining 
position when
you're projecting the pyramid, picture yourself as being approximately one-
third up
from the bottom of the pyramid, because that is the focus of the strength 
and energy of
the pyramid.

D: You mean as though the body was levitated about that far above the 
bottom of the
pyramid.

B: Yes, but you'll still be totally surrounded by the pyramid, even the 
underside of your


 
B: Yes, but you'll still be totally surrounded by the pyramid, even the 
underside of your
body. It is a very powerful figure. It is a focus. It is hard to explain 
everything the
pyramid can do.

D: Many people have told me there is nothing to worry about. You don't have 
to be
protected against anything.

B: It's like lightning. Lightning is a neutral force. It's not good or bad, 
it's just there. It's very
powerful. On the one hand it can be used to generate electricity. On the 
other hand it
can kill people. These forces are basically neutral and one can use them 
for one's own
ends if one is careful. But at the same time, when one is opening oneself 
up for
exploration and new experiences, one must make sure one is protected, 
because these
neutral forces have no morality. They just act in the way their energy 
flows in a
particular situation. And you must make sure that you are protected against 
any
negative flows. It is good that you follow our advise. It helps you to 
advance and it
makes it easier for us to communicate with you.

D: But anyway, you were saying that you send these vibrations out for what 
you want to
accomplish. (Yes) Once you send it out then it must happen?

B: There are things that can influence it. Like for example, you send out 
thoughts that you
want something to happen. And they'll go out and start causing things to 
fall into place
for it to happen. But if, later on, you get discouraged or depressed and 
you send out
thoughts of, "Gee, it'll never happen", it will weaken its impetus. And 
when you get over
your depression you must send out strong thoughts again, positive thoughts 
to help it
regain its impetus so that it will come to pass.

D: To reemphasize the first thoughts?

B: Right. And this works with anything. Any change in your life, be it 
business or personal.
A relationship between you and another, or something you want to do, or 
personal
dreams, or anything.

D: I've been taught that thoughts are very powerful and they can accomplish 
what you want.

B: Yes, they can. And that's why you must be careful about negative 
thoughts because they
are powerful, too. And they can help neutralize your positive thoughts. So 
if you want
your positive thoughts to come to pass, keep thinking positively about 
them. Meditate
intensely on them. Do true visualization. Are you familiar with that 
concept?

D: Where you visualize it as already happened?

B: Yes. Or perhaps even picture it happening as if you were floating above 
and watching it.
And then afterwards picture all the positive changes that have come to pass 
as a result
of it happening. And how the world and your life would be after it has 
happened.

D: I was taught to visualize it as already happening and to fill it with as 
much detail as
possible.

B: Yes, exactly. Add dialogue, feelings and everything, as if you were 
observing real life.
Remember the bigger the project is, sometimes the longer it will take 
because there are


 
Remember the bigger the project is, sometimes the longer it will take 
because there are
more channels that your thoughts must go through in order to have more 
pieces fall into
place for it.

At a group meeting we were asking about healing energy. A member of the 
group
asked, "I have an interest in helping others to heal. Where does the energy 
come from that
is used in the act of helping others?"

Phil: The cosmic energies of which we spoke earlier, are those energies of 
which you ask.
You need merely to open your mind in order to focus these energies. Open 
and accept,
and your mind will work as truly as a crystal.

D: Can anybody use these energies or are they special gifts for healing?

P: These energies are for virtually everyone in the universe to use for 
their benefit and others
if they so choose. They are not exclusive to any one. You may use these 
energies as
you see fit.

D: Can these energies be harmful to the person who is helping or the person 
they are
healing?

P: There is such a thing as over-loading, but this is not so harmful. It is 
merely an imbalance.
You would not kill anyone by using these energies. Fear not, for these are 
God's gifts,
as surely as the sunlight and air on your planet. Cherish them and use them 
in good faith
and they will in time cherish you.

The member: Several people receive what we call a "healing", yet within a 
short period of
time, six months or a year they develop another problem or go back to the 
same
problem.

P: You are saying the healing does not stay or take?

The member: Well, it seems that way to us. They are healed for a period of 
time and then
they go back to the same illness.

P: Yes, this is natural. The effects are not always permanent. If the 
illness is to such a
degree, a periodic rehealing, a booster, if you will, would be necessary 
and
appropriate. This does not discount the effects of the healing nor does it 
exaggerate the
illness. It's simply a fact that a booster may oftentimes be necessary. You 
will become
familiar with these actions the more often that you use these energies. 
Some illnesses
may require one short healing session, others may require an extended, 
sometimes
lifetime, commitment to effect a cure. The first question as far as healing 
is concerned,
can be best visualized as a leaky bucket. If the bucket has holes in it, 
you would need
to continually fill it with water. The bucket will leak water until the 
holes are plugged.
Healing is merely, in this instance of illustration, filling the bucket 
with water, which will
cover the symptoms temporarily. The holes in the bucket need to be plugged 
and the
healing will be complete.

The member: Is it possible that we have been preprogrammed for a time to 
die. Is it
possible that this is in our DNA or is hereditary. For example, a person is 
born and


 
possible that this is in our DNA or is hereditary. For example, a person is 
born and
they are to live to be thirty-five. They could die earlier by an accident 
or they could
extent that. Is that possible?

P: It could be because of many different reasons. It could be preprogrammed 
in order to
live the life a prearranged time period, or it could be from improper diet 
or life style. It
could be from accident. There are many things which could cause a hole in 
the bucket,
so to say. As to a time on life, death is necessary in order to progress. 
Stagnation
would occur if there were no death to move one to the spirit side. This is 
an ongoing
process which is best suited for the learning of much information. All is 
as it should be in
this respect.

The member: I was just curious whether we could lengthen it or shorten it 
with free will. I
wondered if my DNA had some kind of preprogramming.

P: There is a maximum programed in the DNA. The actual time allotted is 
almost certainly
dependent on the individual.

The talk gravitated toward using energy for helping in financial 
situations.

P: This energy, you might be surprised to find, is an almost identical 
energy, manifested in
different ways, however. The energy which brings finances is indeed the 
same energy
which brings health or disease. Are you surprised to learn this? To 
stimulate an increase
in financial energy would be using the same technique of visualizations and 
affirmations
that are used in healing energy. This is simply as if you were passing the 
same ray of
white light through two separate prisms. One which had a tendency to bring 
out more
of a blue color, and one which would tend to bring out more of a green 
color. It is
indeed the same energy, however, it is translated differently. The energy 
is basically
neutral, it is simply how it is used. This energy can bring poverty or 
wealth, or it can
bring health or disease. It can bring many things. It can bring happiness 
and sadness, or
it can bring sanity or insanity. Always, it is how it is used, and in the 
intent is how it is
manifested.

D: Most people think it's either good or bad.

P: Many would choose to decide that someone else had done them wrong and 
caused it to
happen. And in so doing are defeating their very purpose for living. And 
that is, to learn
to focus these energies in the most constructive way possible. That truly 
is the
underlying reason for being born incarnate, in physical, is to learn to 
become
manipulators of this energy.

D: Maybe that's one of the lessons we're trying to learn.

P: That is the lesson we are all trying to learn. That is the lesson to be 
learned on this planet.
For everything can be traced back to this. The lessons of healing, the 
lessons of love,
the lessons of understanding, the lessons of patience. All have their roots 
in this basic
foundation: the use of the energies. So it reflects in the physical plane 
most closely what
is the true plan, which is God's plan. Those who manipulate this energy 
unwisely or
unknowingly find they create situations around them which are not 
productive, or true
to the plan. The entire purpose for incarnating and learning, is to learn 
to become adept


 
to the plan. The entire purpose for incarnating and learning, is to learn 
to become adept
manipulators of this energy. And in all your doings you are learning to 
manipulate this
one way or another, be it financial or political or healthwise or one of 
many, many
different ways.

D: Most people don't realize they draw to them what they want, even if it's 
bad.

P: Not so much that they draw it to them, but that they manifest it. Each 
of you manifest
what you find. It is not that it is out there and it comes to you. Of 
course, you know we
are having a semantic discussion, but it is a fine point which needs to be 
understood.
That you actually do manifest what you find. It's not that it's floating 
around and
somehow attaches to you, and then you find yourself in the pits and the 
woes of agony
and despair. No, no. It's that this situation which one finds so unpleasant 
has been
manifested, has been brought on by a misuse or misunderstanding of the 
energies. It is
not brought to one, it is brought by one.

D: The way people say, "Everything always goes wrong. Everything I do, 
nothing works
out. "

P: Yes, and that reinforces the whole concept of "everything happens to 
me". And so one
goes through life thinking about how wrong life is to them, and how 
miserable
everything is. And their very thoughts are channeling the energy into that 
very type of
situation. You get what you ask for.

D: Of course, they'd be the last ones to admit they are actually causing 
this to happen to
themself. They say, "I don't want to be unhappy. I don't want to be sick. "

P: That is accurate. And the hardest person to listen to is yourself. - 
There is at this time on
this planet a lack of understanding of the relationship between emotions 
and health. For
were you to integrate all of these understandings the recuperation would be 
much
quicker and more affective. So it can be said from an emotional point of 
view, that by
bringing disharmony into harmony, then this disharmony is spread 
throughout, assuming
that the body is in harmony to begin with. So you can look at it as a 
matter of
disharmony or dis-ease. And being brought into one who is not at peace with 
oneself,
you can see that this dis-ease is brought into the body system and spread 
throughout.
So one feels ill at ease and out of harmony simply from an emotional point 
of view. It
can be looked at in a mathematical point of view, if you would care to 
pursue it to that
level. For instance, if you have what you might call a perfect equation, 
one which works
out perfectly, with no remainders and no divisors. We will be careful here 
because this
vehicle does not have a higher level of understanding of mathematics, but 
we will use his
level to explain this. If you can see that there is a given equation which 
satisfies a certain
set of calculations, and this comes out to a perfectly balanced answer, 
then that is
harmony. However, if one enters into this equation one variable or one 
number,
perhaps, which tends to cause the remainders to appear, or the equation to 
not come to
a perfect settlement, then there will be, as you might relate, disharmony 
or dis-ease.
There is in fact a remainder, in mathematical terms. D: It doesn't come out 
even.

P: That is correct. It can be related through music as a discord or through 
any one of a
number of different methods of what you might call "analogies". These are 
all true and
concurrent, and all happen simultaneously. It is simply that you choose 
this happening in


 
one or more levels of awareness.

D: Then what can these people do to realign or to come back into harmony 
with
themselves?

P: They should see themselves always surrounded by that which is the most 
perfect
possible. And so they should use their judgment always in light of this 
fact, to maintain
this level of perfect quality living. Always keep in mind this harmony 
factor, that that
which is perceived will be the most appropriate for that purpose. That is 
true for all
aspects of human awareness. Always keep in mind that one will receive and 
one will do
that which is most appropriate for oneself, or for whatever the undertaking 
is. For in so
doing, you naturally attract to yourself, if you wish to relate to that 
level of speech, the
very thing which you are asking for. You are, in effect, manifesting the 
reality of the
most harmonious situation. Many on the planet feel that in order to 
manifest something,
they must become adamant to the point that there is no possibility for 
anything else to
happen. The fault in this lies in the fact that what one says and what one 
thinks are often
at odds with each other. What one truly believes is often not exactly what 
one says.
And so when one says something, it is indeed setting off a reaction which 
could be quite
opposite of that which is said. And so in being so firm in this belief, 
there is given the
manifestation which may seem to be entirely at odds with that which is 
being said. One
manifests that which one fears the most, because one is saying that they 
will not see it,
or it will not happen. But yet by continually thinking about that, whatever 
that may be,
one creates that. And just as surely has to meet or face that very thing 
which one so
strongly says they do not want to meet.

D: That is a paradox of being human.

P: That is accurate. It is a paradox of being a manipulator of the 
energies. It is a pitfall of
becoming or being less enlightened. And so it would behoove everyone who 
is, as they
are on this planet now, a manipulator of the energies, to become more 
enlightened. And
to know more about how to manifest that which is truly desired.

D: It would make life a lot easier if people could only realize that they 
do have a great deal
of control over situations and events.

P: That is accurate. They could have in their lives the true harmony that 
everyone seeks.
Some are more proficient and adept at this than others. We would say to you 
now
gathered in this room, that each of you in your own way can now see a 
journey which
lies ahead of you. Actually in very simple terms, everyone on this planet 
has this same
journey. However, many are more aware of it than others.

D: We're all on the same path, just going different directions.

P: That is accurate. However, all paths will eventually converge and meet 
in one single
place.

D: It just takes many more twists and turns along the way.

P: That is accurate.


 
 


 
Chapter Fourteen

The Transformation of the Human Body
In 1999 I had my first exposure to the mention of DNA changes in the human 
body

when I had a session with Luigi at our UFO Conference in Eureka Springs. I 
met his
mother in Florida at a conference a few months before, and there wasn't 
time to have a
private session. When I told her about the UFO conference in Eureka Springs 
she decided
to come with her daughter. She phoned her son, Luigi, in Italy and told him 
about it, so he
traveled all the way from Europe to attend. When he arrived she decided 
that he needed
the session more than she did, because he had had some disturbing UFO 
experiences
(presumably), and he wanted to explore them. Harriet sat in on the session, 
as did his
mother. She thought I might have trouble with his accent, and that he might 
have trouble
translating to English while under hypnosis. It turned out that we didn't 
have any problems.

In the discussion beforehand he told me what he remembered, so we planned 
to return
to that day and get more details. He had been to school at night for an 
acting class in Pavia,
Italy, and was driving home when the incident occurred. In his recollection 
he and his
girlfriend saw a light in the sky and pulled off the highway to watch it. 
That was all that
happened, yet it disturbed him.

During the session I was not surprised when we discovered that much more 
actually
occurred than just seeing the light. When Luigi entered the deep trance 
state he relived the
incident. They thought perhaps the light was a plane crashing, and pulled 
off the highway to
watch. When they got out of the car they saw it was a huge craft that moved 
slowly until it
stopped overhead. Then a door opened from underneath and a beam of light 
came down
towards them. The next thing he saw was that he was lying on a table in a 
room that
resembled an operating room with a large light overhead. When he sat up he 
saw a being
approaching him that seemed to be composed entirely of light. To my 
surprise the being
embraced him. Luigi then became emotional as he said, "I feel safe there. I 
feel happy." He
had difficulty finding the correct words in English to describe what the 
being felt like as he
touched it. "Like if somebody gives you energy, and you can feel it. When 
it embraced me it
felt like physical. But if you touch it ... it is no solid."

I then wanted to ask the being questions, and it agreed. It said he was 
onboard a craft,
and this was not the first time he had been there. I asked why he didn't 
remember and Luigi
said, "Better for me. I will know later on. Now it's too early." He said 
this had been going
on for a long time, and they had met before in other lifetimes. The being 
had lived for six
hundred years in our reckoning of time.

I had heard this before when working on these type of cases. Many times the 
beings
have followed souls through several lifetimes, and had interactions with 
them, because they
can live as long as they want. Sometimes the alien becomes frustrated 
because the person
does not remember, and they have to be reminded again of their agreement 
and
commitment to the project.


 
In broken English Luigi repeated what the being was telling him. "I will 
know at the right
moment. I will have an important role in what's going to happen. And they 
have been
already telling us. Big changes. Very big changes on the Earth. Continents 
will move. And
the water ... and they're coming back. We won't recognize anything. And 
they will be very
sad for us. Humans have been doing all those dirty things, stupid things. 
But it's not the end
of the world. It will be the end of an era." The entities could not do 
anything to stop these
things, but they were trying to slow it down. His role was to save people, 
and they would
teach him how to do this.

Of course, I am always looking for a time frame. They said it would be very 
soon. I
knew that did not tell me much, because their sense of time is different 
from ours. He said,
"Maximum twenty years." Luigi was then shown a big explosion, and a toxic 
cloud that
would spread over the land, and people running and trying to hide.

Then he was told the same thing I have already mentioned in this book, that 
they would
be able to save certain selected ones by taking them onboard crafts. There 
would be many,
many crafts and the people would have to live onboard for a long time. Then 
they would be
brought back, "And with their help we keep on growing. We start again. 
Everything is
changed. It will be very hard for us. It has already happened in the past."

I asked who these people were. "They are from different planets, different 
galaxies.
Like a union? To save the planet. First of all they help us, because we are 
different. And
this is a planet that has to be saved, because we change, and we won't have 
the mask
anymore. They go around galaxies. Mostly with ours, because we are more in 
difficulties.
And we can't come out from that on our own, because we grow always deeper. 
And we
won't be physical as we are now. He showed me how we will be. We look like 
... sort of
like a ghost, but with a figure."

D: A ghost. You mean like you can see through?

L: Not exactly. It's hard to describe that. I don't know how to describe 
that. Not solid
anymore.

D: More like a spirit?

L: Yes, but not a spirit. He's showing it to me, but I don't know how to 
explain it. Not as
they are. But almost. He just showed me. He just became a pig. To show me 
he can
become how he wants to become.

D: Yes. Tell him I understand what he's saying. He's an energy being, isn't 
he? (Yes) He
can become what he wants to become. But he said we will not be like that.

L: Almost, but not quite.

D: But the body will still be physical to a certain extent? (Yes, yes.) 
Will it still need food?

L: Not as much as now. Different.

D: Will it still need sleep? Things that a body needs?


 
L: A few. Not with this.

D: Will it still have to create other beings like ... I'm thinking of 
reproduction?

L: He says sex will be different. Not physical anymore. It will be like a 
union of energy, but
he says it feels nice. It feels good anyway. He's showing me. Like two 
balls coming
together and creating something. It's hard to explain.

This type of reproduction was described in The Custodians.

D: I think I know what you mean. But I'm trying to find out if it was 
almost physical, how it
would be alike and how it would be different. Will we need to have houses 
and
buildings like we do now? (Yes) And cities.

L: Cities? Because we won't be as they are. That's too much. And too early.

D: If we're not really solid, will we still use our bodies to build things?

L: With the head. The mind will be very strong. We won't need to talk 
anymore. And we
will be able to live much more.

D: Can he answer some questions about you? Because I know Luigi has been 
wondering
what has been happening lately when he said he woke up and was shaking and
vibrating. Can this being tell you what is happening during those times?

L: Yes. Working on the system. Working on the DNA. Putting it up ... in 
spirant (Phonetic.
Did he mean spirals?).

D: Can you explain what you mean?

L: Yes. Because we have humans two spirals of DNA. We will have twelve.

D: Why do we have to have twelve?

L: That's a higher level we can get.

D: But how will that help the body?

L: Because we used to have twelve. Many millions of years ago.

D: Then what happened?

L: Genetical experimentations. Could bring us back to twelve. They reduced 
to two.

D: What was the experimentation that was done?

L: For to see how ... what happening. And I guess to make ... what we do on 
rats. On
animals. They have done it on us.

D: You mean they have done it?

L: No, no, no, not them. Other beings.


 
L: No, no, no, not them. Other beings.

D: Why would they want to do that?

L: To see. Just curiosity.

D: To see what would happen if they changed the DNA to two, you mean?

L: Yes. That's why we are like that now. And we have that big mask. That's 
why humans
are so limited. And that's why there are people who don't believe in UFOs 
and all sort
of things.

D: Are we all being experimented on, to increase the DNA?

L: A part of us will have six, and another part twelve.

D: And they are doing this now on certain people in the population, you 
mean.

L: Yes, on many people. To change the DNA. To prepare us.

D: He said they're doing it now to Luigi's body. Will this hurt the body in 
any way?

L: No, no, not at all. We won't have the diseases we have now anymore. It's 
a very slow
process, and it takes years.

D: But those whose bodies have been prepared are the ones that will be 
taken onboard the
craft when the changes occur?

L: Yes, but they say, many, many, many, many, many, will have that.

I had a thought while typing this. It was mentioned in my book The 
Custodians that the
human body cannot survive space travel onboard their crafts in its present 
state. The body
cannot handle the acceleration, and the change in the vibrations of a 
different dimension.
This was one thing that would prevent mankind from traveling in space as 
they do, because
we cannot handle the speeding up of the vibrations to cross dimensions. 
Will the change in
DNA enable the body to adjust to these changes? Is that one of the reasons 
for it? He said
it was preparation.

D: So they're working on many people. (Yes) Is this why more and more 
people are seeing
UFOs, and having experiences with extraterrestrials?

L: Because it has to become normal for us to see them.

D: They're letting themselves be seen more now, because they want people to 
get used to
them? (Yes) Then when these things are happening to Luigi's body, he 
shouldn't worry
about them? (No) They are natural.

L: Yes. Some feel them more, and some feel them less. But he is quite 
sensitive. And very
soon I will go on the ship physically. And I will remember. And they will 
give me many
informations.

He then remembered leaving the ship to return to his car. He was crying, 
"And


 
He then remembered leaving the ship to return to his car. He was crying, 
"And
everything happiness, because I feel good." This was quite a contrast to 
what he felt when
he was reporting the sighting. Then there was a great fear of the unknown, 
and wonder
about what, if anything, had occurred.

Because of the difficulty with the broken English I have greatly condensed 
this tape and
decided to put most of it into narration.

The following cases came from other parts of the United States and provide 
more
information of the changing of the human body.

I met John, an older man, on a tour with a group on the beautiful island of 
Bali in the
summer of 2000. In addition to visiting the temples and taking part in the 
various
ceremonies, he wished to have a private session with me. He had been 
involved with
metaphysics for many years, and had already learned details about many of 
his past lives
through personal meditation. He was more interested in discovering any 
alien associations.
He had no conscious memories of any involvement with them, but because of 
many unusual
events throughout his life he suspected there might be a connection. I told 
him that when I
am doing a regression I do not lead the person or try to influence them, 
thus he would go
where he was supposed to go.

The session was held in a beautiful luxurious hotel on the beach. The 
perfume of
flowers and the lilting singing of birds filled the air, and filtered in 
through the open windows
as we began. I used the technique designed to put the subject into an 
appropriate past-life.
Because he had no conscious memories of extraterrestrial interactions, it 
seemed best to
begin in my normal fashion by taking him to a past-life first. But that did 
not happen.

When John entered the scene he saw himself standing in his backyard dressed 
in his
pajamas staring at a strange-looking object. It was a shiny silver convex- 
shaped disk
supported on legs. He exclaimed, "It's maybe twenty, thirty feet long. I'm 
surprised,
because it's so narrow, so slim. I think somebody would have to lie down in 
it in order to
fit. It's not what I thought it should look like."

Trying to find a time reference, I asked what he looked like. He said he 
had his beard,
but it was dark (it is now gray). He has had a beard for about fifteen 
years, and his body
felt younger. That gave us an appropriate time frame. He stood watching the 
shining disk
until he noticed another source of light to his left. It was a much larger 
ship with multiple
layers. "It has a general luminescent quality that seems to be lighting up 
the area. It's
metallic, but unlike the silver disk which is thin. It's so big I can't see 
all of it at one time.
They're very different from each other."

When I asked him why he was standing in the yard he related a story that 
has become
very familiar in my investigations of this type of phenomenon. "Somebody 
brought me so I
could see it. I was just going to bed when I saw something flitting around 
the corner of the
room. They took me up through the ceiling. I can't remember that part. 
Everything blacked
out when I got up to the ceiling. On the outside, this being had one arm 
under my butt and
one arm behind my back. We were floating up to a ... it appears to be a 
beam of light. Up
into a bay of some sort, and coming into an area that is white, sparkly 
clean, and very
modern-looking."


 
There he was greeted by several beings who seemed to know him. They 
escorted him
into a room. "There is a medical examining table with some type of metal-
like stirrups at the
end for the feet. The table is similar to what's at a doctor's office on 
Earth, except for these
metal extensions. It's a padded surface, very light gray color. I'm asked 
to lay down on this.
I don't seem to be frightened. I'm sort of used to their -- what I call -- 
funny faces. It's like
I've done it before, and here I am again for my annual checkup or something 
similar."

The figures were standing beside the table leaning over him. "I'm not 
conscious of them
doing anything other than just looking at me. I guess maybe scanning me 
with their minds,
their eyes or something." There wasn't any kind of equipment or 
instruments. The beings
were rather small, but there was one taller being that projected a feminite 
feeling of
kindliness toward him. It was not participating, but stood behind the 
others merely
observing.

He then got up from the table and walked with the others into another part 
of the ship.
They went through an opening into a large round domed area with stepped-up 
layers
around the sides. A bright light was emanating from a large glowing crystal 
in the center of
the room. John thought this might be the power source for the ship. They 
walked around
the perimeter of the domed room and turned down a narrow hallway into 
another room.
There he was put into a strange device that stood against a wall.

J: I'm standing up in this ... I'm being strapped in ... It's sort of glass 
... all transparent. It's a
little deeper than I am. It's not a tube, it's an oblong thing with a flat 
back. I'm standing
in this transparent thing, and now there's light coming down from above. I 
guess I'm
being infused with light energy of some sort. - It's like I'm standing 
outside watching
myself.

I reassured him that he was safe. This sounded similar to Phil (Keepers of 
the Garden)
watching what was being done to him, because his personality was removed 
and separated
from his body. He also became the observer.

J: It's just this light coming from the top. It's illuminating my head, and 
I guess the light is
going down through my body. It feels like an infusion of energy, altering 
my molecular
structure. I guess it's transforming it more and more into a light body or 
something, even
though I still feel very heavy inside. But I guess that's what it's about. 
It seems to be just
a tinkling sensation. I'm getting now something about altering the DNA 
strands,
increasing the DNA strands.

D: What do you mean?

J: That the light energy coming into the body is altering and increasing 
the ... you know the
DNA strands are really like strands of light in a sense. And they're being 
altered and
expanded, increased. That means it increases their capacity to hold more 
and more
light, with each infusion. That doesn't last very long; they're opening the 
door and I'm
stepping out.

D: And the light process is changing the DNA in some way?

J: That's the understanding I have.


 
D: What is the purpose of changing the DNA?

J: To hold more and more light, and to transform the body into more and 
more of a light
body. Less dense. Being able to hold more and more celestial light. And the 
purpose is
to reach a state of Christ consciousness.

D: Do you know how the DNA is being changed? Can you ask anyone there? 
Maybe they
can explain it to you.

This has worked in the past. When we have a question that the subject does 
not know
the answer to, I have them ask one of the beings to supply the information.

J: Yes, I'll ask how the DNA is being changed. (Pause) Well, they show me 
... I see a
visualization of these strands, coils being all sort of lit up or sparkly 
with light or
something. And apparently they give birth to ... split off and make other 
strands,
through this fusion of light.

D: How many strands are they splitting off into?

J: I'm hearing "six", but I don't see six.

D: And this has to be done every so often?

J: I guess it's an ongoing procedure -- more and more frequently at this 
time. Sometimes
more than once during a twenty-four hour period. When I take a nap and then 
during
the sleep state at night. That's why I'm being encouraged to take frequent 
meditation
breaks. Every hour at least, to maintain this certain level of vibration.

D: Why does it have to be repeated? Doesn't the DNA remain like that 
whenever it's
expanded?

J: It stays like that, but in order to maintain itself at a high level of 
light course it depends
also on the inbetween infusions, and on my mental ability to access my own 
God-force,
the light within, so to speak. It keeps those strands activated, so they 
can become more
and more permanent. And that's preparing for the next step. But it has to 
be sort of
consolidated or solidified.

D: Before they go on to the next step?

J: The next, yes. And a lot of that depends on my willingness and my 
ability to constantly
tune into the Christ consciousness, my higher self.

D: Is this something that's been going on for many years?

J: Yes, but it's accelerating now that I've proven to them that I'm 
dedicated to fulfilling my
divine purpose, so to speak, and caring to stay on the spiritual path. I 
have proven that
I truly want to be of service to humankind. And so I have reached a certain 
point of
passing tests and challenges, and staying the course. Then this 
acceleration process is
being stepped up.


 
D: But it has to be done at an increasing rate to make it a permanent 
change in the body?

J: Continue to increase it to the eventual twelve strands. That is the 
eventual goal of reaching
the exalted fifth dimensional state of being.

D: But it would not become solid if this was not repeated on a regular 
basis?

J: It's like it could ossify or become stagnant or ... I'm seeing this ... 
exactly like muscles in
the body. If they're not used they become

D: Atrophied?

J: It's the same thing. And so I have to do my part with meditation and 
tuning in and
affirming my intentions. Then they will aid in their technological process, 
going in and
accelerating the whole thing. It would take many, many years to accomplish 
through
strictly meditation.

D: But if this process was stopped at any time, then it would atrophy. It 
wouldn't continue?

J: It would be higher than my state used to be, but would fall short of 
what it is intended and
can be. The Ultimate Goal: the fifth dimensional state of vibration and 
consciousness.

D: Ask them, when they do this, are they activating something with the 
light, or are they
creating something in the body, new DNA, that was not there before?

J: Oh, no. They have started with the two strands, and as I said - somehow 
through this
process - they kept giving birth to other strands, increasing the number of 
cells or
whatever.

D: Almost the way cells divide?

J: Hmmm, I guess that's what they're trying to say.

D.â?¢ Is this being done to everyone?

J: It's being done primarily to those who incarnated specifically to help 
humankind during
this evolved greater state of consciousness. It will happen to a lesser 
degree to those
who are not presently conscious of their spiritual selves, who do not know 
they are
spiritual. So primarily they are still mired in the density of 
consciousness.

D: The others who are having it done, do they all have to go onboard crafts 
like this to have
it activated?

J: The answer is yes.

D: It is? You said awhile ago that they could do it when you're meditating 
or sleeping?

J: I guess I'm taken during those times for another process that is less 
intense, but let's see.
(Pause) There is something that can be conducted when I am out of body. 
There are
technological surgeons, they are saying, who are able to remove your 
etheric body and
fuse it with the greater light quotient. (Confused) As I understand it. And 
then return it


 
fuse it with the greater light quotient. (Confused) As I understand it. And 
then return it
to my physical body without going all the way up to the mother ship. They 
have smaller
laboratory ships where this is done.

D: So it doesn't always have to be done with the machine then.

J: I'm trying to see if it's a technological device, or whether the 
technological surgeons are
doing it with their mind. I think that's what it is. Their mind power also 
can aid and abet
this process, but not to the same degree as the mind and the technology 
device on the
larger ship. But both are effective and both are being done on a regular 
basis now.

D: How does this process affect the body?

J: The body becomes lighter, and the cellular structure, the membranes 
become thinner and
thinner, and lighter and lighter. We desire lighter and lighter foods. The 
body has more
and more difficulty digesting and processing the heavy dense foods. That's 
why I guess
I've had a desire for more and more liquids. And I very seldom, when I am 
at home,
eat anything other than a fruit smoothie. I dump it all in and make a thick 
liquid
breakfast and lunch. And several times a week I have a liquid lunch of just 
carrots and
tomato juice and celery and fresh vegetables.

D: So it makes you not want the heavier foods?

J: Right. More and more I have been feeling that for quite a while now.

D: How do these changes affect the health of the body?

J: It would be a healthier body as it changes more and more into a light 
body.

D: The body becomes healthier to where there is no illness, you mean?

J: No, there will be continued illness, but after the process is complete, 
the body will be
much more immune to most diseases, but not completely free. It has 
increased my
mental powers, and when the transformation is complete I will have much 
more control
over my body than I do now. And I will be able to correct it and rebalance 
it much at
will, so to speak.

D: So even the changing of just a few strands can make a difference in the 
body, before it
gets to the completed state?

J: It makes some differences, but in the transition process there is a 
tendency for more
imbalances to take place, because the old is being replaced by the new. And 
the old
wants to hang on to itself to maintain a status quo, until a certain point 
where the new is
solid and the new strands are the majority. It's almost like a democratic 
process, then
the new will be dominant. And the acceleration process will again speed up, 
as more
and more of the old is replaced with the new.

D: So during that time that the body is undergoing changes, it is still 
more resistant to
disease and illness?

J: Not necessarily.


 
D: I was wondering how the body was affected, and how it felt.

Up to this point John's voice was soft, sleepy and often difficult to 
transcribe as the
words slurred together. Now the voice became louder and more distinct, 
easier to
understand and transcribe. This was a sure clue to me that the other entity 
had finally begun
to answer for John instead of him hearing the answers. It also could 
indicate that the
subconscious had entered into the conversation. Either way the answers were 
flowing much
easier, which I always like. Then I know I am in touch with the true 
information, and I can
obtain more accurate answers without the interference of the skeptical and 
critical
conscious mind.

D: Will doing this increase the life span of the individual?

J: Greatly.

D: By the time it is completed, or while the entire process is going on? J: 
The human being
during this transition process is still susceptible to many adverse affects 
that exist on the
planet at this particular time. However, there are other factors of a 
protective nature that
are aiding and abetting human beings who are going through this process, 
plus as much
added protection as possible. And during the shipboard visitations scanning 
devices are
utilized that can often reduce any intrusive bacteria or infectious 
particles. But it is not a
perfect procedure at this point in time. There is a great deal of 
experimentation and
scientific observation as to the most dramatic transformation of the human 
body into a
considerably different body, a light body.

D: So you're not really sure how it's going to end up, because you're still 
experimenting?

J: We certainly will receive the final tactile product, so to speak, but 
the process of the
transition still consists of many mysteries.

D: But when you're giving this protection to make someone more resistant to 
bacteria and
such, is this done with machines? Or how is that process done?

J: When one is in the glass chamber and being infused with the light, it 
destroys a number of
the interesting things that can permeate the human body.

D: What was the purpose of the scanning in the beginning, on the table?

J: In general just to determine his general physical, mental, emotional 
welfare. To see to
what degree he is balanced, to see to what degree his various bodies: 
physical, mental,
emotional, etheric and astral bodies, are in or out of alignment. And just 
a visual
examination of physical conditions and so forth, that should be observed 
and recorded
and compared to previous visits and examinations and ....

D: It's just like a checkup to see if everything is going the way it 
should? (Yes) And if it was
not, would you make adjustments?

J: Yes. Adjustments would partly be technological and partly increased 
instructions through
the meditation process, as to what the -- using the term -- "chosen 
beingness" can do in
terms of overcoming current issues, judgmental behavior, or feelings of 
lack. The feeling


 
terms of overcoming current issues, judgmental behavior, or feelings of 
lack. The feeling
of not trusting in the universe to always provide everything that is needed 
at any given
time, no matter what the circumstances are. To eventually let go of all 
feelings of the
material world as a source of security. And counting on the spiritual and 
metaphysical
world, so to speak, as the source of security.

D: That's difficult. But you said, if adjustments were to be made that was 
done with
technological devices. Would that be these machines with the light?

J: Probably, but the human person must do his or her part. We cannot 
superimpose our
technological expertise beyond what the human person is willing to do on 
their own on
the physical plane. It must be a perfect harmony between the willingness to 
progress
spiritually, so as to work in tandem together. If one takes the steps 
necessary on the
mental plane, those steps will be rewarded by our increased participation 
to help that
individual. If the individual stops, unwilling to go ahead on its 
preselected chosen path -
- which each person chooses before incarnation - then the process will come 
to a
standstill. Free will is very important for everyone of the Earth. They 
must see through
and transcend the illusion that exists in present mass consciousness. And 
trust in the
higher spiritual laws and processes.

D: Is this being done on several people who are spiritually at the right 
point?

J: Tens of thousands of people at this time. It's when humankind reaches 
the critical mass,
those who have increased their vibration rates and their ability to hold 
ever increasing
amounts of light -- celestial light, we must say -- then the "Hundredth 
Monkey
Syndrome" will become a reality and this Earth will have achieved a state 
of higher
consciousness, and it will affect others on the planet. And this higher 
consciousness
welfare will spread from the relatively few into greater and greater 
numbers, simply
because of the oneness of all creation. Simply because everyone exists 
within the one
line, the one love of God.

D: What will happen to those who don't participate? Those that are still in 
the denser
mindset, in the physical sense.

J: Every soul will make its own choice, to participate or not to 
participate in this process.
And many will not participate. Many will hang onto their old value systems. 
Many will
hold onto the illusion of what they have come to believe in during their 
incarnation on
Earth, and will not see beyond this illusion. And therefore they will leave 
their bodies
and be reassigned to another planet whose lessons are a continuation of 
those on the
planet Earth at this particular time. The planet Earth will become another 
school, a
higher school on which the fifth dimensional vibration will determine the 
new curriculum,
the new lessons available for those souls to participate in on a higher 
level than that
which is now available in the three dimensional consciousness.

D: I have been told that those people would be left behind. That's what it 
means?

J: They will be left behind in terms of their own growth. They will not 
move with and
continue to step and grow with the others who are dedicated, and have 
practiced the
mental and physical disciplines necessary to involve themselves 
spiritually.


 
D: So when they leave their bodies, they will not come back here. This will 
be in an entirely
different place then. (Yes) And this is happening with tens of thousands of 
people, and
they don't know it consciously, do they? Just as John didn't know it 
consciously.

J: John knows a lot because of his direct teachings. And there are many on 
Earth today
who are in direct contact with their guides from many planetary systems, 
who are here
to assist humankind to move up to the higher levels of vibration and 
consciousness. And
more and more are being awakened every day because of their particular 
preselected
time table when they came into the body on Earth. Your soul comes in with a
preselected agenda which includes a time table for awakening, so to speak. 
That
awakening will be triggered by certain events that happen on the planet. 
These events
can be simply contact with other people, spiritual teachers who will tell 
them something
that will awaken and start their process. Some will be awakened by 
geophysical
calamities, so to speak, that will happen in their vicinity, be it a 
hurricane or a tornado
or an earthquake. So there are many different devices or processes for 
triggering the
awakening of souls coming onto the planet at this particular time. Some 
will be suddenly
and dramatically awakened, as John was, by their preselected, preappointed 
guides.
While others will come to the self-realization process more gradually, 
through different
experiences and so forth. There are catalysts as this process is being 
"rolled-out", so to
speak.

D: All over the world then.

J: Yes. Although America is, at this time, the primary area for receiving 
and disseminating
information, by people in the books they write, movies they make. And other 
forms of
communication that will be disseminated throughout the world. That is not 
to say other
people in other countries are not receiving information too, but the U.S. 
of A. is the
publishing center, so to speak, of spiritual information at this particular 
time.

D: It spreads outward from America and affects a lot more people that way. 
(Yes) Is this
another reason why the lifespan is being increased?

J: As the new Earth unfolds the state of being will be dramatically 
different from the current
reality, because when one reaches the higher state of consciousness, fifth 
dimensional
consciousness, there is no longer ignorance of the cosmic process. There is 
no longer
an ignorance of God permeating all life everywhere. Therefore one is free 
of the
limitations of birth and maturation and death in a relatively short period 
of time. One in
the fifth dimensional consciousness realizes that they can have a much 
greater control
over -- not only how long they live, which can be hundreds of years - but 
the whole
process of creation. Because the creation of realities will occur very, 
very quickly when
one reaches that state of fifth dimensional consciousness. So control over 
the body or
multiple bodies, and the ability to travel freely out of the body 
throughout the universe
will be commonplace.

D: I was told that I would be around to see all these things, because age 
would not be the
same. Is that what you mean?

J: Yes. The old paradigm that exists on Earth now of a relatively short 
lifespan will be a
distant memory.


 
D: But only for those who are preparing for this.

J: Those who achieve the state of fifth dimensional consciousness will move 
ahead and
participate in the new Earth, and will be able to do these things.

D: I have also been told that the extraterrestrials have been checking 
human bodies trying to
find cures for diseases so the body can live longer. Is that correct?

J: That is correct.

D: That one of the purposes for the physical examinations was to try to 
stop some of these
progressive diseases that are in the world.

J: As the physical body goes through its transformation process it will 
become more
immune. The humans or the new humans, or the hybrids coming that will 
participate in
the new Earth, will bring greater awareness, greater knowledge to cure the 
old
diseases, so to speak. So it's not only a current ongoing process, but one 
that will
continue into the higher states of consciousness. And in the higher states 
of
consciousness the elimination of these things will be accelerated, because 
of the vastly
increased intelligence, utilization of the mind, greater access to very 
advanced
technology. Many things that do not exist on the planet at this particular 
time - or if they
do exist, are being suppressed or not utilized or held in secret for one 
motivation or
another.

D: I was told that the people who are onboard these crafts have already 
mastered this.
They can live as long as they want, are free of disease, and they don't die 
until they are
ready to die.

J: That is correct.

D: And that they're trying to get the humans to the similar state?

J: Yes, or at least a state that is considerably beyond where current 
humankind is.

D: We probably always will have some limitations then.

J: Yes. Always a work in progress, so to speak, is a constantly evolving 
series of
challenges, or overcoming those challenges.

D: Because this is a planet of learning lessons, as well as having free 
will.

J: All planets have their lessons, so to speak. Even those lessons that are 
beyond your
wildest imagination on Earth in the current state of three dimensional 
limitations. But the
universe is, and always will be, a process of growth and expansion, and 
challenges. No
matter how high the vibration rate, no matter what level civilizations and 
beings have
attained, with each level of spiraling upward, new challenges are 
encountered for
continued growth.

D: So the Earth can never become a truly perfect place, because of free 
will, and the
lessons here. (Yes) I have one more question. These things you were talking 
about,


 
lessons here. (Yes) I have one more question. These things you were talking 
about,
about the changing of the DNA. Does the United States government know these
things? Have you shared these concepts with them?

J: There are several scientists within the USA and other countries who are 
aware of the
mutation process, so to speak. They are somewhat puzzled and amazed at the 
process
now unfolding on the planet. And they look at it as a rather sudden and 
dramatic
mutational process. But many are aware.

D: You mean they can scientifically see these changes that are occurring?

J: Many are aware. Many are also afraid to disclose this information for 
fear of ridicule by
their scientific peers, who have not had direct experience and observation 
of this
process.

D: So they can, with their scientific instruments, see that these changes 
are taking place in
the human body.

J: That is correct.

Other investigators and writers have discovered information about the 
activation and
progress to twelve strand DNA, but they assume it will happen 
spontaneously. It appears
that it will be a gradual process to activate the DNA to produce (or give 
birth to) more
strands. If these new strands can solidify and become permanent then they 
will produce
more strands. Thus it will not happen quickly, but is definitely being 
triggered within the
bodies of tens of thousands of people worldwide. It is all part of a divine 
plan that we only
have a faint glimpse of at the present time.

Before the session I had listed questions that John wanted to find the 
answers to. One
involved an unusual dream that had remained in his memory.

D: John said he had a very, very real dream one night of seeing a spaceship 
out the
window. He felt the need to scream, but he couldn't. Was that just a dream, 
or was it
an experience, or what?

J: That was more than a dream. That was an encounter in another dimension. 
And the
presence of our ship brought back some traumatic memories stemming 
primarily from
his childhood experiences when the current soul was not developed to the 
current
maturity that exists within John at this particular time. When he was a 
child our strange,
non-human appearance unfortunately frightened him, and left certain 
traumatic scars, so
to speak, emotional scars.

D: Because children often don't understand.

J: Yes. And we deeply regret that this happened, and that the scars still 
remain. So for John
the appearance of the ship was two-fold. It did trigger that memory, and 
sense of
terror. Also it served the purpose however of making John aware that he had 
inner
work to do to overcome this past experience. And he has made much progress 
in that
respect since that time.

D: Is this one of the reasons why these memories are clouded over or 
removed, because it's


 
D: Is this one of the reasons why these memories are clouded over or 
removed, because it's
harder for a child to understand what's happening? Would that be a reason 
for not
allowing the person to remember?

J: Very definitely. Also as one evolves spiritually and raises their 
vibration rate to a point of
truly feeling one with all creation, and maintaining a state of loving 
consciousness, then
there is nothing to fear. Because the universal fact of life, so to speak, 
of being one with
all life, becomes not only accepted intellectually, but a deep-felt 
knowing. Therefore the
oneness of all creation is accepted, no matter what the appearance of the 
lifeforms are.
Each lifeform, no matter how bizarre the form may be compared to current 
Earthly
awareness, when one reaches that state of universal oneness and 
unconditional love for
all, then the fear dissipates. It is no longer a reality for that 
particular person.

I have been told by the extraterrestrials that fear is the strongest 
emotion that humans
have. If they cannot understand something they color it with fear to make 
it fit into their
mind's framework. With understanding of the experience fear vanishes. This 
has been the
platform of my work with people who think they have had so-called 
"unpleasant"
experiences. When they can understand what has occurred they can integrate 
it into their
present life and live with it, rather than fear and retreat from it.

I think it is quite remarkable that two men a world apart could come up 
with an
identical scenario without knowing the information I had been accumulating 
from all over the
world. I think this adds validity.

A session that was expected to be a normal one for therapy, was conducted 
while I
was speaking at the Laughlin UFO Conference in Nevada in 2000. During my 
initial
interview I always make a list of questions that the subject wants to find 
the answers to.
This way I can give them as much help as possible and they can get the most 
benefit out of
the session. In many of these cases the answers are not what I would 
normally expect.
When working with the subconscious I have learned to keep an open mind and 
continue to
ask questions as the objective reporter, even though the session goes in an 
unexpected
direction. With my insatiable curiosity I am open to any new information, 
no matter how
strange.

Lee was a young woman in her early forties, and we had just gone through a 
past life
and were making the connections with her present life with the help of her 
subconscious.

D: Is there a connection between that lifetime and the present one Lee is 
living?

L: Yes, but it's gradual. Nothing happens in one lifetime. I don't like the 
slowness. That life
was showing her it's all right to stand up for what you think is right. 
It's all right to be
alone. It doesn't really matter that we're alone. We just think we are. 
We're never alone
really.

D: She has some questions she would like to ask. In her present life as Lee 
she never
married, and has refrained from sex. She wanted to know the reason for 
that.

L: Part of me didn't come from this reality. A part of me that's here now 
is not from this
time, and is not from this space. It doesn't understand sex as sex is 
understood on this
planet. It doesn't understand time as time is understood on this planet. 
This planet is


 
planet. It doesn't understand time as time is understood on this planet. 
This planet is
extremely slow, and very, very difficult to be in. And that part of me has 
come here on
its own, and I don't have help here for this.

D: What part are you talking about?

L: We're all parts. We're never just one part. It came here as light. The 
light already knows.
The light comes here completely pure, and its a very strange experience to 
be here, but
it's okay. It can be adjusted to.

D: But Lee has had many physical lives on Earth, hasn't she?

L: Yes, but that's only part of her. She's never been just Lee. That's just 
a belief system. It's
more than that. It's not male, it's not female. It's light. Its 
understanding of a different
type. There are no words in the vocabulary for this. It's new.

D: Her soul is the same soul that's gone through all these lifetimes and 
learning the
experiences. Isn't that true? (Yes) Are you talking about something else 
that has come
in?

I was thinking of the little glowing light beings that Bartholomew spoke 
with, who were
volunteering to come and help. (Section One)

L: (She had difficulty trying to express it.) Time doesn't exist at all. 
Time is not. Time is only
in your dimension, in this dimension here. It doesn't exist the same 
anywhere else. It's
very slow. It's very hard to express in this. It needs clarification.

D: But we are trapped in this system of time in this reality. (Yes) This 
part that is different,
that doesn't understand these things, where did that part come from?

L: It comes from ... not from stars. Not from your solar system. It doesn't 
come from your
belief in a solar system, because that's what all the dimensions here are. 
It's just what
you need for your learning.

D: For our reality.

L: Yes. You create masters. You create teachers. Those are only creations.

D: But they help us learn.

L: Yes. They're here for that purpose.

D: Where does the other part come from?

L: The other part is beyond ... it's not out somewhere. It's not here, it's 
not there. It is. It's a
vibratory rate, but it's not a vibratory rate. It's so far beyond that, 
that there are not
words to express it. It has to be felt. It is beginning to be felt on this 
planet, but it's
taken so long.

D: This part, how does it become a part of her?

L: Releasing old concepts, old ideas. Being able to reunite with it. It's 
been there. It's


 
L: Releasing old concepts, old ideas. Being able to reunite with it. It's 
been there. It's
always been there. But we tie ourselves up when we're on this planet. And 
when we tie
ourselves up, we can't see it.

D: I'm trying to understand. Does this part take over?

L: It has nothing to take over. It is. It just is. There is no taking over. 
We think we're being
controlled. That's what's wrong on this planet. We're always afraid of 
being controlled
by something or somebody, but we're never controlled. This is the illusion 
of it. We
have never been controlled. We only think we are.

D: But if it's always been here, why aren't other people aware of it?

L: It doesn't have words. It doesn't have location. It doesn't have sound. 
It doesn't have
anything that can be recognized. It's totally silent, and yet it's totally 
powerful. And it's
just ... very slow. (Sigh) It's been taking so many lives. Time on this 
planet is not even
correct. The history books don't have it correctly. Time is just not what 
we have been
led to think it is.

D: You said it didn't take over. How does this part attach itself to the 
physical person?
(Pause) Or is that the right word?

I was still thinking that the part she was describing was something 
separate from her
soul or personality as we perceive it. The most logical conclusion would be 
a type of
possession by some entity. Other investigators have reported cases of this, 
but in all my
years of work I have never found anything of this type.

L: The physical is only here. Here it is not even in the time frame that 
you think it is. The life
span is not even in the time frame that you think it is. It's all. All, but 
we have planned to
go through it. People go through this, but it's not all of who we are.

D: You said this is a part of her. Is this another part of everyone? (Yes) 
All humans have
this other part?

L: There's gradations of it. Everyone has it, but not everyone will see it.

D: They won't know it's there? (Yes) What about masters or spiritual 
teachers? Are they
aware to a greater degree than others?

L: Some of them.

D: But this part in Lee is more predominant in this lifetime and that's why 
she never
married? (Yes) In other lifetimes it was not as predominant? (No) I was 
thinking that if
it is more predominant in this lifetime, when did this part enter or become 
attached to
her body, but you mean it's been there all along.

L: It doesn't happen in a sequence of events. It's there. It's not in this 
linear time frame. And
that's why it seems that it attaches itself, but it doesn't. There is just 
so much. There are
worlds and worlds of information. And none of it is limited to birth and 
death. Birth to
death is a very small part of this. And it really doesn't matter. We think 
it matters. It
does and yet it doesn't. It's just a little tiny, tiny flicker. And the 
other part is the most


 
does and yet it doesn't. It's just a little tiny, tiny flicker. And the 
other part is the most
important, but it's not limited. This is the hardest part to describe. You 
can't describe
something that is unlimited.

D: That's true. Would this part be the equivalent of God, as we know it?

L: We don't know God. We think we do, but we don't. God is so vast. God is 
a name
we've given for ultimate power that goes beyond the galaxies. It goes 
beyond anything
that minds can conceive of.

D: Is this other part connected with that, or is it separate?

L: No, it's connected with it.

I was really trying hard to understand this foreign concept, so it was 
difficult to think of
questions that would extract more information.

D: So it's like an all-encompassing energy or power. (Yes) And it is in 
everyone, or there?

L: It's there.

D: But not everyone is aware of it.

L: Yes. Bodies are more loosely put together than can be imagined. We look 
at them as
solid, but they aren't, from other standpoints. From other realities they 
are not.
Sometimes people are frightened of this, but it's not something to be 
frightened of. The
universe is right in its way of doing things.

D: Why are people afraid of it?

L: Because they don't see far enough. It has nothing to do with seeing with 
the eyes. You
can't reach it. You can't reach the end of the universe. You can't reach 
the end of
anything, because there is no end. And words, the language ... the genetic 
structure of
the body doesn't contain it yet. It has hints of it, but it doesn't contain 
it. We're not
separate from it. It's there for us, but we have separated ourselves into 
individuals to
experience this. There's no experience that's wrong.

D: Everything has a purpose or a lesson. (Yes) But we all have individual 
souls, don't we?

L: A soul is a much larger concept that we can envision by calling it 
"individual". We can be
individual at one moment, and we can be a vast soul at another moment. And 
there's no
division of time in that. That goes from one to the other.

D: I like to think of an individual spirit having experiences and learning 
lessons.

L: Spirit goes out and learns lessons through individual sparks, and it 
returns with all the
knowledge of those experiences.

D: It does this and becomes part of this larger soul? (Yes) And that larger 
soul is equivalent
to God?

L: It's equivalent to what we think of as God, because we have not 
understood God. It's


 
L: It's equivalent to what we think of as God, because we have not 
understood God. It's
too vast. We have to put perimeters. We make our own hierarchies in order 
to
understand.

D: We conceive of God as the Creator of everything that we know. Is that 
correct?

L: We are also that creator. We are not separate from God. We are all part 
of the same
creation. There is no division.

D: With that understanding, I've told people they can create anything they 
want in the
physical, can't they?

L: No, because there are bindings here. There are ways of learning here 
that we are
experiencing. Yes, in one way we could, and in another way we have chosen 
not to.
It's choice to go this way.

D: We put limitations on ourselves.

L: We've put limitations on for this experience.

D: But this other part does not manifest in most people's lives to cause 
their lives to be
different. Is that true?

L: This is what they are, but they can't touch it with their five senses. 
There is not the
capacity yet, even in the brain, to begin to understand this properly. 
What's happening
is that it's changing. There is not the circuitry in the brain to handle 
this. There never will
be in the human brain as it now exists. This is changing.

D: How is it changing?

L: There is ahead of us a leap. It is not gradual. There is a leap, but not 
every one will make
that leap. Some will, some will not. But that does not mean they are left 
behind. They
are just on a different route. It's an upgrading of ability that it's time 
for. Many things are
changing right now on the planet. There are many problems brewing under the 
surface
of the ocean and the ground. We've created it for the experience. And it's 
not
something to fear. It can cause fear, but ....

D: Everything happens for a reason.

L: Yes, it does.

D: But you said the circuitry in our minds, our brains, is changing?

L: We will be able to handle more. We will never know it all. There is no 
ending.

D: How is this happening?

L: For a long time the human brain was stagnant. It did not and could not 
go any further.
There have been upgradings done. Just as computers are upgraded, human 
brains are
upgraded too. It is taking place. It's a new bridging of circuitry.

D: Is this on a genetic level?


 
D: Is this on a genetic level?

L: The cells are changing. The genetics are changing. (As though watching 
something.) Oh, I
don't know what those are! The cells are changing. The genetics are 
changing. There is
more capacity. People think their brains have to grow larger in order to 
have more
capacity. They don't. They just have to be ... it's a different wiring. 
It's a different
configuration.

D: They always say we don't use all of our brains anyway.

L: We don't.

D: Is this something that was automatically programmed into our circuitry, 
or is it something
that is occurring from outside?

L: It was placed there originally to see how it would develop. It could 
only take place when
certain changes have happened in the atmosphere on the planet. You have to 
watch the
young children for this. Some of them. Not all of them, but some of them, 
very much.
Young children have something new that has not been seen before. They won't 
see it on
x-rays, on any type of equipment like that. It's a new development. We all 
have the
capacity for it. Not everyone yet, but it's there.

D: So it's turning up gradually in the adults too? (Yes) But it was 
something that was put in
our bodies when we were created?

L: There was hope for it to develop, but twice it's failed. Then it was 
restarted, and it seems
to at last have taken hold.

D: I have been told that extraterrestrials are the ones who created our 
physical body. Are
they the ones who programmed this into our system? (Yes) You said it has 
failed twice.
(Yes) Can you tell me about that? Is that in our history?

L: It was before written history, to begin with. There isn't a written 
history for this in the
beginning. Then again your whole history's wrong. So much of it's wrong. 
It's been
rewritten. It's been falsely written. It's not correct.

You don't say something like that to me without peaking my interest. I am 
always
looking for "lost" knowledge, especially knowledge that has incorrectly 
come down to us. I
am always searching for the "true" version.

L: It feels it was a failing in planning. Something wasn't allowed for.

D: You mean something unexpected occurred? (Yes.) Was mankind developing 
too fast?

L: They were developing in the wrong direction. Man would have developed 
too quickly
for the planet that was housing him. There were mistakes made. It would 
have caused
an imbalance too early in the system.

D: Too much too soon? (Yes) And that was before the time of recorded 
history?

L: Yes. They had to make changes.


 
L: Yes. They had to make changes.

I wondered whether she was talking about Atlantis. I have been told that 
mankind
developed his mind potential to a very high degree, but then he misused it 
so the ability was
taken away. This was at the time of the destruction of Atlantis. It was 
said that the abilities
would return in our time period if we were at the stage when we could use 
them wisely.

D: What happened at the second time?

L: There was a split-off. The Bible doesn't have it right about races going 
in different
directions. That's not correct information. (She seemed frustrated, 
apparently having
difficulty about how to word it.) The history of this planet will never be 
known through
the writings that are on this planet now. Those writings have not been 
correct. There
are hints, but they've not been correct.

D: That's what I'm trying to do in my work, restore lost knowledge. L: Some 
of it was
taken away. Some of it was deliberately lost. Some of it was buried. And 
there is a
return of it now, but it's fragmented. And it's the fragments that you have 
to look for.
And the fragments come bit by bit. They don't come all in one piece. And 
the fragments
will be hidden in the brains of some of the people that you work with in 
the future.

D: And I have to put these together? (Yes) But you said it split at the 
second time when it
didn't work? Can you explain that?

L: There was a genetic experiment done that did not work properly. And it 
made confusion.
The Bible wrote about that in the story of the Tower of Babel. That was a 
genetic
experiment that was not completely accurate.

D: So the mind at that time was trying to expand?

L: Yes. It couldn't do it. It fragmented. It lost its ability to comprehend 
properly, and
divided itself.

D: And then everything had to start again? (Yes) Although not all the way 
back to the
beginning.

L: No. In another form.

D: And now we are reaching the point again? (Yes) And they think it will 
work this time?

L: Yes. It's coming together. But it's in such a different way, that people 
are not looking for
it in the right direction. We're becoming overbalanced in our technology, 
and that's
where the largest problem lies. The spiritual has not been emphasized 
enough. Religion
is nothing, but spirituality is everything. And there's an overbalance, and 
the planet loses
its balance when the balance is off. The mind, the body, the spirit goes 
out of balance.
So does the planet. We are responsible for that.

D: So at this time the extraterrestrials have triggered it again to work in 
the right direction?

L: Yes, it's been triggered. But they can only do so much, because we have 
our lessons to
learn.


 
learn.

D: Yes, that's true. When it is triggered, is it done through these 
sightings and interaction
with them?

L: Yes, it's in many different ways that it comes about.

D: But this is something that we need for this time period?

L: Yes. It's always been there to be used.

D: And they think now we're coming to the time when we can open up more 
capacity.

L: Yes. But if it happens too fast there is not the circuitry to take care 
of it. Circuitry is not
even the best use of language for that. There are things in the brain that 
a doctor cannot
see. An x-ray cannot tell you. None of these things.

D: But circuitry is a word we understand. (Yes) So we have to use analogies 
and words
that we can comprehend, otherwise it's too hard to explain to people.

L: Yes. It has no words. It has no understanding. When you look into the 
darkness of the
ocean, you can't throw light down there. You just cannot. You will disturb 
what's
already settled there. There are those that need it. And those that need to 
swim in the
dark. And their whole lifeform would be destroyed and totally ruined, if 
that was done.
It cannot be done quickly, although jumps do take place. Leaps can take 
place, but
only when the circuitry is there and in place, and when the balance is 
there. The planet
is in a desperate state right now. The planet is not stable at all. There 
are people
walking around with no conception of what is happening to them, or 
happening to their
brains, to their bodies under the increased heaviness of the vibrations and 
the plasma.
Plasma? Something about a plasma vortex. I don't understand. There's a 
plasma vortex
of some sort that's influencing this. There is no good or bad here. There's 
just
experience. But we have that ability within us to be balanced. There's a 
combination of
an electrical magnetic stimulation on different portions of the brain which 
could not be
discovered until this time in history. In the time that can bring it out. 
Before this it would
not have been ready. It can reopen circuitry that has been closed. If you 
look at your
pyramids you will find an image of what is now happening on the planet. But 
you have
to look deeply at the history of the pyramids to find that corroboration. 
It's there, but
it's not written on the walls. What is now happening at this time is a 
reordering of the
circuitry of the brain. Egypt knew this. They had a different system of 
bringing it out.
Their system was rudimentary to what can now occur on the planet. Although 
their
system was aided by extraterrestrial life. If anyone says it was not true, 
it was true. As it
was, they had an upgrading. There have been similar upgradings throughout 
the planet
in different areas.

D: But sometimes it was too soon. Is that what you mean?

L: Most of the time it happened when it should happen. But again we're on 
the edge of
imbalance. But the imbalance is not just planetary. It's surrounding the 
planet. It's the
thinking, it's the misuse of environmental balance. We have all that 
knowledge, but
we've destroyed it. We've subjugated it. We've lost a lot of it.


 
D: We have to start all over again.

L: Something's being done on the East coast of the United States. It won't 
be immediate,
but its in some laboratories now. It's in Virginia.

D: New technology or what?

L: Yes. It's the beginnings. Still there's a new technology.

D: One thing I've been told. Our physical age doesn't matter, does it?

L: It has nothing to do with it. Our age is about to be expanded anyway. 
Not by many
years as yet. We have a lot of work to do yet before that can happen.

In this case I learned that not only was the genetic makeup of the human 
body being
changed to withstand disease and age, but the brain was also undergoing 
developments and
expansion. The mention of children showing this amazing development at a 
young age has
already been documented. There are several books on the subject, and 
testing is being
done in some parts of the country. Children are being born with the 
advanced circuitry
already in place. The adults are the ones that will have to catch up.

This strange concept of a part speaking to me that was separate from the 
client, yet an
integral part of them was difficult for my human mind to comprehend. Yet I 
have since
found other cases, and one is reported in the last chapter.

More information of this type came through Phil in 1999. I had not had a 
session with
Phil for a few years. After working for a while in California he was living 
back in Arkansas
at this time and came to the UFO Conference in Eureka Springs. Harriet was 
present
during this session. She was also delighted to see him after such a long 
time.

I used the office building method that Phil was accustomed to and when the 
elevator
door opened he saw the familiar brilliant white light that was often 
present during our
sessions. There was someone ready and waiting to take us where we needed to 
go for
information.

P: He says the information is being given at this time, because it's time 
for the human race to
understand the ignorance that has caused them to be so fearful for many, 
many, many
years. Knowledge, awareness, and understanding can allow people to express
themselves more fully and completely, and to not close off portions of 
their reality due
to fear and ignorance. He's saying you're being given a key which will 
allow you to
access these areas of information which have been inaccessible for many 
eons. The
understanding of who we are and where we came from had so completely 
changed,
that there was no basis for this knowledge to be comprehended. But in these 
times of
spiritual awakening and uplift the true history and genetic reality of the 
human race can
be once again more completely and fully understood in its entirety.

D: You said they were going to give me the key?

P: There are those who are your counterparts on the spiritual plane who are 
working with
you. As well as in you, to further this endeavor which you have undertaken. 
Not just


 
you. As well as in you, to further this endeavor which you have undertaken. 
Not just
this particular episode in which we are speaking now, but the entire effort 
to bring the
knowledge and awareness to the masses. This key will allow you access to 
certain
areas of information which have as yet been unavailable to those who would 
endeavor
to research the history and reality of the human species.

D: We have several things we are interested in right now. We've been 
getting information
concerning the DNA of the human body, that something is happening to it, 
and
changing. Can you tell us anything about that?

P: Certain changes are being made which are allowing certain functions of 
the body to
become enhanced. The human model is being somewhat manipulated in order to
enhance its survivability and ability to resist and withstand certain 
environmental
challenges. This is necessary in order for the human body to be able to 
tolerate certain
atmospheric conditions on other planets, and in other conditions. The body 
prototype
which you are wearing can be used in many other places throughout the 
universe. And
so this physical body is being adapted to be able to survive certain 
planetary conditions,
which are different from your own.

D: Does this mean that these human bodies will go to other planets?

P: That is accurate. There will be the use of these genetically engineered 
bodies on other
planets, which will be inhabited by souls who have chosen that sphere to 
allow them to
participate in their spiritual duties.

D: I've been hearing that something is definitely occurring with the DNA of 
the bodies that
are living now.

P: There are many changes which have been introduced through environmental 
conditions
on your planet, not genetically manipulated. There have been many changes 
in your
environment which have caused changes in your physiological expression. The 
reaction
to these chemicals and energies in your atmosphere and environment have 
mandated
these changes in your body. The body is simply reacting to these stimuli.

D: You mean as though the immune system is adapting or reacting in some 
way?

P: That is accurate. The adaptability to meet its environment and to make 
changes
automatically was programmed into this human expression at its creation. 
There are
those lifeforms which do not have this automatic adaptability built in, and 
are therefore
dependent on outside manipulation in order to change. The human body 
however has
been given an ability to automatically adapt to its environment such that 
close
manipulation is not necessary. The bodies are simply reacting to these 
changes in your
environment.

D: If the bodies did not adapt, would the body die?

P: There would be less tolerance as the environment changed, and became 
perhaps more
challenging to the body. The body would become less and less able to 
tolerate it. And
so as the conditions further changed there would be less resistance to -the
environmental challenges. And yes, the bodies would at some point not be 
able to


 
sustain in the environment.

D: So what is happening to our environment is poisoning the body and 
forcing it to adapt?

P: That is accurate.

D: So if it didn't change then it wouldn't survive.

P: Assuming that the environment did not change to a more harmonious state. 
For with the
removal of the challenges the body would have learned and patterned its 
defenses in
order to be able to withstand. If these challenges were removed the body 
would
change back again to adapt to the environment in which it found itself.

D: I've been told there are some extraterrestrials that look human but are 
not really human
because their internal organs have learned to adapt to many different 
environments.

P: That is accurate.

D: So we are going along that path?

P: That is accurate.

D: I have been told that was one of the reasons we would have difficulty 
traveling and living
in space is because our bodies can't adapt at this time.

P: We would say that "at this time" is the key. We're aware that these 
changes do indeed
take time. However the manipulation can be done through successive 
generations in
order to allow a quite capable tolerance to many different kinds of 
environment.

D: Or can it occur quickly in one body in one generation?

P: Depending on the particular change needed, it could be accomplished in 
fact in one
generation. However, more radically different changes would require a much 
longer
time frame, in order to allow these changes to occur naturally.

D: Like a form of evolution, although speeded up.

P: That is accurate.

D: Is everyone changing? Or is it just certain groups, certain people?

P: All humans living at this time on this planet are experiencing 
environmentally caused
changes to their immune systems. The other changes we speak of are not
environmental, but are intentional genetic manipulations. However, the 
genetic
manipulation is being controlled within a certain population that has been 
selected,
because of previous generational ... (had difficulty finding the correct 
word) ...
harvesting, perhaps would be one way to phrase it. However, we are 
sensitive of your
moral conditioning toward "harvesting" in a conventional sense.

D: Our use of words. P: That is
accurate.


 
accurate.

D: So if certain groups or certain people have been selected, the genetic 
manipulation is not
occurring to everyone?

P: That is accurate. Manipulation is caused from within the womb at the 
period of
conception. And so as this being grows and becomes a producing, or 
breeding, or
perhaps breeding capable, each successive generation is then slightly 
altered to
propagate the desired change. This is a generational endeavor, in that each 
succeeding
generation is slightly different from the previous.

D: Would these selected people be different in some way that the average 
people would
notice?

P: The breeding and manipulation that is being done on your planet is not 
what you would
call "noticeable" from one generation to the next. However, if you could 
compare
perhaps ten generations side by side, or the numbers of ten generations 
removed, there
would be a more noticeable change in physiological, emotional and spiritual
components.

D: Of course, most people would say that was because of the difference in 
the food, and
the advances our medical science have made.

P: And there would be changes based on those stimuli. However, the changes 
which we
speak of here are much more subtle than you would notice due to 
environmental or
social changes.

This session occurred while I was speaking at a UFO Conference in 
Clearwater,
Florida in November 1999. Marie talked to me after arriving at the 
conference, and
showed me some strange writing she had done while I was lecturing. She said 
she does this
strange writing all the time, and has no idea what it means or why she is 
writing it. I thought
it would be a good idea to put her together with a woman I met the previous 
year at a UFO
conference in Wisconsin. The writing looked strangely similar. Another 
woman had given
me samples of what she called alien writing, but it looked more like 
scrawled automatic
writing, because it was in English.

Mane wanted to have a session, and one of the things she wanted to explore 
was why
she was compelled to do the strange writing. She had also had an unusual 
experience the
year before while attending the Gateway course at the Monroe Institute in 
Virginia. This is
an intensive course for those who want to learn how to consciously 
accomplish Out of the
Body travel, remote viewing, and how to use their minds in remarkable ways.

The session was held in my hotel room at the conference. It started 
normally enough.
When she entered the deep trance state I returned her to the time of the 
incident. She was
standing outside of the Institute and then was entering the building, but 
it soon became
obvious that she was describing something else besides the normal 
surroundings that should
have been there.

M: I'm entering the building ... I see all of the wood, and the fabrics 
around. I'm checking
out the atmosphere. Possibly seeing if - I'm not sure what I'm looking for 
- seeing ... I'm


 
out the atmosphere. Possibly seeing if - I'm not sure what I'm looking for 
- seeing ... I'm
seeing through the air. I'm seeing more than I normally see.

D: What do you think of that place?

M: That it's not what I thought. It's bigger, and there's more going on. I 
am almost
overwhelmed by the vastness of the space contained in there.

D: You thought it was only going to be a small group with your program.

M: I guess so.

D: And there are other things going on?

I thought she meant there were other programs with other participants 
occurring at the
same time. It soon became apparent that she was not describing the physical 
entrance to
this building. She was seeing something in this trance state that had not 
been visible to her
physical eyes, but which was not hidden from her subconscious. Was she able 
to see into
another dimension?

M: There's a hole as I'm seeing it now. It's like a canyon or a portal.

D: What do you mean?

M: That's all I can sense when I look. I'm walking in and suddenly the 
physical space
disappears and a different kind of space is in its place. And it's vast. 
And it's clear.

D: You mean instead of the walls and the rooms, there's something else 
there?

M: Right. Like that was a false structure. There's a stage for physical 
understanding, for
some comfort for the physical being.

D: Are there other people there also?

I was wondering if the other people who were arriving to take the course 
were seeing
the same thing.

M: I don't see any people in this room now. And they're supposed to be 
there. I'm getting a
sense of incredibly highly charged "stuff' in this vast space. I don't see 
beings. Once I
walked in, what I thought was the physical reality that I was about to 
experience, now
that I can see it from here, it's an illusion of what it really is. And 
there is an opportunity
to shift from knowing and relating in three dimensions to existing in more 
than the third
dimension.

D: But at the time you didn't sense this consciously, is that what you 
mean?

M: Right. I did not know that until just now. And it is very real, and very 
physical in its own
sense, but not as we know it.

D: What kind of a program are you going to be studying there?

M: About light.


 
M: About light.

My next sentence was completely blanked out. It shifted so far away I could 
barely
hear some words. With the following sentence the sound returned to normal. 
This
sometimes happens when doing this type of work, and the tape recorder 
almost seems to
be affected by bursts of energy. She was breathing heavily, and seemed to 
be experiencing
some type of discomfort. Was she also picking up the same energy that 
affected my
recorder? I gave her suggestions for well-being, and asked her what was 
affecting her.

M: I don't know. (Heavy breathing.) It's being most totally, and it's a 
shock.

D: Why do you think it would affect you that way?

M: Because its so different. So much about the other energies that we 
house.

D: In our bodies, you mean?

M: Partly in our bodies, but it's beyond our bodies. Our bodies are like 
little grounding
devices, because of this dimensional thing.

D: What does this place look like?

M: It doesn't look like I thought. It doesn't look like the wood and the 
fabric.

D: I mean, does it look like a building?

M: The real institute does that you walk into.

D: But what you're seeing now.

M: No. I'm on a balcony, a very tall balcony. And there is a balcony there 
in the physical.
But this is much broader, and it's like crystal. There's lots of crystal. 
I'm looking down
into the center of the room. And it's quite illuminating and breath-taking 
and shocking.
Its an overlay. There's something existing as well as the physical.

D: That's a good word for it, an overlay.

Could it be possible that the Monroe Institute is actually located over 
some type of
interdimensional doorway or portal that is invisible to our conscious 
senses? This may
partially explain some of the remarkable events that occur there.

D: Are you alone?

M: (A whisper.) I'm alone. There's my physical body that feels very 
standing up and
isolated and ... like it hasn't shifted over yet. And now that I'm moving 
ahead in this, I
see that I'm being asked to let go and shift from my physical. It's very 
beautiful.

She became emotional and started crying.

D: What's the matter?

M: (Emotionally) It's so pretty. (Crying)


 
Marie was an artist. One of the things she wanted to find out about was why 
she was
unable to paint anymore. She had no inspiration. So I suggested that she 
would be able to
remember the scene she was looking at and be able to recreate it in a 
painting.

M: (Emotional and in awe.) I could try. Yeah.

D: Most people would never realize there was something that beautiful 
there, would they?

M: No, they couldn't see it. I couldn't see it. I couldn't know it before 
now.

D: Let's allow you to keep the memory of the picture in your mind so you 
can paint it. And
we can get it as exact as we can.

M: (Tearfully) I want to. I want to.

I gave the subconscious suggestions so she would be able to retain the 
memory and use
it later. Seeing such a beautiful scene was affecting her emotionally. 
Although this was an
unexpected development I wanted to move forward and explore the unusual 
event that
occurred at the Institute. She remembered seeing a beautiful light while 
sitting in a dark
isolation booth with earphones on her head.

D: I know it's hard to leave that place because it is so beautiful, but we 
want to explore
some other things. Let's leave that scene, and let's move to the time when 
you had the
strange experience with the light. And you were listening to some tapes?

M: (The emotion and the crying stopped.) In a small box.

D: Are the tapes music?

M: They're vibrations.

D: You're listening through earphones?

M: Right. You're by yourself with earphones.

D: Ina room by yourse

M: A tiny box. You sleep and listen to tapes and ....

D: You sleep in there?

M: Yes, it's an isolation booth that you sleep in.

D: Does it bother you being closed in like that?

M: No, I like it. It's where I can meet them.

D: Meet who?

M: I don't know. These very smart beings.


 
D: All right. As you were listening to the sound vibrations through the 
earphones something
happened, didn't it? (Yes) We can go through that again and see it in more 
detail. What
happened first?

M: I got scared.

D: Why?

M: Because I'd never felt anything like this. God!! It feels like this 
incredibly benevolent
pure love. It comes to you, and you can't believe it. (Emotional) You can't 
believe it's
with you. And you can see it.

D: This is caused by listening to the earphones?

M: It opens up an opportunity to be so open, and to meet with the right 
frequency.

D: You have to be open to doing this, with no blocks, or what?

M: You have to long for it on some level.

D: Then what happens?

M: Then it gained my trust. The white light. And stabilized me. It hooked 
with me, so I
wouldn't be afraid.

D: Just the white light?

M: At first. And then when I was stable I felt more vibration next to my 
left side. It startled
me because it was so different from the white light. And somehow I was 
directed to
turn my head and look. It was all dark in this space, but I could look, I 
could see and
feel. Shimmering. It's a space being. I didn't know that. You can almost 
see into it, but
it's the clearest blue. Deep, clear blue. You can more feel it than see it.

D: Why do you say it's a space being?

M: I don't know. That just came out.

D: Could you see any features or anything that might make you think that?

M: Just deep blue. I don't know where this comes from. It's just a sense 
that it comes from
a star. It feels right in my heart when I say that.

D: What was the first white light you saw?

M: It was a direct of God. It wasn't God, but it pretended to feel like the 
love of God. But
it was an intelligence that was guiding this connection between me and this 
being. It
knew about human emotions so much that it could intensify the best and 
safest emotions
that we know. And provide that, in order for the linkup to happen.

D: And the other blue light, or whatever it is, came at that time and came 
next to you?


 
M: Into me.

D: Into you. Did you have to allow it to come into you?

M: Yes. It waited for me to acknowledge it. And then in the gentlest, 
slowest, most easy
manner, it just glided, like an overlay. It vibrated, and I feel like that 
now. It was just
vibrating. And I think it was changing me. It was reforming my system.

D: Why was it doing that?

M: For higher work. So I wouldn't be hurt and burned.

D: How could you be hurt or burned?

M: There's something that can bum us. This is protection. Radiation. Some 
kind of radiation
experiments.

D: And this is giving you a protection? Changing you, you said?

M: Yes, at my cellular level. Starting on the physical cellular level, but 
it's also adjusting
something to house more new systems for the future.

D: New systems. What do you mean?

M: New star seeds. For this planet. Systems that reside in the body, but 
they're not of the
body.

D: It is creating new systems in the body that weren't there before?

M: It's seeding the system.

D: This won't harm the body in any way, will it?

M: No. Genetically I'm geared to help this transition. (She seemed elated.) 
It's complete.
And it's alive. And it's safe.

D: Where is this radiation coming from that might hurt people?

M: From beneath the Earth. Now I see the core of the Earth. I just see a 
ball. It may even
be some kind of radiation that gets injected into us, or put into us for 
some bad reason.
And this blue system can alter you enough so this - I want to say "core" 
material -- will
be deactivated.

D: Into our bodies, you mean?

M: It can be, or it can be put in the core of the Earth. You could swallow 
it. (Emotional)
That was painful to think about that.

D: How could we get it into our bodies?

M: You could swallow it. (Almost crying.) You could be forced. Like some 
kind of war.
You can survive. (She was emotional.)


 
You can survive. (She was emotional.)

D: Are there other ways it can get into the body?

M: You could be bombarded, beamed with it. This blue light system would 
protect you,
and you would not be hurt.

D: Who would bombard the people with something like that?

M: There's another race that would like the genetic material. And they 
could take it in this
way. But this blue energy would render it impossible.

D: Is this blue energy being used with other people also?

M: Yes. Lots of people now. When it arrives, and when it's time, you'll be 
given a choice to
accept it or not.

D: Because not everyone can go to the Monroe Institute.

M: No, it can happen other places.

D: Is it something that happens and they don't realize it?

M: They don't know what it's for. They think all this love that's coming to 
them, and it's so
good, it's so seductive, that of course you want this. And it's the only 
way it can fuse
with your system, because you have to say "yes" with your heart.

D: Does it always happen on a conscious level where people remember it 
happening?

M: Yes. And you know about the conscious exchange.

D: But it sounds good because it's a way of protecting people.

M: It's part of the bigger plan. There's going to be a big war.

D: On Earth?

M: Its going to involve people on Earth. There's red energy with this other 
group. And it's
very hot. And they won't win, but they're going to try very hard to take 
what they want
and need.

D: But this will cause the radiation?

M: Yeah, this group. It's their method.

D: But everyone won't be open to this love energy, will they?

M: No. They have to learn how to connect with their heart first before the 
opening and the
infusion can happen.

D: Because there are many people in this world that are very bitter, very 
negative.


 
M: Right. And that will get in the way.

D: What will happen to the people that don't have this protection?

M: They'll wither. They'll fry. They won't be protected.

D: So this protective energy is coming to more and more people on the 
Earth? (Yes) This is
the plan, to have more people survive?

M: Yes. The plan is.

D: And why were you given this protection?

M: Because I can speak. Because I'll be working with many people. And I 
tell them the
right words at the right time. I will act as a key for them to open to 
receiving.

D: Does this blue light have any connection with you doing your healing 
work?

She had recently begun doing this service.

M: (A revelation.) Oh, yes! You see, when I'm doing the healing work I am 
the blue light
being. And I do to others what the blue light being did to me. I can 
transfer that to
people. That's why they come to me.

D: A while ago you called it a "seeding". They get the energy into people 
and they can
transfer it to others.

M: Yes, that's right. It's so one on one though. That's the hard part, but 
that's what I have to
do for a while. It takes so much time to just do one at a time. This is my 
purpose. I
think now that I've seen all of this, that I've been in contact more than I 
realized. I
couldn't put it all together. I couldn't see the big picture.

A remark here. When she was talking about something being done to the 
physical body
to prevent radiation from harming it, it reminded me of Karen's regression 
that was reported
in The Custodians. In her vision that she was shown by the aliens, she was 
trying to help
people who were dying all around her, yet she could not get sick herself. 
It seemed to be
some type of radiation poisoning and nothing she could do would help. It 
was heart-
breaking, and she was very uncomfortable while watching the scene. Just 
before it she had
seen a cloud over the land and the water that did something, and poisoned 
the fish etc. I
wondered whether Marie's story of having something done to the physical 
body to prepare
them for just such a scenario, could have some bearing on Karen's.

D: We have another question. This strange writing that Marie has been 
receiving. Do you
know anything about that?

M: It's like rain. It's like light. It rains down through these channels 
around the world, the
Earth. And if you look at it, it will change you.

D: Is it a language?

M: It is information. It's coming from a higher source that's caring for 
us, and watching our


 
M: It is information. It's coming from a higher source that's caring for 
us, and watching our
evolution.

D: Why are they putting it into symbols?

M: Because the symbols activate new patterns within the energy field 
itself.

D: Just seeing the symbols?

M: Right. The person can actually follow the pattern and identify the 
movement.

D: Is this a language that someone somewhere speaks or writes?

M: It has been spoken.

D: So it is a language that someone somewhere understands?

M: It's more like a mathematical type language, if you could imagine that.

D: I've been told that some of the space beings use symbols. And this is 
how they transfer
blocks of information, in symbols.

M: It's not quite like the language that you know here, or even ancient 
scripts. It's not like
that. It's a pattern. It appears when it's two dimensional, as a language. 
But if you could
see each piece as a movement that activates a different part of the being, 
then you'd
understand it better.

D: Then when Marie is writing this, it doesn't say something like a page in 
a book? (No) So
if I asked her to look at this page she has written she wouldn't be able to 
tell me what it
says. Is that correct?

M: (Hesitant) You could try.

D: All right. Let's let Marie open her eyes and look at the paper. (I held 
the paper she had
written in front of her.) Can you see the paper? Is it saying something in 
words?

M: (As she studied the paper) Yes, it is, actually.

D: How is it read? From which direction?

M: (She motioned from the paper towards her eyes.) It comes this way.

D: What do you mean?

M: It's not this way, this way, this way. (Motions)

D: Not up and down, nor does it go in succession.

M: It's this way. It comes from the paper at you. It's giving information. 
It's almost like you
put it here. (She put her hand over her heart.) And you feel it. And the 
best you can do
sometimes is just look at it, and take it in here.


 
D: But what information is it giving you?

M: It's encouragement. And it's a way of knowing the straight course of 
your heart,
knowing about the greatness.

D: So when she writes this, is this another way of getting it into her 
body? (Yes) The same
way that the blue light did?

M: It's different, but in a way, yes, it's changing things there. But it's 
almost as if you can
imagine light coming from each symbol, and changing you by its own 
radiation.

The example drawn by Marie looks more like fast handwriting or
shorthand. Since working with her I have received samples of strange
writing from all over the world. This writing appears more structured (like
printing). In all of the cases the people feel compelled to write the 
symbols.
There appears to be no logic in their behavior. In Book Two I will include
these samples, and computer analysis to find similarities.


 
these samples, and computer analysis to find similarities.

I took the paper away, and had her close her eyes again.

D: Otherwise we would think of it like our writing, and we would expect it 
to say words.
So it's okay if Marie continues to write these things.

M: Yes. They're cleansing.

D: They are supplying information in ways we could not imagine. (Right) We 
have one more
question. She has had dreams in the past about operations. Can you tell her 
anything
about that? Were they just dreams or what?

Marie had vivid childhood memories of physical operations that were 
performed on her
body, and going to see doctors. She could not understand why her family 
denied that they
had occurred. They said nothing had ever been done to her.

M: I think that she knows. It was so clear, that it was all by agreement. 
And she had asked
years ago, years ago to work with us.

D: So they were not dreams? They were memories of things that happened?

M: When she had reached the right age. They were adjustments that were 
made, but it was
done on the physical body.

D: What were the adjustments for?

M: To remove old patterns that would prevent her from moving into the work 
that she
would be doing later. They had to be removed surgically.

D: Surgically! All right.

There was another unusual occurrence while Marie was at the Monroe 
Institute. She
experienced a high-pitched tone that seemed to pierce right through her 
head. It lasted
several seconds and was very unpleasant. I asked about that.

D: What caused the discomfort?

M: She knew, and at the time she didn't want to accept it. It was a high 
tuning attempt to
adjust the receptors in the templar lobes, to be able to access more 
information, and it
had to be done in a group setting. It had to be done with the others.

D: Were other people also being affected the same way?

M: Yes, it was a plan.

D: Were they giving information or taking information?

M: No, it was just the adjustment of the part of the brain, but it's not 
the brain. The being
that receives all information, and higher frequencies can now be accessed.

D: It was so she could receive more information. (Yes) They were not taking 
anything away


 
D: It was so she could receive more information. (Yes) They were not taking 
anything away
then. (No)

If I was able to access this many cases within a year that spoke of the 
manipulation of
the human body, how many others are out there that have not been accessed? 
They said
these changes were being done on tens of thousands of people all over the 
Earth. It may
truly be similar to the Hundredth Monkey Syndrome, and will go unnoticed 
until the critical
mass has been reached, and the reality of this phenomenon cannot be denied.

I was still receiving more information about the changing of the DNA 
structure of the
human body as this book was going to the printers. This will be expanded 
upon in Book
Two of The Convoluted Universe. I originally thought I should hold this 
entire chapter so
this material could be added, but I think this would delay the preparation 
of people's minds.
They must be ready to understand the dramatic and dynamic changes that are 
coming.

 


 
Chapter Fifteen

The Mechanical Person
This session was conducted in my hotel room in London in September 2000 
while I

was on a lecture tour in England. Johanna was a young woman who had only 
lived in
England for two years. She was from Germany, but I thought her accent was 
perfect. She
said she had a natural talent for languages and caught on very fast. She 
did not have very
many complaints, mostly curiosity. Some of her requests seemed trivial to 
me, but every
person's problem seems important to them. She was even worried about having 
had some
teeth pulled as a child. I thought it was the feeling of having to be 
perfect, but she did not
see it quite that way. I had no idea of what to expect (as with everyone 
that comes for a
session), but I certainly did not expect the past life that came forth. At 
the end I asked if she
would allow me to use the tape, because it was certainly a first. And at 
this point in my
research I thought I could not be surprised any more. Every time I make 
that assumption
something new comes to me to once again challenge my thinking. She made a 
copy of the
tape and sent it to my hotel later.

I used the cloud method which normally takes the person to an appropriate 
past life
when they descend from the cloud. Once again I was to be surprised.

D: Tell me the first thing that you see as you drift down to the Earth. J: 
Actually I'm not
drifting to the Earth. I'm drifting somewhere else.

I'm drifting down on a sort of grayish planet. It looks strange, metallic. 
It gives me a
strange feeling. Very odd. Not so nice. D: Why does it bother you?

J: It feels very cool. And it's not soft like the cloud. It's hard.

D: What does it look like beneath your feet?

J: It's sort of stony. Stone, it's dust as well. And there is no grass at 
all, nor anything like
plants. At least where I am at the moment. It's gray and metallic as well. 
There seem to
be buildings of some sort on the surface of the planet. They're in the 
distance, but I
could walk over there if I wanted to.

D: What do the buildings look like?

J: Asymmetric. It's like half a roof sort of thing. You know, if you take a 
house and it has a
very steep roof, and you cut that in half, then you get the sort of 
building I mean. It has
a very straight front, and little windows, if that's what they are. They 
may be air holes or
something, I don't know.

D: Do all the buildings look alike?

J: I can see only a few at the moment, and these look like that. Everything 
else is stone, and
mountains, small mountains.


 
mountains, small mountains.

D: In the background?

J: Yeah, and where I am as well.

D: Is it bright out?

J: No, it's not bright.

D: Iwas wondering if there was a Sun.

J: No, I can't see a Sun. It's more darkish. You can see everything, but 
it's not bright.

I then asked her to look down at her feet so I could find out what she 
looked like. She
gasped, and seemed to be totally surprised by what she saw. It was totally 
unexpected to
her.

J: It's troublesome for me to say, but I guess I'll have to say it. They're 
metallic. They're sort
of horrible things like ... if you imagine the hooves of a horse, but 
pointed and very
technical. That's my feet. (This made her very uncomfortable.)

I was also surprised, but I have learned to go with whatever the subject 
sees, and try to
think of questions, no matter how strange the situation. There is always a 
reason for the
subconscious choosing the life they go into.

D: That is strange, as though they are made out of some kind of metal?

J: Yeah. It feels like I'm sort of metallic myself. And the hands are a bit 
like that ... they're
sort of like claws, but there are only two bits. You know, like the feet. 
It's like two
pointed things like a hoof. And the hands are similar.

D: Instead of having fingers or digits of any kind?

J: Yeah. It doesn't feel human at all. I feel odd.

D: Do you have any idea what your face is like? (Pause) I imagine you can't 
see yourself,
can you?

J: I want to go to the lake and see myself in the water.

D: Is there a lake near there?

J: Yeah, I can go. (Pause) I walk in a funny way as if, like a machine 
almost. It's different
from how I am now in my body in this life. I can see my arm which is a bit 
funny too,
which affirms my shock. Actually it's like a metallic thing, the whole 
thing. And I walk
over to this lake, and I make movements that are not smooth. I stagger over 
there and I
look in the water.

D: Stiff movements?

J: Stiff, yes, and I feel sort of like a robot when they walk. Just move 
one side forward and


 
J: Stiff, yes, and I feel sort of like a robot when they walk. Just move 
one side forward and
the other side forward. Not very elegant actually. Even though the body is 
not too ugly,
but I'll have a look at my face in a minute.

I gave instructions that it would not bother her to look at herself, no 
matter how unusual
it might be.

J: I have something like eyes, and they have the look like eyes, but ... 
how they're setting in
my face, it's more like a triangle. They're setting in a triangle.

D: Instead of an oval?

J: Yeah. The flat is on top, and the point is downward. They're quite nice 
eyes, that's a
relief. They're strange, those dark eyes, and they seem to have a jelly-
like quality. But
the rest of the face is metallic.

D: Do you have a mouth or a nose?

J: I have some sort of mouth, yeah, but it's more like an opening. Like a 
round little thing.
And the nose ... I'm not sure about a nose. There's sort of slits, slots. 
Very strange.

D: Can you get any sense about what it's like on the inside of you?

J: There's a lot of machinery going on there. Machinery.

D: I was wondering if you had organs like humans.

J: I seem to have things inside of me, yes. I don't know if they're organs 
or what they are. A
lot of machinery. Actually there seems to be more machinery than anything 
else. I don't
know if I have blood or anything like that. I'm ... grayish, darkish ... a 
dark gray sort of
metal.

D: That's like the color of the whole planet, isn't it? Dark gray?

J: Yeah. Even though there are variations on the planet. When you get 
closer there is white
as well, white stone and also darker gray stone. And the buildings are very 
dark.
They're sort of shiny gray. What do you call this metal which is so dark 
and gray? The
house is shiny, reflecting. It's like the stuff they have on Earth, not 
like silver, but dark.

D: Aluminum is bright, not dark. But no trees or grass or anything?

J: No, no trees or grass, no.

D: Do you think you live over there in that city where those buildings are?

J: Yeah, I belong there somehow. That's where I've been made. D: Do you 
want to go
over and see that place closer?

J: Hmm, it is quite a distance.

D: You don't have to walk. You can move very quickly.


 
J: Yeah, I can go there. It's a huge city of these houses.

D: It's bigger than you thought it was?

J: No, that's a different place. The one where I saw the one or two, that's 
just that. But I've
moved to the other place where I've been made. That's all sorts of shapes 
of houses,
but all very shiny and gray and dark. And we can go underneath. We can go 
into the
planet. There are many things happening under the surface. The main thing 
is happening
sort of in secret. It's underneath.

D: Is that the part you're most familiar with?

J: That's where I come from. That's where I've been made.

D: How do you go down there?

J: I just know how to go down. There are openings, but you just go through. 
It's not like
doors. It's just because you want to go through, you go through. And you 
sort of - not
float down - but glide down. There are many paths, and you just go down 
like if you
had a modern tube system where you just push through the air or something 
in a tube.

D: Like paths or sidewalks?

J: Yeah, but you don't really walk. You fall into it. You decide where you 
want to go, and
that's where it pushes you.

D: And you said you were made down in that area?

J: Yeah. There's a lot of fire. And there are tables where they make 
things.

D: Fire? You mean like welding or machines or .... ?

J: Yeah, maybe welding. There are fireplaces where they deal with metal. 
And they make
shapes. And there are other places in another room where they do the 
interior.

D: The different parts and everything?

J: Yeah, the insides of it. It all works together.

D: Can you see the people who are making these machines?

J: Yeah. They are more fleshy in the face. And the rest of it I can't see 
because they're in a
sort of plasticy protection clothing. They wear this clothing all over the 
body.

D: Is this because of where they're working?

J: Yes, it has to be very clean.

D: What do they look like?

J: (She appeared to be studying them.) Not like me. They have softer faces, 
and they're
quite pale. They look quite human, what we call "human". Pale and slightly 
pinkish.


 
quite pale. They look quite human, what we call "human". Pale and slightly 
pinkish.
They have eyebrows, which I don't.

D: Do they have hair?

J: They have hair, yeah, and they have very extreme hair. Very light blond 
or completely
black. I can't see any other color. Quite short. It's sort of slick, 
slickened back. I can
see men, and they're quite good-looking.

D: Do you see any women or is it all men?

J: I can't see any women at the moment, no.

D: And these men are making these machines?

J: Yeah, they're making us.

D: Do you see others that look like you?

J: No. I only see half ones. I mean, parts of that process.

D: So they're in the process of being made. Why are they creating people 
... things like
you? I don't know if I should call you a person or not. Why are they 
creating you?

J: They want to experiment, and see if they can do it. They also use us for 
things which they
don't want to do. Or they can't do, because it's too dangerous or 
something.

D: Like servants or workers?

J: Yeah, more like workers. Workers who have to do a certain task.

D: It sounds like they have been experimenting for a while, because it 
worked real well,
didn't it?

J: Yeah. There's a great big space. And they're making new ones. I don't 
know why. I
suppose we're wearing out after a while. We can't go on forever, so they 
need to make
new ones. It's very strange.

D: But is it all machines?

J: It's all machines. There is something like a soul. That's what is so 
strange, because I have
feelings as well. I'm not just a machine, you know.

D: Are they able to put asoul, a spirit into these machines?

J: I think they put part of theirs into it.

D: What do you mean?

J: They divide up theirs. They give us a little bit of theirs. So we're not 
them, but we're sort
of functioning in their way.


 
D: Otherwise you would be like a robot, a machine?

J: Yeah. They want us to do the things right. Or to rely on our emotions as 
well as the task
we have to do. We wouldn't be sophisticated enough to do it if we didn't 
have that
piece. We'd just be programmed. But, as well as being very well equipped 
for the task
with a metal body, we also need to do things where we need soulfulness 
somehow.
And that was why they give us a little bit of theirs, because that's the 
only way they ... I
mean they don't create souls. They don't have that ability. Maybe God does 
it or
somebody. But they don't have a soul to give us. They can only do it by 
sacrificing a
little bit of theirs. And that's what they put into us.

This was the part I was having difficulty understanding. If she went to a 
lifetime where
she was a mechanical person, a machine, a robot, how could she communicate 
with me?
How could she have feelings? A mechanical creation would not have a soul 
assigned to it,
and a soul would not normally choose to enter it. This was a totally new 
idea, that someone
could give a machine a piece of their own soul so it would be able to 
function more
effectively in this alien world.

D: Can you see how that's being done?

J: I can see they do a ceremony. They get together and they sort of "spit" 
it out, and put it
into the machine when it's finished.

D: What do you mean by "spit it out"?

J: They seem to decide that they want to give a bit, and they spit it from 
their mouth into the
machine-person.

D: What does it look like when they spit it out?

J: (Pause) I can't really see it. They put it into the machine directly.

D: You mean it's invisible?

J: Yeah. Or like when you breathe out you don't really see anything unless 
it's cold. That
sort of thing.

D: This ... activates it?

J: That just lets it go there. And that's what gives the feeling to the 
machine. Without it it
would be just a machine, and they'd have to put in computer chips or things 
to make it
do very menial tasks. But they want more than that.

D: Does it take anything away from them when they give it a piece of themse

J: Yes, it takes away that piece of themself. They have to be content with 
less. They have to
give up a little bit of their power to make things happen, which they want 
to happen.
Otherwise they wouldn't be able to do it.

D: Do you think there would be any other way they could activate the 
machines?


 
J: No, they couldn't, no. They need a soul.

D: Many times things are activated by the mind.

J: Oh, no, it's not like that. They don't have this power of the mind. They 
don't have that
yet.

D: But they're able to give it a little bit of themself, divide it off to 
activate the machine.

J: Yeah. That's what they can do. I mean, the machine will work with just 
the electricity or
what they've got to stimulate the parts and everything. Because it's 
programmed, it
would work. But it wouldn't work in this sophisticated way. So they decided 
they
would make a little sacrifice, and put ten or twenty percent in. And they 
can still have
their soul parts, which I guess they think is quite enough. So they give a 
little bit to the
machine so it can act more accordingly.

D: Does the machine think on its own and have an intellect?

J: The machine has thinking power, yes. But of course it's programmed. It's 
only thinking
because it's been programmed. It's been given all that by them.

D: It can't go off on its own as an individual?

J: No, no. It's only when it has the soul bit, it can react in a different 
way. That's the
difference. It will still only do what it's supposed to do, but it has more 
variety in
reacting.

D: So it is not like a complete being that can function and think on its 
own like a human?
(No, no.) But it gives it more abilities than a machine.

J: Yes, that's right.

D: More of a personality, I guess. (Yes) Well, as a machine can you talk? 
Can you
communicate with them?

J: No. We can talk, yes. It doesn't sound very nice. It's like it's 
language, but it doesn't
sound pretty.

D: Is that the way they communicate?

J: No, they have nice voices, but we have only machine voices. D: So they 
do
communicate verbally, in words.

J: Yes, they can. They give us commands in words, as well as with the 
insides, the
machinery. They can't simply think and we do it. They have to tell us.

D: And you're able to communicate with them.

J: All we say is "yes" or "understood" or something.

D: So even though you do have a certain amount of intellect you can't 
communicate like a


 
D: So even though you do have a certain amount of intellect you can't 
communicate like a
thinking human being.

J: We're not supposed to. We could, but we're not supposed to. We're 
programmed to
understand the task, and say "understood", and do it.

D: Well, the individual who gave you a piece of its soul, of itself, does 
that individual feel
any attraction to you, or connection?

J: I think the only connection we have is that I know which one it is. I 
can see the face.

D: I was thinking if it gave you a portion of itself it might feel 
connected to you in some way.

J: It might, but I don't know that. I can't feel that. I know which one it 
was, and maybe I
feel something for it, or with it or .... I can't say.

D: Well, it's a different way of existing, isn't it?

J: Yes, it's a strange way of existing.

D: Do you have to consume anything? I am thinking of sustenance. How do you 
stay alive?
As a machine, I think that's probably a strange question.

J: We don't really eat anything. Also we don't go to toilet. We get 
something like a
substance, like an oil, but that's only for the machinery. We don't get 
anything for the
soul.

D: How do they put the oil in you?

J: They just put it where its needed, little levers and holes where you 
need regular oil. You
know, it's like a car or something.

D: But at least they didn't want to just have machines. They wanted them to 
have more
personality. (Yeah) But like you said, it does wear out. And that's why 
they have to
keep making more?

J: Yeah, they really want to explore everything, and they need many 
workers. Because of
where they're going, they don't know the environment and what it's going to 
be like.
And we have to be stable against heat. Because if we have to go to a 
different planet
where it's very hot, we have to be able to survive that, and not dry out. 
So the oil is sort
of heat proof. And our hands are heat proof actually. I realize now the 
feet are heat
proof as well. Everything is heat proof.

D: I would think metal would conduct heat, but I guess it's a different 
kind.

J: Its a different kind. We don't have it on Earth. It just looks on the 
outside like something
we have.

D: So they take you on their exploring of other planets.

J: Yeah, they send us off for tasks, so we can see which planet is 
conducive for whatever
the purpose is.


 
the purpose is.

D: When they take you there, what do they take you in?

J: Those round things which we travel in. And they put in the destination. 
We know they
give it a little card, and insert that, and that's the destination. So it 
transports us there.

D: Do they go with you?

J: No, no. They would never go with us. No, no. We have to do it. Because 
they have a
skin, and they're pinkish. They wouldn't have any protection from light, 
because it's
very intense light where we're going. That's why we have dark eyes. We also 
have
special sunglasses. They are sunglasses which are ... (confused, difficult 
to describe) ...
how do you say that? Like a thin, plasticy thing. But it has little holes 
in it, so only a
certain amount of light gets through. And all the rest is dark. That's how 
we give
ourselves extra protection.

D: Is that a part of your eye?

J: No, that's like something extra which we put on top. We put it over the 
eyes, like
sunglasses almost.

D: When you go to these places, they could also be very cold, couldn't 
they?

J: They could be, yes.

D: Can you function in any kind of temperature, any kind of environment?

J: Yes, but we're especially made for the heat places.

D: Well, see yourself being sent to one of these places. You said they put 
the card in the
machine?

J: Yeah. And we enter that and the capsule is closed, and the capsule goes 
where we're
supposed to go. And it has to be rather heat proof as well, even more than 
we are
somehow. Because otherwise it's not going to bring us back.

D: They have to bring you back with information?

J: Right. We have an automatic registration of information. It goes through 
the eyes.

D: Does that record information in some way, like data or something? 
(Yeah.) What do you
do when you get to the place?

J: It lands there. We have to go through the heat. And travel around in the 
heat, and see
what's underneath. And if there are people, or not, what there is.

D: Like a heat barrier, you mean? (Yeah, yeah.) And you land there to see 
if there's life?

J: And if there's life, and what kind. So they can be prepared in case they 
manage to go
through the heat. So they can either possess the planet or explore it. And 
if not, they
better not do it. So they get this kind of information.


 
better not do it. So they get this kind of information.

D: If it's the kind ofplace they could go to and survive.

J: Yeah. And that's why we need the soul as well, because we can feel as 
well if it's
pleasant, or if the people are good or bad.

D: A machine wouldn't be able to do that. (No) A machine could record 
information, but it
couldn't give them things that they need to know.

J: Yeah. But there's also a disadvantage about it. Because we have soul - 
okay, maybe it is
only ten or twenty percent - but we have it. Which means we have all the 
emotions
which go with that. Which means we feel things like attraction amongst each 
other. D:
You mean each other as a machine?

J: Yeah. And maybe even with other creatures from other planets. There 
could be other
ones which are similar enough to create an attraction. And of course, we're 
not
supposed to live or feel that. We don't have any reproduction organs. 
They've blocked
that. They made us, but we feel all the feelings. That's very strange.

D: That's one of the disadvantages?

J: Yes, because we suffer from that. And also for them it's something they 
don't understand.
They have to deal with it when we come back. And we don't want to do our 
task,
because we've met somebody. It is very difficult.

D: Because that part of the soul has an attraction, a feeling.

J: (Sadly) They actually are very cruel to us, because they prove to us 
that there is no hope.
And they do things with our bodies, funny things. Because we think there 
might be a
chance if they give us something inside. If they make it proper, we could 
actually do
this. We could have connections like they have. We could be in love, and 
have a family
and stuff, but they are not prepared to do that. On the contrary, they 
laugh. They do
things with me. You know, they put something through, like a screw-driver, 
and they
say, "Look, there's nothing in it. It's ridiculous. It's just metallic. You 
don't have
anything. There can't be any feeling." But it's like a phantom pain. We 
have it, because
we think we have something that is fruitful there, because of the soul 
part. They
probably don't quite realize what it must be like. And they think, "Oh, 
they're just
machines." But we aren't. We have all the needs. It's only to a minor 
degree maybe, a
lesser degree, but in our own way we have these needs. And they don't allow 
us to live
it.

D: So they didn't realize they were also handicapping you by giving you 
these feelings.

J: I think they had no idea.

D: But like you said, they're still experimenting.

J: That's true, they're experimenting, and they didn't really realize what 
could happen.

This made me think of references to recent movies and TV shows. In 
"Bicentennial


 
This made me think of references to recent movies and TV shows. In 
"Bicentennial
Man" Robin Williams was a robot that evolved to the point he was 
indistinguishable from a
human, with all the feelings and emotions. Also in a "Star Trek, Next 
Generation" episode
when Data was to be disassembled, and had to prove that he was really 
almost human. In
both cases "normal" human beings could not believe that machines could 
develop the
capacity to feel and experience emotions, and exhibit characteristics that 
we categorize as
belonging strictly to the human race.

D: When you go to these places, do you gather information by just watching 
everything?

J: Yeah. And basically by going there. By standing it -- measuring the 
temperature, and
seeing how dense the girdle is around this planet. And how cold or warm it 
is
underneath, if there is population, or if not. And if there is population, 
it's like taking a
photograph through your eyes. Just looking at them puts the information in 
to some
degree. And they can get that out at the other end, and reproduce the data.

D: What about the people, the beings that live on these planets? How do 
they react when
they see you?

J: Oh, we truly have to try to not be seen, because they're rather shocked 
when they see us.

D: That's what I was thinking. You wouldn't look like them.

J: Oh, not at all. They'd be horrified. We can only do that when they're 
... like in trance.
Sometimes we have to do something to make them not aware that we're there. 
Sort of
blocking out the conscious part of the conscious mind - then we take the 
photograph
and go away. And they relax and are normal again. They don't remember it.

D: Maybe that's why you have to have that little human part, because a 
machine wouldn't
know how to do these things.

J: No, it wouldn't be sensitive to realize the other person is 
concentrating, or it's asleep, or
it's day-dreaming, or whatever they are.

D: And if it were seen, it wouldn't know how to hide.

J: No. It wouldn't understand the shock at all that it's causing. Whereas 
we can know, we
can see that there are different kinds of people, and they react. And we 
prefer the
machine people. I mean, I'd rather be with a machine person in love rather 
than
somebody else. It's very difficult.

This description of the purpose and the duties of the robots sounded very 
similar to the
little gray beings seen in UFO cases. In The Custodians I was told that 
these little beings
had been created to perform tasks and to enter physical environments that 
would be
harmful to the beings on the larger craft. When I suggested that they 
sounded like robots, I
was told that they were not mechanical, but biologically created beings 
that were used
strictly as workers. They also seem to have a certain amount of 
intelligence, in that they can
do the tasks, but do not seem to be emotionally involved. It is this cold 
attitude that most
frightens those humans who have had contact with them. I try to explain in 
my therapy that
this is because they are not a fully thinking, functioning being. Could 
they be a more updated
version of the mechanical robot workers? Could the scientific technology 
have progressed


 
version of the mechanical robot workers? Could the scientific technology 
have progressed
from machinery to bionics over time? Could they also be activated by a 
spark given to them
by their creators? I am not saying these were created by the same race of 
beings, but their
purposes are remarkably similar.

D: Well, do you feel happiness or joy with your work? Do you have those 
kind of
emotions?

J: I have a sense of duty. I don't really have joy with the work. I'm doing 
it because I'm
supposed to be doing it.

D: You're programmed to do it.

J: Yes, and it's what I'm supposed to be doing, so that's right. It feels 
right to be doing it,
but it's not something that gives me anything in particular.

D: So you can't say you like your work. You're just doing it.

J: Yeah. I also don't dislike it. You just do it.

D: So what do you do whenever you finish exploring the planet?

J: We come back, and they take the information out. And sometimes they give 
us a bit of a
rest, and oil us and stuff. Sometimes we immediately go back to somewhere 
else.

D: Because you don't get tired like they would.

J: No, we just get emotionally tired inside, if that's what you call it. 
But they don't know
anyway.

D: You don't have anyway to communicate and tell them about your feelings.

J: Yes, we can, but we're not supposed to. They make fun if we'd say we 
want such-and-
such. They laugh, because we are only about ten percent human. You know if 
you want
to say that, and we're not supposed to. They don't realize what they've 
given us. It's a
much broader thing, a gift or whatever, than they realize.

D: I wonder if they knew if it would make a difference.

J: No, because they would want to control us. They have us only because of 
what they
want.

D.â?¢ I thought it might make a difference if they really knew.

J: The only thing I could think that could happen is, instead of poking 
around in our lower
parts of the body, they'd simply fill it up with some sort of impenetrable 
metallic thing.
And they would laugh again, and say, "Look, now it's in there. That's what 
you've got.
You've got nothing."

D: I thought because they can't really know what you're feeling, that might 
be one of the
reasons they can't do anything about it.


 
J: No, they don't want to. Whenever we say something, whatever it's about, 
if it's not to do
with the task, they just laugh.

D: You said if one wears out they have to create another one. What happens 
to that human
part? Is that transferred to the new one?

J: I think so. It's going into the other one.

D: So they don 't have to do it again?

J: No, everybody only gives a donation once.

D: And then whenever the body rusts out or wears out....

J: Yeah, or whatever it is. They just put it into the next one.

D: How can they do that? How would it be transferred from one machine to 
another?

J: (Whisper) How can they do that? (Pause) I think it's the same thing like 
in the ceremony.
They let it be sucked in by the other one, by the new one. The new one 
seems to suck
it in from the old one.

D: Then the other one is probably used for parts, I guess.

J: Yeah, or they just put it into the fire and make something new out of 
it.

D: So this part that is like a soul ....

J: It's sort of recycled.

D: Just going from machine to machine. So they only have to do it one time. 
But you don't
really have any choice about the whole thing, do you? (No) Well, let's 
leave that scene,
and move ahead to an important day, when something is happening that you 
consider to
be important as this machine. What are you doing now? What do you see?

J: I'm with somebody. With a machine person. And we really want to live in 
a different way.
And she's actually more - how shall I say it? - she longs for this. She 
opened my eyes a
little bit. She seems to have more soul or something. And she says it's not 
enough to be
just like a machine. We also have this other bit. And we want to do other 
things as well,
not just going into the heat and exploring. We want to have - you might 
call it -- a
private life.

D: How do you know it's a "she "? Do you feel yourself as having a sex or a 
gender?

J: I feel like I'm a "he", because I got the soul from a he. And she's from 
a different area.
And she's a she. I know that. I can feel that. I can always feel when I'm 
working if I'm
surrounded by a he or by a she.

D: She came from a different area?

J: Yes. And she's doing tasks like me, but maybe she has a bit too much 
soul or something.


 
J: Yes. And she's doing tasks like me, but maybe she has a bit too much 
soul or something.
She's thought a lot about this, and she wants us to escape or to do 
something else.

D: What do you feel about it? Is there a way to escape?

J: I don't know. I trust her. I think there might be if she says it.

D: Is there anywhere you could go?

J: She thinks there are many places we could go, because they wouldn't know 
if we went
somewhere different. Like after the task, before they give us the new 
information. If we
planned out where we could go, they wouldn't know.

D: In the capsule, you mean?

J: No, just on the planet. If we just walk out to the task, but instead we 
walk somewhere
else. And we just don't come back.

D: Wouldn't they be able to track you some way?

J: I don't know. Perhaps they would.

D: Is that her plan?

J: It's just a hope. It's just a little, little hope. It's not a really 
thought through plan, because
that's all she can come up with.

D: But it's an idea.

J: It's a nice idea, and it would be worth trying, wouldn't it?

D: Yes. Is that what she wants to do after the next task?

J: She doesn't want to do it on her own, because obviously the reason why 
we want to do it
is because of that private bit. A sort of soul exchange. And we don't have 
very much of
it, but we think it might grow when we use it more or something.

D: Yes, and if you were by yourself you would be lonely. You can feel 
loneliness. Is that
right?

J: Yeah, we can feel that. And we have longings for indescribable 
closeness, which we have
never experienced.

D: You have longings for others of your own kind, so you couldn't just go 
off by yourself
and exist alone. (No, no.) What do you decide to do?

J: I think it sounds all very alluring what she says. And I think it would 
be worth trying. And
that gives her courage to say, "Perhaps we should try it soon." Rather 
sooner than later.
So we decide to find ways to go to these distant places where there is a 
grotto or
something. In the mountains there's a little hole, and perhaps we could 
hide there for
awhile. Because all we need is oil or something like that, so it's not a 
problem.

D: So you think you could do it and they wouldn't know the difference. 
(Yes) What do you
decide to do?

J: We decide to do that after the next task. When the next opportunity 
arises.

D: Tell me what's happening.

J: She has come back, and she's in a different capsule, but she's on the 
same mission.
Which is strange, because she hasn't been before. I don't know how that 
worked out.
Maybe she swapped with somebody or something. But she was on the same 
mission.
And yes, we do escape. We do escape. We just walk away to this place. But 
of
course we haven't realized that they have more means than one to find us. 
And of
course they find us the next morning. They find us very quickly. They 
realize the next
day that we've gone. And they just use their machinery to find us where we 
are located.
They find us quicker than I thought.

D: Then what happened?

J: First of all they gave us nasty laughter to make fun of us. And then 
they sort of poke our
lower parts of the body. They poke it, and make funny jokes about our 
nonexistent
sex, and how silly we think we are. How clever we think we are, and really 
that they
are the masters. One comes in who is really upset, like he's personally 
offended,
because of what we've allowed ourselves to do. (Sigh) And that's the one 
who gives
the order that we get smashed in the lower part of the body. We get smashed 
while we
have the soul still in us.

D: They don't realize it's nothing to do with sex. It's just companionship, 
isn't it?

J: They think that's what we think we want to do. And they make fun of it.

D: So that's what he has decreed, that you will be smashed?

J: Yeah, we will be smashed in that part of the body. "We will show you how 
ridiculous you
are." And to both of us it would happen, like a humiliation and a 
punishment. And of
course it is like a death penalty, isn't it? (Yes) Because it means we're 
going to be
melted again. (Sadly) And what happens to the soul bit?

D: Yes, that's what I was wondering. What happens?

J: They do that to us, yes. We can sense the humiliation. Although we can't 
feel the body or
anything, we can feel the humiliation.

D: You can't really feel pain in a metal body.

J: No, no. But we feel all the rest. And we feel the power they have, and 
basically that they
can simply treat us like nothing. So they smash the body, and then throw us 
into the fire.

D: With the soul still inside? They don't usually do that, do they?

J: No, the soul must have been ... I don't know what they do with the soul.


 
D: Let's see what happens after they threw you into the fire. Move to where 
it's over with.
What happened to you, the real you?

J: It's just circling. It's left the fire, and it's circling around. And 
it's able to communicate with
the other soul as well, so that's quite nice. But then again our existence 
has not been
possible in the way we wanted.

D: What do you decide to do?

J: We decide to float away, very far away.

D: They can't catch you now, can they?

J: No, they don't even notice us. They've actually completely forgotten 
about it.

D: Normally they would have put you into another body.

J: Yes, that's true. They'd thought about it too late or something. I don't 
know.

D: Maybe they thought you were not the kind they wanted, so it would be 
better to get rid
of you.

J: That's a possibility, yeah. I don't know.

D: But that's good. You escaped, didn't you?

J: Actually, after all we did, yeah. That's true.

D: You escaped in a different way than you thought. (Yeah) You don't have 
to live in that
kind of existence any more. You can go anywhere you want.

J: Yeah, that's true.

I then asked to speak to Johanna's subconscious. That is how I can get the 
answers
and apply the therapy by speaking directly to that part that keeps the 
records of the
personality, and it can be influenced to make positive changes. I have 
never been refused
access, because it realizes that I have the person's welfare foremost in my 
work. I believe it
knows my motives very clearly, and if I did not have the proper motives I 
would be denied
access. It is always easy to tell when the subconscious is speaking, 
because it is objective
and speaks about the client in the third person, treating them as a 
separate personality.

D: Why did the subconscious show Johanna that unusual lifetime?

J: To show her that the humiliation part is still very strong with her. She 
has a fear of being
humiliated. There's a strong link.

In this present life one of the problems Johanna has is that she easily 
feels humiliation,
even when it is not intentional. This has kept her from developing her full 
potential, and
pursuing many goals.

D: That body was not human. Has Johanna had many lives in a fully human 
body?


 
D: That body was not human. Has Johanna had many lives in a fully human 
body?

J: Yes, she has had many other human lives as well. But that one is still 
influencing her. It
was also to help her understand why her need for freedom is so strong. To 
be
independent.

D: But I thought it was strange that she was created in that unusual way, 
and given a portion
of a soul.

J: That's not surprising, because before that she had a life where she 
didn't appreciate the
soul part of herself enough. People say, "Oh, it's just your soul. Oh, that 
emotional little
bit is not important." And she was shown what it is like when the soul 
cannot find
expression. Or how restricting it is to only have ten or twenty percent, 
instead of the full
amount.

D: To me that's confusing. Can you answer? She thought that the person who 
created her
gave her part of its soul. Is that what happened?

J: Yes. But none the less she was in herself in the machine life. She was a 
complete - well,
as complete can be - person. So she had to experience the restrictedness of 
having
more machine life than soul life.

D: But whenever the other person gave her part of his soul, it would be 
his, wouldn't it,
instead of hers?

J: It was a part of her, wasn't it? I mean, she was both.

D: That just occurred to me. You mean she was also the person who gave her 
life?

J: Yes, but she didn't know that at all. Because otherwise she wouldn't 
have had this
experience, if they had told her that. If she'd been told we're more than 
one person. We
have soul bits all over the place.

D: Because essentially they couldn't create life. They were just able to 
transfer a part of
themselves?

J: That's right.

D: So she would actually know in the machine she was lesser. (Yes) So part 
of her went on
with the man and it has made karma also. (Yes) And the other part exists in 
Johanna
now.

J: And also it will explain to her why in this life she takes her soul more 
important than
anything.

D: At this point she realizes the value of it, because there was a time 
when she had just a
very small part of it. (Right) She had some more questions. Does this also 
explain the
problems in her physical female organs?

Before the session she discussed problems with irregular menstrual periods 
with lots of
cramping.


 
cramping.

J: Yes, it does. The fear of being humiliated by a male person, because the 
one who
decided about the smashing was a man. And the whole feeling was about 
humiliation as
well. Also the probing and the poking they did with the tools when they 
laughed about
them was part of her soul memory as well. So it was not feeling safe in a 
female role.

D: So she didn't want to be a full female and have children.

She has never married and never wanted children. She presently has a 
platonic
relationship with a man.

J: Yes. The danger of being smashed like that by somebody who is more 
powerful seems a
very real danger.

I continued to ask the questions she had requested, and many of the present 
day
problems stemmed from being easily humiliated, even though unintentionally. 
The major part
of my therapy work is putting the pieces together and persuading the 
subconscious to
release the physical discomforts, because they are not needed in the 
present lifetime. They
have their roots in another lifetime. Once the connection is made and 
understanding comes,
then the problem is released and physical and emotional benefits are 
immediate. The
symptoms have served their purpose of getting the conscious mind's 
attention, so they are
no longer needed. Many cases of female problems and infertility etc. can be 
traced back to
events from past lives. However, this was the strangest explanation I have 
ever had for
these type of physical problems.

The therapy connection was important, but to me the most interesting aspect 
of this
case was that a soul can inhabit a machine body. Also that the soul could 
divide itself, and a
splinter could veer off and become another personality learning different 
lessons than the
host or original soul. The two would have never even been aware of each 
other, or that
there was a separation. So how many pieces of us have splintered and become 
soul bits
without our conscious awareness? We will probably never know, and it goes 
back to the
idea that we are essentially all part of everyone, and all is one.

In my early days of doing regression therapy I had a case that bears some 
similarity,
and at the time I had no idea what I had found. It did not fit the mold 
that I was trying to put
my cases into at that time, mostly linear reincarnation. A woman went to a 
past-life where
she was a highly trained priestess who was dedicated to working at a temple 
and as an
advisor to the people. She was to remain celibate closed up in the temple, 
and led a very
lonely life.

Until one day a stranger sailed into the harbor, and they ended up falling 
in love. She
was faced with a difficult choice: to leave with her lover, or stay with 
her sworn vows in the
temple. She finally decided to sail away, and that was where the confusion 
(on my part)
came in. She was reporting the scene from two separate viewpoints: as she 
was happily
sailing away, and as she was standing on the shore bitterly sobbing because 
a piece of her
was leaving. Apparently the part of her that was on the ship was not aware 
of the part that
was left behind. Almost as though the decision had split her into two 
people. I could never
understand this concept.


 
Yet it also goes along with the concept reported in Chapter 11 about 
parallel lives and
dimensions. When we make a decision the energy of the one we did not choose 
has to go
somewhere. And so it splits off and becomes another "you" living out the 
other decision.
Maybe in this case the priestess was aware of what happened because of her 
training,
where normally she should not have known anything had occurred. She would 
have
watched the man sail away, and felt sorrow for herself in that way, not 
because a piece of
herself was leaving. If nothing else, these cases have taught me to think 
and explore
complicated concepts with an open mind.

 


 
Chapter Sixteen

The God Source?
I was speaking at a UFO Conference in Berkeley in November 2000, and 
staying at

the nearby Y.M.C.A. This session was one of several that I conducted in my 
room at the
Y. Shirley was a woman in her forties that had wanted a session for a long 
time, but every
time I came to this part of California there was a long waiting list. 
Finally we had a chance
to get together. There was heavy construction going on across the street 
where a five story
building was being completed. All of my sessions at this location had the 
same problem.
The noise disturbed me, but didn't seem to bother the subject once they 
were under. They
are oblivious to any disturbance when they are in this state of trance. 
Once in Memphis a
tornado alert siren went off on. top of the building next to the motel I 
was in. It continued
for a half hour, and was very noticeable on the tape, but the subject had 
no memory of it at
all.

Shirley went into the deep trance quickly, and I proceeded to take her into 
a past life to
locate the answers to her problems. She regressed to a rural life where 
farmers were
working in a field. She saw herself in a male body, but she did not seem to 
be a participant,
only an observer. Often when this happens they are not from the area and 
might be traveling
through, and have stopped to watch the scene. In these cases I can usually 
take them back
to where they were traveling from, or take them ahead to their destination. 
This did not
work with Shirley. She was not involved in any of the scenes she went to. 
Even though they
were filled with vivid detail, she was only an observer.

She said, "I recognize these places, but I'm not comfortable there. I feel 
out-of-place,
like I'm not who I am. Nothing really seems familiar to me. It's like I'm 
struggling."

Since she felt out-of-place I asked her to move to where she felt 
comfortable, where
she felt like she belonged. To go to a place that was familiar.

She took me completely off-guard with her quick and unexpected answer, "The 
Sun!" I
asked her to explain what she meant.

S: We can go into the Sun. That's where I feel comfortable and familiar.

D: In the Sun?

S: In the Sun. With the light. I'm a part of it. It's just one big light. 
And it's hot.

D: Our Sun, or is it ... something similar?

S: It's the Sun.

D: It is the Sun? (Yes) Well, what's it like to be apart of that?

S: (Big breath) Normal! It feels home. I don't have a body. I do have 
consciousness. I'm a


 
S: (Big breath) Normal! It feels home. I don't have a body. I do have 
consciousness. I'm a
part of the whole thing, and not separate.

Since she was so positive and satisfied I decided to go along with it. I 
have had
subjects describe some very strange experiences that were unexpected. The 
subconscious
always takes them to whatever they are supposed to see, and it's usually 
for an important
reason. It will benefit the subject; even if I don't understand it.

D: A part of the whole light? Well, what is it like to be in the Sun? Many 
people wonder
about that.

S: As you approach it, it's extremely bright and hot. But as you go into 
it, it is not hot
anymore. Once you become it, it's just a ball of light. With consciousness.

D: The Sun has consciousness too?

S: Yes. It's a larger consciousness. It goes on and on forever.

D: But aren't there many Suns in many places?

S: Not like this. There's just this one.

D: This is different than a star that is a Sun? Is that what you mean?

S: Yes. It's pure energy.

D: Because there are many Suns, aren't there, with many planets orbiting 
around them?

S: I don't know. All I know is that I went towards this ball of light I 
recognized. As soon as
I knew it was my home, and when I went into it I didn't have a form. I just 
had total
consciousness and energy.

D: You feel like that is your home? (Yes) And that's where you're 
comfortable? (Yes) Well,
that's very good. Does it feel strange to not have a body?

S: No. It feels normal.

D: Had you been there a long time, or do you know?

S: I don't know, but I recognize it. It's who I am.

D: Are there other beings, other entities with you?

S: Yes, but once you're there you're not different. It's like you are the 
entity. As I pull out of
the Sun, or pull out of this ball of energy and light, then I become 
different. And there
are other entities. As they pull out they become separate. As they go into, 
it is just one.

D: So that is a comfortable feeling to be all part of one thing? (Yes) And 
then you are able
to pull back out again.

S: Yes, if I wanted to, I could pull back out.


 
D:â?¢ Do you have a name for this place?

S: I don't have a name for it.

D: We like to put names and labels on things. But are you there for a long 
time?

It was difficult to think of questions for something so unfamiliar.

S: I can be here for a long time. If I'm there it's not likely that I would 
want to go out again.
But I can.

D: But you can't always stay in one place, can you?

S: I can. I don't know why I would go out, but sometimes we go out.

I was trying to think how to move her, because this seemed to be going 
nowhere. She
could be content to stay there indefinitely.

D: And you can go out and come back in again? (Yes) And when you go out 
then you
separate into different individual entities? (Yes) All right. Let's see 
where you go when
you go out. Tell me what happens when you go out and become an individual 
entity.

S: It's not comfortable. It's very upsetting. It's ... that physical ... 
the feeling is unpleasant.

D: When you leave the light, you mean you become physical as an entity?

S: Physically as an entity. It's much more different. Not to be part of the 
whole thing is very,
very disturbing. And it's very cold. And it's very heavy. And it's very 
alone.

D: You are separate then, and in the other you are part of everything? 
Would that be right?

S: You're not a part of it. You're just it.

D: You are it.

S: It's not like you are a whole bunch of, going into one. You just are it. 
There's no
separation. No difference. There's only a difference when you go out. 
That's when you
pull apart, and you become "us" and "them" or many, or ... a boundary.

D.â?¢ What do you mean by a boundary?

S: Because you have a form, so there's a boundary around you. And because 
of that form,
it keeps you from being separateless.

D: I'm trying to understand. Why would you take a form then?

S: I think it's to serve who you choose. I think it's some form of serving 
and sacrifice that
we go ... to help ....

D: To help who?

S: To help the others who may not know how to get back.


 
S: To help the others who may not know how to get back.

D: Does everyone come from the same place?

S: I think so. If I'm approaching it, I can answer better. If I'm going 
into it, yes. But when I
come out of it, and am outside of it, there's too much difference to know 
everything.

D: You mean you lose some of the information or knowledge?

S: Yes, I think so. It's like when I'm approaching, I know, I'm sure, I am. 
But when I go
away from it, I lose some of that. And yet I choose to go away.

D: But do you think all of these individual entities come from the one 
place?

S: It's the only place I know.

D: The only one you're familiar with. (Yes) I was curious if there were 
other places like that.

S: My sense is that there is only one place.

D: And then people go out and come back as individuals. (Yes) Do they come 
back in
cycles, at intervals or what?

S: Yes. It's not all at once. It's random, when something's completed, or 
when you need to
become energized.

D: You mean you have to go back periodically to be energized? (Yes) If you 
don't, what
would happen?

S: Its not that we wouldn't. We have to go home. You go back. You get 
energized so that
you can continue to go out. And you never will not go back.

D: So you go back and forth then.

S: Yes. Sometimes you'll stay longer. And sometimes you'll stay less.

D: But it's always a place you will eventually go back to? (Yes) Well, 
where do you go
when you're journeying away from this light?

S: I guess I go to planets. Earth, other places too.

D: Can you describe what you mean? What other kind of places would you go 
to?

The construction, riveting, and noise of heavy equipment across the street 
was
becoming very loud and was distracting me. It however did not seem to 
bother Shirley at
all.

S: Places that are different. That have not as much color as Earth. Have 
different forms --
not of the material.

D.â?¢ What do you mean?


 
S: No vegetation. Nothing with color. No flowers, no birds. Drab. Red 
colors. Gross red
colors. Mounds, clays.

D: Do they have physical surroundings, like mountains or dirt or anything?

S: There are mountains, but they're different there. They're pointy, and 
very lined and sharp.

D: How do you know where to go when you go out to these different places?

S: When I move there's something in me that ... I'm sent. I'm sent to help 
the host.

D: How do you know where you have to go?

S: The consciousness sends us. We just know.

D: You mean, the big light that you left? The consciousness? Is that what 
you call it? (Yes)
It sends you, tells you where to go?

S: Yes. It's more like mental telepathy. It's like I just know. I'm a part 
of the whole thing, so
I know where to go. And when I leave it I become more of an individual 
light being.

D: You're separate at that time. And you seem to instinctively know where 
you're supposed
to go? (Yes) And then when you get there, what happens?

S: I'll become, I think, a form like the forms wherever I go. And I help as 
I am needed.

D: So the forms can be different anyplace you go. (Yes) How do you become 
these forms?

S: I think I just think them.

D: I guess I'm thinking of souls and spirits and how they would enter a 
form. Is it different
than that?

S: I think the form, and I'm there.

D: I'm thinking in Earth terms.

S: You mean like if I'm born. (Yes) I don't see myself being born. On Earth 
... let me think,
if I went to Earth.

D: Because Earth is what I'm familiar with. I know that others are probably 
different.

S: I was heading somewhere else.

D: We can go back to that in a minute. I wanted to clarify this part, if 
possible. If you were
coming to Earth, how would it happen?

S: I think coming to Earth, I sometimes can be born. But I don't have to 
be.

D: I'm thinking of the soul or spirit, whatever you call yourself, entering 
a baby as it is born.

S: I don't have to do it that way.


 
S: I don't have to do it that way.

D: How would you do it if you did it a different way?

S: I would just go into something.

D: But wouldn't there already be a spirit inside?

S: Not if I went in. Not when I would go in. But very seldom, on Earth, do 
we do that.

D: Because I've been told one is assigned to each form?

S: Sometimes you vacate. Sometimes a soul - it's an agreement -- sometimes 
they leave.
And I can come in.

This sounded somewhat like a "walk-in". These are described in Between 
Death and
Life. Normally another soul trades places with the soul currently occupying 
the body if that
soul has taken on more than it can handle. It is an acceptable alternative 
to suicide.

D: Do you call yourself a soul or a spirit?

S: I am not a spirit. I'm a soul.

D: How would you define yourself, as a soul? I know sometimes the language 
is not
sufcient.

S: Yes, because I don't use language. Think. You just think. It's 
consciousness. And I'm
consciousness, things can happen very fast.

D: So would you consider yourself a soul as a piece of consciousness?

S: I am consciousness.

D: You are consciousness, but you're also an individual.

S: On Earth, on other places, but when I go home I'm just the one.

D: When you come to Earth you enter a form when it's being born as a baby?

S: When we go to Earth, and I go into a baby, I don't go into just any 
baby. I go in where
I'm needed. I can see a soul in the baby that I go to. And I think I join 
that soul.

D: So it's different than the other souls or spirits do? Is that what you 
mean? (Yes) Where
they are assigned to one, you do it in a different way?

S: I think so, because I don't see me being born. I see me making a choice. 
And it's an
agreement.

D: With the soul that's already there?

S: Yes. Such a situation maybe.

D: And you can do this at any time during the life of the form?


 
D: And you can do this at any time during the life of the form?

S: I do it and stay with it the whole time. And then I leave. But I can do 
it in any stage.

D: That's what I meant. It doesn't have to be a baby? You can enter it at 
any stage? (Yes)
As long as it's in agreement with the soul that's already there? (Yes) And 
the
consciousness is the one that instinctively tells you where you're supposed 
to go next?
(Yes) And you said when you go to other places, other planets or other 
realms, it's
done differently?

S: I think I go in as an adult form. I see the form and I just become it. 
But there's already a
form.

D: So there are no smaller versions of it, like babies. They're all mature, 
adult forms?

S: When I go in at that stage. At least in this place.

D: I keep thinking of the physical, but it may not be that way.

S: It's a physical entry. When I say I'm an individual when I leave the 
mass of energy
consciousness, I am a form of something outside of that energy 
consciousness. I may
not be a form as what yet is going to happen. So I still am energy 
consciousness, but I
have a form that's undescribable.

D: And you have a consciousness, a personality that thinks, don't you?

S: I am told, yes, as consciousness.

D: So in that way you do have an individuality, even though you're energy. 
Is that what you
mean?

S: Yes. And I am of service.

D: These places you go where you think a body, is that how the other 
entities at that place
create bodies also? (Yes)

Now in addition to the construction noises some kids started a pep rally on 
the street
below with shouting, singing, and drumming, because we were in the vicinity 
of several
schools. Again it did not seem to bother Shirley.

D: I'm asking so many questions because I'm trying to understand difficult 
concepts. So in
those places people or entities don't have to go through a growth process. 
They just
create the form they want to be in by thinking it. Is that correct? (Yes) 
So there are
many other ways of doing things besides what we know on Earth. (Yes) That's 
why it's
a little hard for me to comprehend. But if you brought the body into 
existence by
thinking it, then it wouldn't die, would it?

S: I never die. The body of whoever I go to will die, and then we separate. 
And their soul
goes their own way. And I go back.

D: So every time you do this you're always with another soul in the body?


 
D: So every time you do this you're always with another soul in the body?

S: Yes, I think so.

D: You never are in the body by yourself. That sounds different. It's not 
the way we
normally think of spirits and souls.

S: I am consciousness.

D: But you mean there is another soul in these bodies, the physical form, 
even when you
think it into existence? (Yes) And then you combine with that.

S: I don't combine.

D: How do you do it? Join with it? That would be combining.

S: I don't become one with it. I serve it. And then I go home.

D: Doesn't that make you more like an observer? I'm probably not using the 
right
terminology.

S: I'm not an observer.

D: You said you serve the soul, but you're a consciousness. Can you help me 
understand it?

S: This person who is lying here is having a hard time understanding this 
too.

D: Just let the information flow through, and we can sort it out later. 
This way we can both
understand it. You said you're not the observer. If you serve the soul that 
is in the body,
you are not the soul that is having the experience.

S: It may be that I join the soul, and that I am pure consciousness. I have 
a soul, but I am
not my soul. I am now pure consciousness. An energy. I have been there long 
enough
that that's my home. I help planets. I go to certain places that I'm 
needed, and I help the
beings on the planet. And when I go into them it's where I'm needed at the 
time I'm
needed. When I go into the soul, a baby, my consciousness predominates. I 
override
that consciousness until I'm not needed.

D: Can this happen before the body actually dies, that you're not needed?

S: Yes. But usually not.

D: Well, if there is another soul assigned to that body, and you're more or 
less helping that
soul, does that mean you do not create karma for yourse

S: I can create karma. I don't have to. But sometimes I can forget too much 
and can create
karma. And then I lose track somewhat of my home, until I remember. Those 
are the
times I spend longer times away. Then I can be born in a different way. But 
when I
remember, I go home. I never, never forget. But sometimes if I have a 
buildup of some
serious karma, I have to work it out before I will remember.

D: At that time are you the predominant soul in the body, instead of the 
helper? (Yes) You


 
D: At that time are you the predominant soul in the body, instead of the 
helper? (Yes) You
can switch back and forth? (Yes) You can help the soul or if you create 
karma then
you become the soul that has to experience it. Does that make sense? (Yes) 
I guess we
always think of possession, but it doesn't sound like that.

S: No. No, it's always by choice, and it's only when I'm needed.

D: But sometimes you do get trapped, so to speak, and have to be the 
predominant one in
the body till you work it out. (Yes) And then you can either go home, or 
switch back
and forth again?

S: Igo home. It's not ... sometimes I will forget.

D: Then the majority of what you have done has been as a helper, rather 
than living a
physical life. Is that what you mean? (Yes) So even on other planets, other 
dimensions,
you have tried to help. (Yes) But at this time when you're in the body of 
Shirley, are
you the helper or are you the predominant soul?

S: I'm going in to see. (Pause) I am the predominant soul.

D: In this lifetime then. (Yes) Is this why -- in her conscious mind -- she 
has felt
disconnected in this life? (Yes) She keeps saying she wants to go home. She 
knows she
doesn't belong here. (Yes) Because she is more connected with you than the 
average
person? (Yes) That makes sense, doesn't it?

This bears a resemblance to the other cases in this book where people 
longed to go
home, yet did not know where "home" was. In most of these cases when they 
returned
home it was a strange physical planet. This case with Shirley seemed to 
indicate an even
deeper longing for home that went beyond the physical or original host 
planet. These other
subjects often felt they were a part of the place they found themselves in, 
and they also had
a great hesitancy to leave. Yet Shirley's sounded even more basic and 
essential. Maybe a
memory from a part of our primordial mind that existed before the creation 
of physical
worlds, that has been a part of us forever.

D: Why did you get trapped, so to speak, in this body, and become the 
predominant soul?
(Pause) You created karma, I guess, or you wouldn't be the predominant 
soul, would
you?

S: Ego. I misused some power.

D:â?¢ Tell me about it.

S: I created false things.

D: You said you can think things into existence?

S: No. When I come from my center I can think into existence. But I can't 
think things into
existence.

D: But you said, at another time, you created false things?

S: I experimented on animals. I made them into different forms.


 
S: I experimented on animals. I made them into different forms.

D: Was this in a lifetime you were living at that time? (Yes) Why did you 
do that?

S: Because I wanted to create something. And I had the ability.

D: As a physical entity you were doing these things? (Yes) I guess I'm 
thinking of a scientist
or something? (Yes) Did you just do it out of curiosity or what?

S: It was to see if it worked.

D: Were others doing the same thing?

S: Yes. But I was one of the heads. It was morally not right.

D: But you said, creating false things.

S: Humans and animals. Experimenting on different animals. Creating with 
body parts.
Surgically and genetically.

D: Would these strange creatures live? (Yes) This place where you were 
doing this, did it
have a name?

S: Atlantis. It wasn't right in, it was somewhere near there. D: Just out 
of curiosity
to see if it could be done.

S: Yes, it came from ego.

D: What did you do with these creatures after they were created? S: Let 
them go.

D: Could they recreate themselves? Could they reproduce?

S: Some could. Some couldn't. I had come in to another soul. The soul was a 
scientist. The
soul had ego. A lot of ego. And I got lost in the ego.

D: You got too involved then, and so it became your karma. (Yes) But 
weren't people
doing many things that weren't right in those days, because they were just 
curious?

S: Yes. But because I got caught up into ego, my conscious ego was used 
wrongly. I had
power.

D: And then you were, more or less, caught up in the cycle of having to 
return and repay
the karma. (Yes) And that caused you to be trapped into the physical on the 
human
Earth plane? (Yes) So have you been repaying these things?

S: I have repaid.

D: That's a big debt, but do you think you have almost completed that 
karma? (Yes) So
maybe it won't be much longer, and you can go home. But at this point you 
have to stay
with Shirley, with this body? (Yes) This means that Shirley has a great 
deal of untapped
knowledge and information she doesn't even know is there. (Yes) If she 
wants to use it
in this lifetime, would she be able to tap into that power and that 
information?


 
in this lifetime, would she be able to tap into that power and that 
information?

S: Somewhat.

I then proceeded to ask this part of her (I didn't know if I was speaking 
to her
subconscious or not) the questions she had written down before the session. 
This part was
so closely aligned with her, it was able to give her important advice to 
help her understand
events in her life. One thing in particular she had asked about was her 
deep and close
affinity to animals. She can mentally communicate with them. I suspected 
the answer would
be tied in with the life in Atlantis where she had abused animals to a 
great degree. I was
correct, because it said that she had now evolved to the point she had 
become one with
animals in a positive way.

Shirley had had a strange experience a few years ago that she wanted me to 
ask about.
During a rebirthing session she saw herself living a life as an 
extraterrestrial in a reptilian
body. Sometimes while relaxing during the rebirthing process the subject 
will have dramatic
experiences, often going beyond reliving the birth experience, and bringing 
in past life
scenes. She wanted to find more information about this.

D: Once when she was doing rebirthing she went to an experience where she 
was in a
reptilian form. She wanted to know, is that a true memory, or what was 
happening?

S: Yes, that was a true memory. It wasn't who she was. It was who / am. And 
actually I am
not separate from her, but / am.

I was confused again. This whole session was presenting information I had 
never
encountered before.

D: You said you're the predominant soul now as Shirley. (Yes) Have you been 
together
always, as souls? (Yes) Every lifetime you have lived, she has lived? (Yes) 
And
sometimes she was the predominant one, and sometimes you are?

S: She's been the predominant soul, but I am starting to be the predominant 
soul.

D: But you've always been together, and you've been helping her the whole 
time. (Yes) But
that was a lifetime she lived somewhere else in a reptilian form?

S: That was a memory that I had. Since I have been in her soul as a part of 
her, and yet not
separate, yet not the same - there are no words - I came with my memory. 
And when
she was rebirthed she saw herself as that.

D: That's the hard part, trying to separate these two things, because we 
are so used to
thinking in our physical terms.

S: Those are the boundaries.

After asking more questions pertaining to Shirley's physical condition I 
asked that
unusual part of her to recede, and brought her back to full consciousness. 
Needless to say I
was confused by this new information, and knew it would take time to 
digest. I also
wondered how difficult it would be for Shirley to comprehend after she had 
a chance to
listen to the tape.


 
listen to the tape.

Since this session I had a similar experience with a man in 2001. He also 
regressed to a
bright light that was so comfortable he wanted to stay there. He expressed 
the feeling of
great loneliness and separation when he had to leave it and individualize 
in order to journey
on these soul explorations.

What did we contact? The Source? Universal consciousness? Fragmented soul 
part?
God source?

The more questions we ask the more questions are brought up. It seems to be 
never-
ending. We will probably never be able to understand it all, and there will 
always be more
complicated concepts just beyond our reach. Yet for me and my insatiable 
curiosity that's
the excitement of the search and the adventure of probing the unknown. I 
shall continue the
journey.


 
Author's page

Dolores Cannon, a regressive hypnotherapist and psychic researcher who 
records "Lost"
knowledge, was born in 1931 in St. Louis, Missouri. She was educated and 
lived in
Missouri until her marriage in 1951 to a career Navy man. She spent the 
next 20 years
traveling all over the world as a typical Navy wife and raising her family.

In 1968 she had her first exposure to reincarnation via regressive hypnosis 
when her
husband, an amateur hypnotist, stumbled across a past life while working 
with a woman
who had a weight problem. At that time the "past life" subject was 
unorthodox and very few
people were experimenting in the field. It sparked her interest, but had to 
be put aside as
the demands of family life took precedence.

In 1970 her husband was discharged as a disabled veteran, and they retired 
to the hills
of Arkansas. She then started her writing career and began selling her 
articles to various
magazines and newspapers. When her children began lives of their own, her 
interest in
regressive hypnosis and reincarnation was reawakened. She studied the 
various hypnosis
methods and thus developed her own unique technique which enabled her to 
gain the most
efficient release of information from her subjects. Since 1979 she has 
regressed and
cataloged information gained from hundreds of volunteers. In 1986 she 
expanded her
investigations into the UFO field. She has done on-site studies of 
suspected UFO landings,
and has investigated the Crop Circles in England. The majority of her work 
in this field has
been the accumulation of evidence from suspected abductees through 
hypnosis.

Her published books include: Conversations with Nostradamus Volumes 
I,II,III -
Jesus and the Essenes - They Walked with Jesus - Between Death and Life - A 
Soul
Remembers Hiroshima - Keepers of the Garden - Legacy from the Stars - The 
Legend of
Starcrash - The Custodians.


 
Starcrash - The Custodians.

Several of her books are now available in different languages.

Dolores has four children and fourteen grandchildren who keep her solidly 
balanced
between the "real" world of her family and the "unseen" world of her work.

If you wish to correspond with Dolores about her work, you may write to her 
at the
following address. (Please enclose a self addressed stamped envelope for 
her reply.) You
may also correspond through our Web Site.

Books by Dolores Cannon

Conversations With Nostradamus, Volume I

Conversations With Nostradamus, Volume II

Conversations With Nostradamus, Volume III

Jesus and the Essenes

They Walked With Jesus

Between Death & Life

(Formerly titled Conversations With A Spirit)

A Soul Remembers Hiroshima

Keepers of the Garden

The Legend of Starcrash

Legacy from the Stars

The Custodians

The Convoluted Universe, Book One
	<div class="clearfix"></div>